Commentary on Sophocles: Oedipus at Colonus Sir Richard C. Jebb Perseus Project, Tufts University Gregory Crane Prepared under the supervision of Lisa Cerrato Anne Mahoney Jeffrey Rydberg-Cox David Smith National Endowment for the Humanities Trustees of Tufts University Medford, MA Perseus Digital Library Project Perseus 3.0 viaf2603144.viaf002.perseus-eng1.xml Available under a Creative Commons Attribution-ShareAlike 4.0 International License Sophocles: The Plays and Fragments The Oedipus Coloneus Richard Claverhouse Jebb Cambridge Cambridge University Press 1899 2 The Internet Archive

This pointer extracts section and commline.

This pointer extracts section.

English Greek Latin German French Italian quantitative meter symbols Final review and updating of header information Added citeStructure and other TEI changes Pass HookTest Removed intro and updated metadata Updated header metadata Revision 1.6 fixed Aristotle bibls Revision 1.5 fixing bad bibl refs mainly apollodorus Revision 1.4 fixed empty bibl tags Revision 1.3 fixed some incorrect Strabo bibls Revision 1.2 fixed bibls for Plut. Mor. to correct work title Revision 1.1 moved more xml files around based on copyright status Revision 1.19 fixed Aristot. Met. reference - zr Revision 1.18 fixed references to Aristot. Pol. Revision 1.17 fixed bibl errors - zr Revision 1.16 fixed references to Aristot. Pol. up through book 4 Revision 1.15 fixed Ter. Hec. and Ph. references - zr Revision 1.14 fixed Ter. Ad. references - zr Revision 1.13 removed ?bibl? tags Revision 1.12 fixed bad bibls Revision 1.11 fixed bad bibls Revision 1.10 fixed bad bibls Revision 1.9 fixed bad bibls Revision 1.8 fixing bad bibls Revision 1.7 fixing bad bibl refs Revision 1.6 fixing bad bibls Revision 1.5 fixed bibl refs to Bacchylides Revision 1.4 fixed bad refs to Aristot. Nic. Eth. and Solon Revision 1.3 fixed author names for consistent sorting Revision 1.2 removed stray item tags Revision 1.1 Converted to XML Revision 1.40 Updated texts to TEI P4 and Perseus P4 extensions; minor cleanup (esp. character encodings and typos.) Revision 1.39 fix references to Theocritus Revision 1.38 ensure refs to Callimachus and Theophrastus (Characters) are correct Revision 1.37 don't use braces for second-hand-in-L Revision 1.36 more places for meter markup Revision 1.35 use new metrical markup Revision 1.34 mark more cits (which make better reverse links) Revision 1.33 put proper bibl refs for Shakespeare Revision 1.32 add correctness indicator Revision 1.31 changed to bibls to test shakespeare abbreviations. Revision 1.29 run citation fisher Revision 1.29 more cleanup: in particular, lemmata joined to previous Greek passages Revision 1.28 make Jebb, not Sophocles, the author of the commentary Revision 1.27 oops, forgot to list a funder; not sure who's really paying for this, so list the agency that's paying for *me* as a first cut Revision 1.26 finish cleaning up line-groups Revision 1.25 finish marking broken lemmata Revision 1.24 more general cleanup Revision 1.23 more on badly marked quoted lines of verse Revision 1.22 finish fixing bogus lemma tags Revision 1.21 most of the spurious lemma tags are now gone Revision 1.20 few changes, just making sure the right version is stashed since my machine is flaky again this afternoon Revision 1.19 refs to Demosthenes and Aeschines Revision 1.18 fix bad line number Revision 1.17 fix refs to Philoctetes, additional cleanup Revision 1.16 first pass on getting cit tags around all quotes Revision 1.15 more on clean-up Revision 1.14 more on bad lemma tags Revision 1.13 still plugging at mis-identified lemmata Revision 1.12 more on wrong lemma tags Revision 1.11 finish the mis-coded apostrophes Revision 1.10 more on emphasis marked as lemmata, more on apostrophes marked as breathings Revision 1.9 keep plugging at mis-identified lemmata Revision 1.8 more proofreading Revision 1.7 more on bad lemma tags, more bibl refs Revision 1.6 fill in references to the commentary (of the form "see on N" or "cp. on N"), refine identification of lemmata and line numbers Revision 1.5 continue proofing and getting refs to other authors Revision 1.4 references to more prose authors, rest of div2s, more proofing Revision 1.3 finish tidying up introduction, use commLine for divisions of commentary Revision 1.2 manual fixups for the things that automation wouldn't get: broken characters, language of quotes, etc. Revision 1.1 initial markup, from raw data entry file

Scene: — At Colonus in Attica, a little more than a mile north-west of the acropolis of Athens. The back-scene shows the sacred grove of the Eumenides, luxuriant with "laurel, olive, vine" (v. 17) . Near the middle of the stage is seen a rock (v. 19) , affording a seat which is supposed to be just within the bounds of the grove (v. 37) . The hero Colonus is perhaps represented by a statue on the stage ( 59 τόνδε , cp. 65 ).

The blind OEDIPUS (conceived as coming into Attica from the W. or N.-W.) enters on the spectator's left, led by ANTIGONE. He is old and way-worn; the haggard face bears the traces of the self-inflicted wounds ( δυσπρόσοπτον , v. 286 ): the garb of both the wanderers betokens indigence and hardship ( vv. 747 ff. ; δυσπινεῖς στολάς , v. 1597 ). After replying to his first questions, his daughter leads him to the rocky seat (v. 19) .

1-116: Prologue

Prologue. Oedipus has sat down to rest, when a man of the place warns him that he is on holy ground. It is the grove of the Eumenides. At that word, Oedipus knows that he has found his destined goal; and, when the stranger has gone to summon the men of Colonus, invokes the goddesses.—Steps approach; Oedipus and his daughter hide themselves in the grove.

γέροντος . Sophocles marks the length of interval which he supposes between the O. T. and the O. C. by v. 395, γέροντα δ’ ὀρθοῦν φλαῦρον ὃς νέος πέσῃ . In the O. T. Oedipus cannot be imagined as much above 40,—his two sons being then about 15 and 14, his two daughters about 13 and 12 respectively. It was "long" after his fall when Creon drove him into exile ( 437 , 441 ). It would satisfy the data of both plays to suppose that about 20 years in the life of Oedipus have elapsed between them.

Ἀντιγόνη . An anapaest can hold only the first place in a tragic trimeter, unless it is contained in a proper name, when it can hold any place except the sixth. Soph. has the name Ἀντιγόνη only four times in iambics. Here, in 1415 , and in Ant. 11the anapaest holds the fifth place; in O. C. 507, the 4th. But Eur. prefers the anapaest of Ἀντιγόνη in the 4th place: see Ph. 88, 757 , 1264 , 1323 , 1465 , 1636 (4th place) as against 58 , 1476 , 1588 (5th). The anapaest must be wholly in the proper name: hence Eur. I. A. 1570 ἔλεξε δ’, ὦ θηροκτόν’ Ἄρτεμι παῖ Διός was amended by Porson, ἔλεξε δ’, ὦ θηροκτόν’ Ἄρτεμις Διός Eur. IA 1570 .

χώρους , like loca , vaguely, "region" (so O.T. 798): but sing. χῶρος below ( 16 , 37 , 54 ), of a definite spot. Oed. already knows that they are near Athens ( 25 ), but it is time that the day's journey was ended ( 20 ); will this rural region—or town—supply their needs if they halt? The exordium has something of a Homeric tone,—due not merely to the form of the question (like that of Odysseus on awakening in Phaeacia, Od. 6.119, and in Ithaca, Od. 13.200 τέων αὖτε βροτῶν εἰς γαῖαν ἱκάνω; ), but also to the epic phrase ἀνδρῶν πόλιν ( Il. 17.737etc.).

πλανήτην : cp. Eur. Heracl. 878 ξένοι πλανήτην εἴχετ’ ἄθλιον βίον . The word is not in itself opprobrious: in 123 it is merely opp. to ἔγχωρος : cp. Plat. Rep. 371D καλοῦμεν...τοὺς...πλανήτας ἐπὶ τὰς πόλεις, ἐμπόρους . In O. T. 1029 πλάνης , said by Oed. to the Corinthian, takes its colour from the added ἐπὶ θητείᾳ , "a vagrant hireling."

σπανιστοῖς , made scanty, given scantily: so Philostratus ( circ. 235 A.D. ) p. 611 ἄρωμα...σπανιστόν , "rare." This implies σπανίζω τι as="to make a thing scanty" or rare, which occurs in Greek of the 2nd cent. B.C. ( Philo Byzant. De septem mirabil. 4): cp. Shaksp. Lear 1. 1. 281 "you have obedience scanted." For a different use see Strabo 15. 727 (a land) σπανιστὴ καρποῖς , "poor in...," implying σπανίζω τινά as="to make one needy," whence the perf. pass. ἐσπανίσμεθ’ ἀρωγῶν ( Aesch. Pers. 1024): and here again cp. Shaksp. Merch. 2. 1. 17 "if my father had not scanted me."

δέξεται : Xen. Anab. 5.5.24 ξενίοις... δέχεσθαι : Plat. Legg. 919A καταλύσεσιν ἀγαπηταῖς δεχόμενος.

δωρήμασιν , food, and shelter for the night: Od. 14.404 ἐς κλισίην ἄγαγον καὶ ξείνια δῶκα (whereas δῶρα , or ξεινήϊα δῶρα , in Hom. usu.=special presents, as of plate or the like, Od. 24.273).

ἐξαιτοῦντα , "asking earnestly. " This compound has a like force in O. T. 1255, Trach. 10; and so the midd. below, 586 , 1327 . Cp. ἐξεφίεται , straitly enjoins, Ai. 795. In prose, the special sense of ἐξαιτεῖν was "to demand the surrender of" a person, answering to ἐκδιδόναι : Antiph. or. 6 § 27 εἰ...θεράποντας ἐξαιτοῦσι μὴ ἤθελον ἐκδιδόναι.

σμικροῦ is better than μικροῦ , since the rhetorical ἐπαναφορά (cp. 610 , O.T. 25) needs the same form in both places. μικρός having prevailed in later Attic (as in Xen. and the orators), our MSS. in the tragic texts often drop the ς . But, metre permitting, tragedy preferred σμικρός . In Soph. fr. 38 εἰ μικρὸς ὢν τὰ φαῦλα νικήσας ἔχω , the word="of short stature," in which sense Il. 5.801too has Τυδεύς τοι μικρὸς μὲν ἔην δέμας , though in 17. 757 σμικρῇσι . Curtius ( Etym. p. 622), comparing σμυκτήρ and μυκτήρ , remarks that analogy speaks for the antiquity of the ς in σμικρός , while it is possible that the μ was not original, but arose from some other sound.

φέροντα = φερόμενον : O. T. 590 πάντ’ ἄνευ φόβου φέρω : cp. 1411 .

καὶ τόδ’ . As καὶ οὖτος (like et is , isque ), or καὶ ταῦτα , introduces a strengthening circumstance ( Her. 6. 11 εἶναι δούλοισι, καὶ τούτοισι ὡς δρηπέτῃσι ), so here καὶ τόδε marks the last step of a climax. Some edd. point thus, φέροντα· taking ἐξαρκοῦν as= ἐξαρκεῖ , "and that suffices me": but this ( a ) supposes a very harsh ellipse of ἐστί , ( b ) maims the rhythm, ( c ) weakens the force of the series σμικρὸν—μεῖον—ἐξαρκοῦν . ἐμοί after Οἰδίπουν : cp. 1329 : as O.T. 535 τῆς ἐμῆς after τοῦδε τἀνδρός (like Tr. 1073 f.): Ai. 865 μυθήσομαι after Αἴας θροεῖ : Plat. Euthyphro 5 A οὐδέ τῳ ἂν διαφέροι Εὐθύφρων τῶν πολλῶν...εἰ μὴ εἰδείην .

στέργειν , absol., cp. 519 , Dem. De Cor. § 112 εἰ δέ φησιν οὖτος, δειξάτω, κἀγὼ στέρξω καὶ σιωπήσομαι : usu. with accus., as Ph. 538 ἀνάγκῃ προὔμαθον στέργειν κακά . Like στέργειν , αἰνεῖν is sometimes absol. in this sense ( Eur. Suppl. 388 κἂν μὲν θέλωσιν αἰνέσαι ), but ἀγαπᾶν almost always takes a clause with ὅτι, εἰ or ἐάν ( Od. 21.289 οὐκ ἀγαπᾷς ὃ ἕκηλος ... δαίνυσαι ), or an accus.

αἱ πάθαι : Her. 1 207 τὰ δέ μοι παθήματα ἐόντα ἀχάριτα μαθήματα γέγονε : Aesch. Ag. 177 τὸν πάθει μάθος θέντα κυρίως ἔχειν.

ὁ χρόνος , the time (through which I live), attending on me ( ξυνών ) in long course ( μακρός ). Cp. O. T. 963(Polybus died of disease) καὶ τῷ μακρῷ γε συμμετρούμενος χρόνῳ , "and of the long years which he had told." For ξυνών cp. O. T. 863 εἴ μοι ξυνείη...μοῖρα : Ai. 622 παλαιᾷ... ἔντροφος ἁμέρᾳ : Pind. Pyth. 4.157 ἤδη με γηραιὸν μέρος ἁλικίας ἀμφιπολεῖ .

διδάσκει , verb agreeing with nearest subject: cp. Ant. 830, 1133 : [Xen.] Resp. Athen. ( circ. 420 B.C.) 1 § 2 δικαίως αὐτόθι καὶ οἱ πένητες καὶ ὁ δῆμος πλέον ἔχει : Plat. Symp. 190C αἱ τιμαὶ γὰρ αὐτοῖς καὶ ἱερὰ τὰ παρὰ τῶν ἀνθρώπων ἠφανίζετο : Cic. Ad Att. 9. 10, 2 "nihil libri, nihil litterae, nihil doctrina prodest."

τρίτον , as completing the lucky number: Ai. 1174 κόμας ἐμὰς καὶ τῆσδε καὶ σαυτοῦ τρίτου : O. T. 581(where see n.).

θάκησιν is in itself a correct form. θάκησις ( θακέω ) is (1) the act of sitting, (2) the means of sitting, as οἴκησις ( οἰκέω ) is (1) the act of dwelling, (2) the house. It is not found elsewhere, but cp. Soph. Ph. 18 ἡλίου διπλῆ πάρεστιν ἐνθάκησις , a twofold means of sitting in the sun. With the MS. reading θάκοισιν construe: — στῆσόν με ἢ πρὸς θάκοις βεβήλοις, εἴ τινα (θᾶκον) βλέπεις , etc. (We could not render εἴ τινα βλέπεις "if thou seest any man ," since the need for a halt did not depend on that condition.) This is a construction much less clear and simple than that with θάκησιν . βεβήλοις may have induced the change of θάκησιν into θάκοισιν .

βεβήλοις , neut. plur. (cp. ἀβάτων ἀποβάς , 167 ), places which may be trodden, profana , opp. to ἱερά, ἄθικτα : cp. fr. 86. 6 δεινὸς γὰρ ἕρπειν πλοῦτος ἔς τε τἄβατα καὶ πρὸς βέβηλα (Vater's correction of καὶ πρὸς τὰ βατά ): Bekker Anecd. 325. 13 ἀβέβηλα τὰ ἄβατα χωρία καὶ ἱερὰ καὶ μὴ τοῖς τυχοῦσι βάσιμα, μόνοις δὲ τοῖς θεραπεύουσι τοὺς θεούς. βέβηλα δὲ ἐλέγετο τὰ μὴ ὅσια μηδὲ ἱερά· οὕτω Σοφοκλῆς . (This ignores the classical use of ὅσιος as opp. to ἱερός : in Aristoph. Lys. 743 ὅσιον χωρίον = βέβηλον .) In Eur. Her. 404 καὶ βέβηλα καὶ κεκρυμμένα λόγια = oracles to which access was easy, as opp. to those hidden in temple-archives.

ἢ πρὸς ἄλσεσιν does not necessarily imply entrance on the ἄλση . But the contrast with πρὸς βεβήλοις is unmeaning unless Oed. thinks of a seat on sacred ground, and not merely near it. So Antigone, who recognises the grove as sacred (16) , seats him within it (19) . This grove at Colonus was ἀστιβές (126) because the cult of the Eumenides so prescribed. Sacred groves were often open to visitors, as was the κυκλοτερὲς ἄλσος of the Nymphs, with an altar "whereon all wayfarers were wont to make offerings," ὅθι πάντες ἐπιρρέζεσκον ὁδῖται ( Od. 17.208) . Hence Pausanias sometimes mentions that a particular ἄλσος was not open to the public. At Megalopolis, in the precinct of Zeus Philios, there was an ἄλσος of which he says, ἐς μὲν δὴ τὸ ἐντὸς ἔσοδος οὐκ ἔστιν ἀνθρώποις (8. 31. 5) . At Pellene, again, there was a walled ἄλσος of Artemis Soteira; ἔσοδός τε πλὴν τοῖς ἱερεῦσιν ἄλλῳ γε οὐδενὶ ἔστιν ἀνθρώπων (7. 27. 3).

ἐξίδρυσον , place me in a seat; cp. ἐκ in ἐξορθόω (to render ὀρθόν ). ἐξίδρυσον , without addition, could hardly mean, seat me apart , i.e.out of the path. In Eur. fr. 877 (the only other example of ἐξιδρύω ) it is the context which fixes this sense, τηλοῦ γὰρ οἴκων βίοτον ἐξιδρυσάμην , "I fixed the seat of my life far apart from men's homes."

πυθώμεθα . πυθοίμεθα is impossible here. After a primary tense, the optative in a final clause with ὡς, ὅπως , etc., occurs only:—(1) in Homeric Greek, where the case is merely imaginary: Od. 17.250 τόν ποτ’ ἐγὼν … ἄξω τῆλ’ Ἰθάκης, ἵνα μοι βίοτον πολὺν ἄλφοι : "him some day I will take far from Ithaca,—so that (if I should do so) he might bring me large gain," —implying, εἰ ἄγοιμι, ἄλφοι ἄν . (2) After words expressing an aspiration or prayer (and not, like στῆσον here, a simple order): Aesch. Eum. 297 ἔλθοι, κλύει δὲ καὶ πρόσωθεν ὢν θεός, ὅπως γένοιτο … λυτήριος : "may she come—and a god hears e'en afar— that [so] she might prove my deliverer." Aesch. Suppl. 670 ff., by which Campb. defends πυθοίμεθα , would come under (2), if the text were certain, but there τώς is a v.l. for ὡς . (3) More rarely, where the primary tense implies a secondary: Dem. In Androt. § 11 τοῦτον ἔχει τὸν τρόπον ὁ νόμος...ἵνα μηδὲ πεισθῆναι μηδ’ ἐξαπατηθῆναι γένοιτ’ ἐπὶ τῷ δήμῳ : "the law stands thus [= was made thus], that the people might not even have the power" etc.: i.e. ἔχει implies ἐτέθη .

μανθάνειν … ἥκομεν , we have come to learning, = are in such plight that we must learn: the infin. as after verbs of duty or fitness ( ὀφείλω, προσήκει , etc.). Cp. O. T. 1158 εἰς τόδ’ ἥξεις ( sc. εἰς τὸ ὀλέσθαι ).

ξένοι πρὸς ἀστῶν : cp. the address of Oedipus the King to the Theban elders ( O. T. 216ff.), esp. vv. 222 f., νῦν δ’, ὕστερος γὰρ ἀστὸς εἰς ἀστοὺς τελῶ, ὑμῖν προφωνῶ κ.τ.λ.

Οἰδίπους , the more frequent voc. (cp. O. T. 405crit. n.): but Οἰδίπου below, 557 , 1346 . Athens is a little more than a mile S.E. of Colonus. The picture which Sophocles meant πύργοι to suggest probably included both the Acropolis—a beautiful feature in the view—and the line of city-walls with their towers. So the city-walls of Thebes are πύργοι, Ant. 122 .

οἳ at the end of the verse: cp. O. T. 298, El. 873, Tr. 819.

στέγουσιν , the reading of all MSS., is probably right. It is true that in class. Greek στέγω usually means either (1) "cover, conceal," as El. 1118 ἄγγος... σῶμα...στέγον , or (2) "keep out," as Aesch. Theb. 216 πύργον στέγειν εὔχεσθε πολέμιον δόρυ . But the first sense — "cover" — might easily pass into "protect," and Xen. Cyr. 7.1.33has αἱ ἀσπίδες ...στεγάζουσι τὰ σώματα . Wakefield's στέφουσιν ("girdle") is specious; we have στεφάνωμα or στεφάνη πύργων ( Ant. 122, Eur. Hec. 910), Βαβυλῶνα...τείχεσιν ἐστεφάνωσε (Dionys. Periegetes 1006) , ὅπλοισιν Μεγάλη πόλις ἐστεφάνωται (Paus. 9. 15) . But it does not follow that πύργοι πόλιν στέφουσιν could stand. στέφω never occurs as = "to be set around," but either as (1) "to set around" — ἄνθη περὶ κεφαλὴν στέφεις , or (2) "to crown" — ἄνθεσι κεφαλὴν στέφεις ,—sometimes in the fig. sense of "honouring," as with libations or offerings ( Ant. 431etc.).

ὡς ἀπ’ ὀμμάτων , sc. εἰκάσαι , to judge from sight (alone), without exact knowledge: schol. ὡς ἔστιν ἐκ προόψεως τεκμήρασθαι : cp. Thuc. 1. 10 εἰκάζεσθαι ἀπὸ τῆς φανερᾶς ὄψεως , to be estimated by the mere external aspect.

χῶρος δ’ ὅδ’ ἱρός . Cp. Plat. Phaedr. 230B, where Socrates recognises the sacred character of the spot by the Ilissus: Νυμφῶν τέ τινων καὶ Ἀχελῴου ἱερὸν ἀπὸ τῶν κορῶν τε καὶ ἀγαλμάτων (the votive dolls and images) ἔοικεν εἶναι . There, too, τὸ σύσκιον was a feature.

ὡς σάφ’ εἰκάσαι , A's reading, is preferable to ὡς ἀπεικάσαι , which would imply a more diffident guess. The poet of Colonus intends that the sacred character of the grove should at once impress the Theban maiden; and σάφα is confirmed by the emphasis of δάφνης, ἐλαίας, ἀμπέλου . It has been objected that σάφα is inconsistent with εἰκάσαι . But it merely expresses the speaker's own belief that her guess is right; as we can say, "a certain conjecture." In L's reading, ὡς ἀφεικάσαι , it seems more likely that a second ς should have been lost than that π should have become φ . For the constr. with ὡς , cp. Tr. 1220 ὥς γ’ ἐπεικάζειν ἐμέ. ὡςis omitted below, 152 .

βρύων takes a dat. in its literal sense of "sprouting" ( βρύει ἄνθεϊ Il. 17.56 ), but either a dat. (as Aristoph. Nub. 45) or a gen. in its figurative sense of "being full." [Plat.] Axiochus 371 C ἄφθονοι μὲν ὧραι παγκάρπου γονῆς βρύουσι (evidently pieced together from some poet).

ἀμπέλου . Cyril ( Jerem. Homil. 4. 41), speaking of the later pagan practice, says, εἰς ἄλση ὅταν φυτεύωσι ξύλα, φυτεύουσιν οὐ τὰ καρποφόρα, οὐ συκῆν οὐδ’ ἄμπελον, ἀλλὰ μόνον τέρψεως χάριν ἄκαρπα ξύλα . But in earlier times, at least, τὰ καρποφόρα were not rare in sacred groves; cp. Xen. Anab. 5.3.12(referring to the shrine of the Ephesian Artemis at Scillus) περὶ δ’ αὐτὸν τὸν ναὸν ἄλσος ἡμέρων δένδρων ἐφυτεύθη, ὅσα ἐστὶ τρωκτὰ ὡραῖα . Paus. 1.21.7 (in an ἄλσος of Apollo at Athens) δένδρων καὶ ἡμέρων καὶ ὅσα τῶν ἀκάρπων ὀσμῆς παρέχεταί τινα ἢ θέας ἡδονήν .

πυκνόπτεροι , poet. for πυκναί , the second element being equivalent to a separate epithet, πτεροῦσσαι : cp. 717 ἑκατομπόδων Νηρῃδων , 1055 διστόλους , O. T. 846 οἰόζωνος ἀνήρ , a lonely way farer (where see n.). Such an epithet as "thickly-feathered" would be unmeaning here. The many nightingales, heard to warble from the thick covert, argue the undisturbed sanctity of the inner grove. Antigone notices an indication which her blind father can recognise.

δ’ is elided at the end of the verse, as O.T. 29 (n.), so also τ’ , as ib. 1184etc., and once ταῦτα , ib. 332: cp. below, 1164 .

ὡς γέροντι with μακρὰν : cp. Plat. Soph. 226C ταχεῖαν, ὡς ἐμοί, σκέψιν ἐπιτάττεις ( "a rapid process of thought for such as I am" ): Rep. 389 D σωφροσύνης δέ, ὡς πλήθει, οὐ τὰ τοιάδε μέγιστα ; "for the mass of men, are not the cardinal points of temperance such as these?" Cp. 76 .

προὐστάλης , hast fared forward: a compound not found elsewhere in Trag., except in Aesch. Theb. 415 Δίκη...νιν προστέλλεται , sends him forth as her champion.

Χρόνου … οὕνεκ’ . O.T. 857 f.: Her. 3. 122 εἵνεκέν τε χρημάτων ἄρξεις ἁπάσης τῆς Ἑλλάδος (if it is merely a question of money): Antiphon or. 5 § 8 κἂν ἀνωμότοις ὑμῖν...ἐπιτρέψαιμι..., ἕνεκά γε τοῦ πιστεύειν , "I would leave the verdict to you, though you were unsworn, if it were only a question of confidence."

ὅποι , since καθέσταμεν implies ἥκομεν : cp. 227 , 476 : on the same principle, Ὀλυμπίαζε (not Ὀλυμπίασι ) παρεῖναι , Thuc. 3. 8 .

γοῦν : "well ( οὖν ), I know Athens ( γε ), but not this place."Cp. El. 233 ἀλλ’ οὖν εὐνοίᾳ γ’ αὐδῶ , "well, it is in kindness that I speak."

ἡμὶν as a trochee is frequent in Soph. (Ellendt counts 26 instances), but does not occur in Eur., nor in Aesch., except in Eum. 347, where Porson's ἁμίν for ἁμῖν seems necessary. Modern edd., with Dind., usu. write ἡμίν : others, as Nauck and Ellendt, would always write ἧμιν , for which the old grammarians afford some warrant (cp. Chandler, Accent. 2nd ed. § 673): while others, again, would distinguish an emphatic ἡμίν from a non-emphatic ἦμιν (cp. Hadley and Allen, Greek Gram. § 264). !-- need brevia for those carets -->

ἀλλ’ ὅστις ὁ τόπος . The tribrach is divided like that in Eur. Phoen. 511 ἐλθόντ|α^ συ^ν ο^πλ|οις , where σὺν coheres closely with ὅπλοις , as ὁ with τόπος . But even where no such cohesion exists, a tribrach may be broken after the second syllable if it is also broken after the first: e.g. δέσποινα, σὺ τάδ’ ἔπραξας οὐ γνώμης ἄτερ is correct: cp. n. on O. T. 537.

ἦ μάθω , deliberative subjunct., of which the aor. is more frequent than the pres.: so O. T. 364 εἴπω: see on O. T. 651.

ἐξοικήσιμος , capable of being made into a dwelling-place, "habitable," here implying "inhabited." Adjectives with the suffix σιμο properly denote adaptability. They were primarily formed from substantives in ‐σι‐ς , as χρήσι‐μο‐ς , fitted for use, from χρῆσις . The noun ἐξοίκησις is found only in the sense of "emigration," Plat. Legg. 704C, 850 B. But as from ἱππάζομαι was formed ἱππά‐σιμος , though no ἵππασις occurs, so ἐξοικήσιμος here is taken directly from ἐξοικεῖν as="to make into a dwellingplace" ( Thuc. 2.17 ἐξῳκήθη ). οἰκήσιμος as="habitable" occurs in later Greek. Just as ἐξοικήσιμος is practically equivalent to οἰκητός here, so Silius speaks of the Capitoline as " superis habitabile saxum ,"alluding to the actual shrines on it ( 1. 541 ). Cp. ἁλώσιμος βάξις (Aesch. Ag. 10) , tidings of an actual , not merely possible , capture. This poet. use is the converse of that by which ἄρρητος could mean "unspeakable," or invictus , "unconquerable."

ἀλλ’ ἐστὶ μὴν , " nay, but it is inhabited." Aesch. Pers. 233(in a reply) ἀλλὰ μὴν ἵμειῤ , " nay, but he was eager" (to take this very city). Especially in rejecting an alternative: Eur. Helen 1047 ἀλλ’ οὐδὲ μὴν ναῦς ἔστιν, "nay, but neither is there a ship."

Impatient for more light, Oed. asks, "Is he coming forth towards us,— so that it is really needless for thee to move?" δεῦρο denotes the goal, προς‐ the direction, and ἐξ‐ the starting-point. δεῦρο goes with both participles, which form a single expression,="coming towards us from the abodes" implied by οἰκητός (28) . Cp. Ai. 762 ἀπ’ οἴκων... ἐξορμώμενος . Other explanations are:— (1) "approaching" ( δεῦρο being taken with προσστ . only) "and setting out," as a "prothysteron" for "setting out and approaching." This is impossible. (2) "Moving, and hastening , hither": but this obliterates ἐξ‐ , and strains ὁρμώμενον .

καὶ δὴ , "already": Aristoph. Av. 175 ΠΕΙ. βλέψον κάτω. ΕΠ. καὶ δὴ βλέπω.

μὲν οὖν , "nay rather" ( imo ); Aristoph. Eq. 13 ΝΙ. λέγε σύ. ΔΗ. σὺ μὲν οὖν λέγε .

ὦ ξεῖν’ . The Ionic voc. occurs even without metrical necessity, Eur. I. T. 798 ξεῖν’, οὐ δικαίως : Soph. rarely uses ξεῖνος except in voc.: 1014 n.

ὑπέρ τ’ ἐμοῦ = ὑπὲρ ἐμοῦ τε : as O. T. 258(where see n.), κυρῶ τ’ ἐγώ = ἐγώ τε κυρῶ : Ph. 1294. Cp. Tennyson's lines "To the Princess Frederica" : O you that were eyes and light to the King till he past away From the darkness of life. Ant.989(of the blind Teiresias and his guide) δὔ ἐξ ἑνὸς βλέποντε .

οὕνεχ’ … φράσαι : that thou hast come near, αἴσιος σκοπὸς ὧν (= τούτων ἃ ) ἀδηλοῦμεν , an opportune inquirer into our doubts, φράσαι , so as to explain (epexegetic infin., cp. 50 ). σκοπὸς has its ordinary sense of "scout" (cp. n. on 297 ). Oedipus supposes that the man has been sent to make inquiry. τούτων is objective gen. after σκοπός .

ὧν , by attract.: O. T. 788 ὧν … ἱκόμην = ( τούτων ) ἃ ἱκόμην.

ἀδηλοῦμεν . Since ἀδηλέω =to be ἄδηλος , (as ἀπειθέω to be ἀπειθής, ἀκοσμέω to be ἄκοσμος ,) the form strictly implies that ἄδηλος could mean, "not seeing clearly": but an act. sense nowhere occurs, for in Eur. Or. 1318 χρόᾳ δ’ ἀδήλῳ τῶν δεδραμένων πέρι means, "faces wherein the deeds cannot be read " (not, "which seem to know nought of them" ). Cp. the verbs formed from the active use of verbal adjectives which were primarily passive, as ἀλαστέω , to be unforgetting, ἀτλητέω , to be impatient ( O. T. 515). Conversely, δηλόω , "to make δῆλος ," sometimes verges on the sense, "to be δῆλος " ( Ant. 20, 242 ).

As 78 shows, the man who has just entered is supposed to belong to Colonus, which, like the rest of Attica, was subject to the king of Athens (v. 67) . The designation ξένος was probably suggested merely by ὦ ξεῖν’ in 33 .

τὰ πλείον’ , "the" details foreshadowed by the preamble. Isocr. or. 5 § 63 (in a rapid sketch of Conon's career) καὶ τί δεῖ τὰ πλείω λέγειν ; "and why dwell on the details?" So in Soph. Ph. 576 μή νύν μ’ ἔρῃ τὰ πλείον’ , Tr. 731 σιγᾶν ἂν ἁρμόζοι σε τὸν πλείω λόγον , the art. denotes "the" sequel which the previous discourse promises. In Eur. Med. 609 ὡς οὐ κρινοῦμαι τῶνδέ σοι τὰ πλείονα , the gen. brings this out: "Enough —I will not dispute with thee on the further aspects of this matter."

οὐχ ἁγνὸν πατεῖν . The poets can use ἁγνός either like ἱερός ( e.g. Eur. Andr. 253 ἁγνὸν τέμενος ), or, as here, like ὅσιος . For the infin. active, cp. Plat. Phaedo 62B λόγος οὐ...ῥᾴδιος διϊδεῖν , 90 C λόγου ...δυνατοῦ κατανοῆσαι : Eur. Med. 316 λέγεις ἀκοῦσαι μαλθάκ’ ( auditu mollia ): Soph. O. T. 792 ἄτλητον...ὁρᾶν , and n. on O. T. 1204.

τοῦ θεῶν νομίζεται ; "to which of the gods is it deemed to belong?" After verbs of being thought, called, etc., the gen. expresses "belonging" (1) to a possessor, as here and Ant. 738 οὐ τοῦ κρατοῦντος ἡ πόλις νομίζεται ; or (2) to a class, as Eur. Andr. 12 τῶν ἐλευθερωτάτων οἴκων νομισθεῖσ’ . With (1) here cp. the gen. of the deity after ἱερός ( Plat. Phaedo 85B ἱερὸς τοῦ αὐτοῦ θεοῦ ).

ἄθικτος οὐδ’ οἰκητός , sc. ἐστιν , answering τίς ἔσθ’ ὁ χῶρος ; cp. 1274 ἄναυδος οὐδ’ ἃμηνίεις φράσας , Ph. 2 ἄστειπτος οὐδ’ οἰκουμένη . The second question, τοῦ θεῶν νομίζεται ; is answered by αἱ γὰρ ἔμφοβοι κ.τ.λ.

Γῆς τε καὶ Σκότου κόραι : as in Aesch. Eum. 416they call themselves Νυκτὸς αἰανῆς τέκνα , and invoke μᾶτερ Νύξ (844) : Aesch. does not name the other parent. In Hesiod. Theog. 184the mother is Earth, impregnated by the blood of Uranus,—the idea being that the Erinyes were called into life by the crime of a son (Zeus) against a father. Other versions made them daughters of Euonymè (a name for Earth) and Cronus ( Epimenides ap. Tzetzes on Lycophron 406), or of Earth and Phorkys ( i.e. the sea): cp. Welcker Griech. Götterl. 3. 81.

τίνων … κλύων ; of whom hearing the august name might I make a prayer? i.e. "who may they be, whose name I am to hear, and to invoke?" The optat. with ἄν gives a reverential tone to the question: εὐξαίμην ἄν refers to such propitiatory words of invocation as were uttered on approaching a shrine. The description has left the Theban stranger in doubt as to the particular deities meant. He might think of other "Daughters of Darkness," — as of the Κῆρες ( Hes. Theog. 217), or of the Μοῖραι ,—whom the Eumenides of Aeschylus address as ματροκασιγνῆται , children of the same mother, Νύξ ( Eum. 961).

πάνθ’ ὁρώσας , because no crime escapes their ken: Ai. 835f. τὰς ἀεί τε παρθένους ἀεί θ’ ὁρώσας πάντα τἀν βροτοῖς πάθη, σεμνὰς Ἐρινῦς τανύποδας.

Εὐμενίδας , the title of the Erinyes at Sicyon ( Paus. 2.11.4 ), was not used by Aeschylus in his play of that name, unless with Herm. we assume that it was in a part of Athena's speech which has dropped out after v. 1028 . When Harpocration says that the Athena of Aeschylus, πραΰνασα τὰς Ἐρινύας, Εὐμενίδας ὠνόμασεν , he perh. refers to such epithets as εὔφρονες ( Eum. 992) , ἵλαοι, εὐθύφρονες (1040) , Σεμναί (1041) . Demosthenes ( or. 23 § 66 ) uses the name in referring to the trial of Orestes.

ἄλλα δ’ ἀλλαχοῦ καλά : schol. ἄλλα ὀνόματα παρ’ ἄλλοις καλὰ νομίζεται . Wunder and others quote Plut. Them. 27 ὦ ξένε, νόμοι διαφέρουσιν ἀνθρώπων· ἄλλα δ’ ἄλλοις καλά . This is against rendering, "but otherwhere [the folk would give them] other fair names." Near Megalopolis, on the road to Messene, there was a shrine of the Μανίαι : δοκεῖν δέ μοι, θεῶν τῶν Εὐμενίδων ἐστὶν ἐπίκλησις , Paus. 8.34.1 . Aeschines gives the attributes of the Erinyes to the Ποιναί ( τοὺς ἠσεβηκότας...ἐλαύνειν καὶ κολάζειν δᾷσὶν ἡμμέναις, .or. 1 § 190 ). As at Athens they were Σεμναί , at Thebes they were Πότνιαι (cp. 84 ). Another name was Ἀραί ( Eum. 417).

μὲν seems right. It implies a thought answering, rather than opposed, to ἵλεῳ δεξαίατο : i.e. "gracious on their part may be the welcome, (as, on mine, the duty to remain is clear)": not , "gracious, indeed, may be their welcome, ( but , even if they should be stern, I must stay)." Cp. the μέν , without a following δέ , which lightly emphasises rather than contrasts: Xen. Cyr. 1.4.12 ἐγὼ μὲν οὐκ οἶδα (as others, perhaps, may).

τὸν ἱκέτην , without με (which I should at least prefer to )μὲ or ἐμὲ , if μὲν were changed), is more solemn: cp. 284 ἀλλ’ ὥσπερ ἔλαβες τὸν ἱκέτην.

δεξαίατο , Ionic: so 921 πυθοίατο , 945 δεξοίατο , O. T. 1274 ὀψοίατο, γνωσοίατο , where see n.

ὡς is clearly right. The ὥστ’ of the MSS. would mean, " and so " ( i.e. since they are the Eumenides). It could not mean, "and in that case," i.e. "if they prove kind." ὡς is best taken as simply causal, "for" ( schol. ἐγὼ γὰρ οὐκ ἀναστήσομαι ), rather than as="know that" ( Eur. Phoen. 1664 ΚΡΕΩΝ. ὡς οὔτις ἀμφὶ τῷδ’ ὑγρὰν θήσει κόνιν ).

γῆς : cp. 668 τᾶσδε χώρας … ἔπαυλα . Eur. Helen 797 ὁρᾷς τάφου τοῦδ’ ἀθλίους ἕδρας ἐμάς;

>ἂν ἐξέλθοιμ’ : the optat. with ἄν calmly expresses a fixed resolve: cp. O. T. 343 οὐκ ἂν πέρα φράσαιμι .

τί δ’ ἐστὶ τοῦτο; "What means this?" (cp. τί δ’ ἔστι; "what now?" O. T. 319n.). "What has this sudden resolve to do with the mention of the Eumenides?"

ξυμφορᾶς ξύνθημ’ ἐμῆς . σύνθημα =something agreed upon ( συντίθεμαι ), as e.g. a military watchword ( Her. 9.98 ). Apollo had told Oedipus that, when he reached a shrine of the Σεμναί , then he should find rest (90) . This was the σύνθημα , the sign preconcerted between them, which Oedipus has now recognised at Colonus (cp. ἔγνωκα, 96 ). He calls his own prayer (44 f.) the σύνθημα of his fate, because it embodies the two points of the σύνθημα , — "Here are the Eumenides, — here I stay." Campbell renders, " the word that sums my destiny," and seems to regard the notion of "sign" as blended with that of "summary." But the two notions are distinct. σύνθημα is always parallel in sense with συντίθεμαι as="to concert" ( βουλήν , etc.), never with συντίθημι as="to put briefly together."

ἐμοί is indispensable, while οὐδὲ μέντοι would be weak.

τοὐξανιστάναι : the art. with the infin. (whether subject or object) is esp. frequent in the dramatists, for the simple reason that it was often metrically convenient: 442 : Ai. 114 τέρψις ἥδε σοι τὸ δρᾶν : Ant. 78 τὸ γὰρ βίᾳ πολιτῶν δρᾶν ἔφυν ἀμήχανος .

δίχ’ , like ἄνευ or χωρίς , "without the sanction of": Ai. 768 καὶ δίχα κείνων , "e'en without the gods' help." Nauck objects to the position: but not less bold, at least, is O.T. 1084 ἔτι ποτ’ ἄλλος , Ai. 986 οὐχ ὅσον τάχος δῆτ’ αὐτὸν ἄξεις …;

ἐνδείξω τί δρῶ , indicate what I am doing: δρῶ is pres. indic.: Plat. Gorg. 488A ἱκανῶς μοι ἔνδειξαι τί ἔστι τοῦτο . Antiphon or. 6 § 37 ἐνδεῖξαι τῷ δικαστηρίῳ τὰ ἀδικήματα . The technical ἔνδειξις was an information laid against usurpers of public functions, or, in certain cases, against κακοῦργοι . Schneidewin and Wecklein take δρῶ as subjunct., understanding, —"report the matter ( and ask ) what I am to do": but the idea of asking could not be supplied.

ξεῖνε : 33 . !-- this isn't obvious: what's the lemma here? -->

μὴ μ’ ἀτιμάσῃς tou/twn(genit. as after verbs of depriving) ἅ σε προστρέπω (cp. Ai. 831 τοσαῦτά σε... προστρέπω), φράσαι (epexegetic infin.): deny me not the grace of the things for which I supplicate thee, that thou shouldest declare them. Cp. 35 .

τίς ἔσθ’ , i.e. "what is it called? "In answer to the same query at v. 38 he had only learned that part of it was sacred. Cp. 26 .

κἀγώ . We say: — "What I know, you also shall know" ( ὅσ’ οἶδ’ ἐγώ, καὶ σὺ ἐπιστήσει ). The Greeks could say: — "What I also (=I on my part) know, you (also) shall know." The second "also" ( καί ) is absent here, since σύ is wanting. Xen. Symp. 2. 25 δοκεῖ μέντοι μοι καὶ τὰ τῶν ἀνδρῶν συμπόσια ταὐτὰ πάσχειν ἅπερ καὶ τὰ ἐν γῇ φυόμενα . Antiphon or. 5 § 23 ἐζητεῖτο οὐδέν τι μᾶλλον ὑπὸ τῶν ἄλλων ἢ καὶ ὑπ’ ἐμοῦ . So Soph. El. 1146 οὔτε γάρ ποτε μητρὸς σύ γ’ ἦσθα μᾶλλον ἢ κἀμοῦ φίλος . Cp. below, 870 ( κἀμὲ ): Ai. 525: Ant. 927.

Ποσειδῶν . Paus. 1.30.4 δείκνυται δὲ καὶ χῶρος καλούμενος Κολωνὸς Ἵππιος...καὶ βωμὸς Ποσειδῶνος Ἱππίου καὶ Ἀθηνᾶς Ἱππίας (1069) , ἡρῷον δὲ Πειρίθου καὶ Θησέως (1593) , Οἰδίποδός τε καὶ Ἀδράστου . This altar of Poseidon ( ἐπιστάτης Κολωνοῦ 889 ) lies beyond the stage-scene (888) .

ἐν δ’ (adv.), sc. ἐστίν : Prometheus did not belong to Colonus itself (as Poseidon did), but to the neighbouring Academy (see on 56 ): he is named as one of several divine presences in the vicinity. So ἐν δ’ adds a new member to a group, O. T. 27(where the same words ἐν δ’ ὁ π. θεός refer to the plague), Ai. 675. If, instead of ἐν δ’ we read ἠδ’ (which Soph. sometimes used in dialogue, fr. 345 and 493 ), this would rather link the two deities as holding Colonus.

Προμηθεύς is a "Titan" as son of the Titan Iapetus ( Hes. Theog. 510). Welcker ( Griech. Götterl. 2. 254)thinks that "Titan," instead of "Titanid," is used here only because, like the Titans, Prometheus rebelled against Zeus: but this seems strained. Cp. Cic. Tusc. 2. 10.23(from the Προμ. Λυόμενος of Aesch., Prometheus speaking) Titanum suboles, socia nostri sanguinis, Generata caelo. πυρφόρος (55) , because represented with a torch in the right hand: Eur. Phoen. 1121(on the shield of Tydeus) δεξιᾷ δὲ λαμπάδα Τιτὰν Προμηθεὺς ἔφερεν ὡς πρήσων πόλιν . So πυρφόρος of Artemis ( O. T. 207), and Capaneus ( Ant. 135). Cp. Philostratus p. 602 (quoting the Athenian rhetorician Apollonius, circ. 225 A.D. ) ἰὼ Προμηθεῦ δᾳδοῦχε καὶ πυρφόρε . His altar was in the Academy, just S. of Colonus, and this was the starting-point of the λαμπαδηφορία (to the acropolis) at the three torch-festivals. Harpocrat. 184 τρεῖς ἄγουσιν Ἀθηναῖοι ἑορτὰς λαμπάδας, Παναθηναίοις καὶ Ἡφαιστείοις καὶ Προμηθείοις . Schol. Aristoph. Ran. 131 λαμπαδηφορίαι δὲ γίγονται τρεῖς ἐν τῷ Κεραμεικῷ, Ἀθηνᾶς, Ἡφαίστου, Προμηθέως . Aesch. wrote both a Πρ. Πυρφόρος (the 1st play of his trilogy) and a satyric Πρ. Πύρκαεύς .

τόπον by inverse attraction: Lys. or. 19 § 47 τὴν οὐσίαν ἣν κατέλιπε τῷ υἱεῖ οὐ πλείονος ἀξία ἐστίν κ.τ.λ. : cp. on O. T. 449.

ὀδός . Somewhere near the grove of the Eumenides, but not within the stagescene, was a spot called "the threshold" of Hades,—a steeply-descending rift or cavern in the rock, at the mouth of which some brazen steps had been made (see on 1590 f. ),—in accordance with the epic notion that Hades had a χάλκεος οὐδός ( Il. 8.15). From this spot , the immediately adjacent region (including the grove) was known as " the brazen threshold ," — χαλκόπους , borrowed from the literal χαλκᾶ βάθρα (1591) , taking the general sense of "adamantine." As "rooted on the nether rock" ( γῆθεν ἐρριζωμένον 1591 ), and also as linked by mystic sanctities with the Powers of the Under-world, this region of the "brazen threshold" is called ἔρεισμ’ Ἀθηνῶν , the stay of Athens: a phrase in which the idea of physical basis is joined to that of religious safeguard.

χαλκόπους , with feet of brass ( El. 491 χ. Ἐρινύς , untiring), i.e. furnished with brazen steps: not, putting brass under the foot, as some have taken it: so ἀργυρόπους, χρυσόπους etc.

The name — though κολωνός was so familiar a word — is traced in the usual Greek fashion to a hero Colonus, the ἐπώνυμος of the deme; and, to justify the epithet of the place, ἵππιος , he is called ἱππότης , horseman, or knight. In the roads about Colonus ( ταῖσδε...ἀγυιαῖς 715 ) men first learned to use Poseidon's gift of the horse. With τόνδ’ cp. 65 τοῦδε τοῦ θεοῦ . In the case of the tribes, at least, statues of eponymi were familiar to Athenians (cp. Aristoph. Pax 1183 τὸν ἀνδριάντα τὸν Πανδίονος ). A statue of the hero Colonus on the stage would be an effective device for giving greater vividness to the local legend. The speaker could point to it with dramatic fitness, since Antigone is with her blind father.

ἀρχηγός , or ἀρχηγέτης ,=esp. the founder of a family or clan, or (like κτίστης, οἰκιστής ) of a city. Bekker Anecd. I. 449 ἀρχηγέται· ἡγεμόνες οἱ ἐπώνυμοι τῶν φυλῶν , quoting from the Γῆρας of Ar. παρὰ τοὺς ἀρχηγέτας ,=by the statues of the ten ἐπώνυμοι ἥρωες of the Attic tribes. Arist. fr. 85 (Berl. ed. p. 1491 a 20) ἀρετὴ τοῦ γένους, καὶ εὐγενεῖς οἱ ἀπὸ τούτου τοῦ γένους, οὐκ ἐὰν ὁ πατὴρ εὐγενὴς ᾖ ἀλλ’ ἐὰν ὁ ἀρχηγός . Isocr. or. 3 § 28 Τεῦκρος μὲν ὁ τοῦ γένους ἡμῶν ἀρχηγός . Plat. Tim. 21E τῆς πόλεως θεὸς ἀρχηγός τίς ἐστιν (of Saïs in Egypt, which claimed origin from the goddess Neith).

And all (the δημόται , supplied κατὰ σύνεσιν from γύαι as= δῆμος ) bear his name in common ( κοινόν , in their capacity as Κολωνεῖς ), being designated thereby. τοὔνομα , acc. of object to φέρουσι , is also cognate accus. to ὠνομασμένοι , which is added to mark the fixity of the deme-name,—a title not merely ornamental (like Ἐρεχθεῖδαι for Athenians), but regular.

σοι , ethic dat.: El. 761 τοιαῦτά σοι ταῦτ’ ἐστίν, ὡς μὲν ἐν λόγῳ ἀλγεινά, κ.τ.λ.

λόγοις , "story," legend, generally, but esp. poetry, in which Colonus had not yet figured: the Iliad (23. 679) buries Oedipus at Thebes: cp. Paus. 1.30.4 (of the Oedipus-myth at Colonus) διάφορα μὲν καὶ ταῦτα τῇ Ὁμήρου ποιήσει .

τῇ ξυνουσίᾳ , "by the dwelling with them": i.e. those who live at Colonus feel the charm of its holy places grow upon them. So the Thucydidean Pericles describes the Athenians as τὴν τῆς πόλεως δύναμιν καθ’ ἡμέραν ἔργῳ θεωμένους καὶ ἐραστὰς γιγνομένους αὐτῆς (2. 43) : cp. the schol. here, τῷ ἔργῳ καὶ τῇ πείρᾳ πλέον τιμώμενα, οὐ τοῖς λόγοις .

ἦ γάρ κ.τ.λ.The eager interest of Oed. in this question depends on his knowledge, derived from the oracle, that he brought κέρδη τοῖς δεδεγμένοις (92) .

καὶ κάρτα : cp. 301 : Eur. Hipp. 89 ΘΕ. ἆρ’ ἄν τί μου δέξαιο...; ΙΠ καὶ κάρτα γ’ .

θεοῦ , the hero Colonus. Though the distinction had lost nothing of its clearness at this date (cp. Antiphon or. 1 § 27 οὔτε θεοὺς οὔθ’ ἥρωας οὔτ’ ἀνθρώπους δείσασα ), θεός is sometimes the generic term for beings who receive divine honours: so Amphion and Zethus, the Theban heroes, are τὼ σιώ ( Aristoph. Ach. 905), and Eupolis says ( Ἀστράτευτοι fr. 3) ἐν εὐσκίοις δρόμοισιν Ἀκαδήμου θεοῦ (the ἐπώνυμος of the Ἀκαδήμεια ).

Elmsley reads ἄρχει τίς αὐτῶν; " Who is their king?" But Oed. rather asks, "Have they a monarchy or a democracy?" It would be a prosaic objection that the question is hardly suited to the heroic age of πατρικαὶ βασιλεῖαι (Thuc. I. 13) .

ἢ ’πὶ τῷ πλ. λόγος; "or does power of discussion rest with the people?" πλήθει , the popular assembly , as oft. τὸ ὑμέτερον πλῆθος in the Attic orators. Thuc. 2.40 (Pericles, on the Athenian democracy) οὐ τοὺς λόγους τοῖς ἔργοις βλάβην ἡγούμενοι . The schol. paraphrases, ἢ ἐν τῷ πλ. ἐστὶν ἡ ἰσχύς ; and κράτος is a conject. instead of λόγος . Elmsley and others cp. Eur. Cycl. 119 τίνος κλύοντες; (under what king?) ἢ δεδήμευται κράτος; There is no evidence for λόγος as (1) the commanding word, "sway": (2) the deciding word, "arbitrament": or (3) the "principle" ( ratio ) of government.

ἐκ , of the head and fount of power: El. 264 κἀκ τῶνδ’ ἄρχομαι : Ant. 63 ἀρχόμεσθ’ ἐκ κρεισσόνων .

οὗτος … τίς (ὢν) … κρατεῖ ; = τίς ἔστιν οὗτος ὃς κρατεῖ; Eur. Hec. 501 τίς οὗτος σῶμα τοὐμὸν οὐκ ἐᾷς κεῖσθαι;

λόγῳ τε καὶ σθένει , word (counsel) and might (of deeds): Od. 16.242(Odysseus) χεῖράς τ’ αἰχμητὴν ἔμεναι καὶ ἐπίφρονα βουλήν : Pind. Pyth. 5.111(may Cyrene's king be blest) ἐπ’ ἔργοισιν ἀμφί τε βουλαῖς : Soph. O. T. 884(of a τύραννος ) εἰ δέ τις ὑπέροπτα χερσὶν ἢ λόγῳ πορεύεται . So Theseus is described by Thuc. 2.15 as γενόμενος μετὰ τοῦ ξυνετοῦ καὶ δυνατός .

Sophocles conceives the union of the Attic communes (commemorated by the annual festival of the συνοίκια in August) as already accomplished by Theseus. Athens is the capital, all the people of Attica being reckoned as its citizens ( ἁπάντων ἤδη ξυντελούντων ἐς αὐτήν, Thuc. 2.15 ). Isocr. or. 10 § 18 speaks of Theseus as ὁ λεγόμενος μὲν Αἰγέως, γενόμενος δ’ ἐκ Ποσειδῶνος . Aegeus, too, was said to have been king of Athens: see on 297 ; and was the eponymus of one of the ten Attic tribes ( Αἰγηὶς φυλή, Andoc. or. 1 § 62 ). He gave the title to a lost play of Sophocles.

ἆρ’ ἄν τις … μόλοι; "I wonder if any one would go?" = I wish that some one would go. Il. 10.303 τίς κέν μοι τόδε ἔργον ὑποσχόμενος τελέσειε δώρῳ ἔπι μεγάλῳ; Cp. infra 1100 .

αὐτῷ , poet. after the verb of motion: cp. Il. 12.374 ἐπειγομένοισι δ’ ἵκοντο : Aesch. PV 358 ἦλθεν αὐτῷ Ζηνὸς...βελος : cp. O. T. 711.

πομπός , one sent to bring a person, O.T. 288.

ὡς πρὸς τί goes with both participles, μολεῖν with the second only. The Chorus are uncertain whether Oedipus has merely some message for Theseus, or wishes to bring him in person to the spot (as πομπός might imply). Our pointing is better than ὡς πρὸς τί; λ. ἢ κ. μολεῖν ; The query turns more on the motive of the appeal than on a sharp contrast between its possible forms. λέξων should not be joined with μολεῖν ( " bid him come,"Blaydes).

The reading and explanation of the verse hinge on the question whether ὡς (1) belongs to πρὸς τί , = "with what view?" or (2) is final, = "in order that." Now (1) is strongly supported by two other places of Soph., in each of which this formula stands, as here, at the beginning of a question: O. T. 1174 ΟΙ. ὡς πρὸς τί χρείας; Tr.1182 ΥΑ. ὡς πρὸς τί πίστιν τήνδ’ ἄγαν ἐπιστρέφεις; The simple πρὸς τί ; (also freq. in Soph.) = merely "with reference to what?" while ὡς πρὸς τί = "with reference to what, in your conception or intention ( ὡς )?": hence the latter is appropriate when the questioner cannot imagine the agent's motive.

καταρτύσων μολεῖν , to prepare things (to work upon his mind, directly or indirectly), so that he shall come: for the inf. cp. 1286 : Plat. Rep. 562C τὴν πολιτείαν... παρασκευάζει τυραννίδος δεηθῆναι : and for καταρτύω of mental or moral influence, Plut. Mor. 38 D ἂν...μὴ λόγοις χρηστοῖς ἀφαιρῶν ἢ παρατρέπων καταρτύῃ τὴν φύσιν .

With L's μόλοι ( ὡς being then final), we must render: "That Theseus might come with what view ( πρὸς τί ), —to say or to arrange (what)?" The opt. can stand (in spite of κερδάνῃ 72 ), since ἆρ’ ἂν μόλοι; (70) puts the case hypothetically: see on 11 . But: ( a ) the double μόλοι , at the end of two successive verses, is intolerable. Dindorf, therefore, conjecturally reads παρῇ , which Wecklein and others adopt. ( b ) The antithesis between λέξων and καταρτύσων is hardly clear. Wecklein explains, πρὸς ποῖον λόγον ἢ ἔργον; Certainly τί λέξων ἢ δράσων could mean, "for what conceivable purpose?" (cp. O.T. 71 ὅ τι δρῶν ἢ τί φωνῶν ): but καταρτύσων would be a very strange substitute for δράσων .

μὴ βλέποντος, not οὐ , since the blindness is a condition: "if he has not sight."

ὁρῶντα : the blind man's words will be instinct with mental vision. (Cp. O.T. 747.) The insight is ascribed to the words themselves, not to the speaker, as at 267 πεπονθότα and δεδρακότα are epithets of the ἔργα , not of the agent. Cp. Aesch. Cho. 854 φρέν’...ὠμματωμένην , Suppl. 467 ὠμμάτωσα...σαφέστερον ( λόγον ). Milton, Par. Lost. 3. 51 So much the rather thou, Celestial Light, Shine inward, and the mind through all her powers Irradiate; there plant eyes.

οἶσθ’ … ὡς … μὴ σφαλῇς; dost thou know (how to act), — that thou mayest not come to harm? A modification of the phrase οἶσθ’ ὡς ποίησον , in which ποίησον is abruptly substituted for δεῖ σε ποιῆσαι . So, here, οἶσθα eagerly bespeaks attention to the advice: see on O. T. 543.

ὡς ἰδόντι : ὡς has a limiting force (as above, 20 ), Ant. 1161 ἦν ζηλωτός, ὡς ἐμοί (cp. on O. T. 763). The dat. is that of the person interested by the perception, as in ὡς μὲν συνελόντι εἰπεῖν (Xen. An. 3. 1 § 38) , πολλὰ καὶ ἄλλα παραλιπόντι ( Thuc. 2.51 ), συλλαμβάνοντι κατὰ τὸ ὀρθόν (for one who rightly comprehends, Her. 7.143 ), τῷ ἁπτομένῳ οὐ θερμὸν ἦν ( Thuc. 2.49 ), etc.

δαίμονος , sortis : so 1337 , and oft.: boldly in fr. 587 μὴ σπεῖρε πολλοῖς τὸν παρόντα δαίμονα , sow not the rumour of thy fate abroad.

μὴ κατ’ ἄστυ is a comforting parenthesis. μὴ is due to the preceding imperative μέν’ : cp. Thuc. I. 124 ψηφίσασθε τὸν πόλεμον, μὴ φοβηθέντες τὸ αὐτίκα δεινόν : Xen. Cyr. 3.1.37 ἀπάγου τὴν γυναῖκα καὶ τοὺς παῖδας, μηδὲν αὐτῶν καταθείς : but it has, in itself, almost the effect of a reassuring injunction, "do not suppose that I mean." We could not make οἱ ἐνθάδ’ αὐτοῦ μὴ κατ’ ἄστυ δημόται a single phrase, as=such of the folks as are not in the town, but here.

ἐνθάδ’ αὐτοῦ : Solon fr. 36. 11 τοὺς δ’ ἐνθάδ’ αὐτοῦ (in Attica, as opp. to abroad): so Eupolis fr. inc. 1. 4 (where Bothe after Meineke badly points τῶν ἐνθάδ’, αὐτοῦ ), etc. The word δημότης in Ant. 690, Ai. 1071=a common man as opp. to a chief. Here, as in Eur. (Aesch. has not the word) and Pind. ( Nem. 7. 65), δημόται are the "citizens" generally; though in this place the term is tinged with the notion of "demesmen."

εἰ χρή . All our MSS. have ἢ χρή (which Campbell retains); but, as between ἢ and εἰ in such a case, their authority is small: thus in Aesch. Cho. 994, where εἴτ’ is certain, L gives the senseless ἤτ’ . Epic usage allows ἠὲ ( ἢ ), answered by ἦε ( ἦ ), in an indirect question: Il. 2.299 ὄφρα δαῶμεν ἢ ἐτεὸν Κάλχας μαντεύεται, ἦε καὶ οὐκί . But is there any Attic example of this construction? Three instances are indeed alleged from Aesch. ( P. V. 780, Cho. 756, 890 ), but they are most doubtful: see Appendix. Attic usage prescribed εἰ (or εἴτε ) as = whether , introducing the indirect question: the correlative or was usu. εἴτε , but sometimes, as here, ἤ .

ἡμὶν , ethic dat.: do we find ourselves alone? Cp. 62 .

ἐν ἡσύχῳ , in quiet case, nearly= ἡσύχως , as 1675 ἐν πυμάτῳ = "at the last": cp. El. 384 νῦν γὰρ ἐν καλῷ φρονεῖν .

μόνης πέλας , sc. οὔσης , a gen. absol. (we could not understand ὡς ὄντι πέλας ἐμοῦ μόνης ): cp. 1588 : O. T. 966 ὧν ὑφηγητῶν , sc. ὄντων .

πότνιαι , fitting in his mouth, as being esp. their name at Thebes (43) .

δεινῶπες : as looking sternly on sin (42) . The face of the Avengers is still terrible to his inner eye. Sophocles nowhere portrays the lineaments of the Furies, as Aesch. does ( Eum. 46-54), but he leaves on the mind an impression not less awful.

εὖτε : νῦν ἔκαμψα ἐπὶ ἕδρας ( gen. sing. ) ὑμῶν πρώτων (possess. gen.) τῆσδε γῆς (partitive gen.). ἐπί can be so placed since ὑμῶν is possessive gen. (= ὑμετέρας ): cp. 126 , O. T. 177 ἀκτὰν πρὸς ἑσπέρου θεοῦ.

ἔκαμψα ( sc. γόνυ ) absol., as Eur. Hec. 1079 πᾶ βῶ, πᾶ στῶ, πᾶ κάμψω;

ἀγνώμονες , without γνώμη , hence, inconsiderate ; and so, unfeeling : Tr. 473 φρονοῦσαν θνητὰ κοὐκ ἀγνώμονα , i.e. not refusing to make allowance for human frailty. Xen. Mem. 2.8.5 ἀγνώμονι κριτῇ περιτυχεῖν , to fall in with a judge who makes no allowance. But ἀγνώς = "undiscerning," O. T. 677.

ἐξέχρη , since in Attic χράω contracts in η : Tyrtaeus 3. 3 Ἀπόλλων χρυσοκόμης ἔχρη πίονος ἐξ ἀδύτου : Pind. Ol. 7.92 ἔχρεον( v.l. ἔχραον ): Lucian Alex. 22 ἔχρα καὶ ἐθέσπιζε (common dialect). τὰ πόλλ’, cp. El. 564 τὰ πολλὰ πνεύματ’ , those frequent winds. The prophecy was made to Oedipus at Delphi when he went thither in his youth from Corinth, to ask whether he was indeed the son of Polybus, the Corinthian king, and Meropè. The god did not solve his doubt,— ἄλλα δ’ ἄθλια καὶ δεινὰ καὶ δύστηνα προὔφηνεν λέγων ( O. T. 789) . Eur. makes Oedipus, while still at Thebes, tell Antigone of a χρησμός which doomed him to die at ἱερὸς Κολωνός ( Phoen. 1705 ff.). Far more poetical is the conception of Sophocles, that Apollo had appointed the sign , but not named the place.

ταύτην ἔλεξε παῦλαν : spoke of this as a rest. The pronominal object of the verb, instead of being τοῦτο , is assimilated to the gender of the predicate παῦλαν : cp. Plat. Crat. 433E λέγει... εἶναι ταύτην ὀρθότητα ὀνόματος, ξυνθήκην , he says that in this consists the correctness of a word,—convention: Lysias or. 12 § 37 ταύτην γὰρ ἐσχάτην δίκην δυνάμεθα παρ’ αὐτῶν λαβεῖν , this (death) is the extreme penalty which we can exact from them.

ἐν χρόνῳ μακρῷ : so El. 330: Ant. 422, Ph. 235, etc.: but 1648 χρόνῳ βραχεῖ (without ἐν ). The general Attic rule was to use ἐν in such phrases as ἐν πολλῷ, μακρῷ, ὀλίγῳ, βραχεῖ χρόνῳ, ἐν ὀλίγαις ἡμέραις, ἐν πολλοῖς ἔτεσιν . The instances in which ἐν is omitted are comparatively rare in poetry, and very rare (usu. doubtful) in prose, with the exception of the phrase ὑστέρῳ χρόνῳ which in prose usu. lacks ἐν : it takes it, however, below at 614 and Tr. 18.

ἐλθόντι … βίον . Apollo said: αὕτη παῦλά σοι ἔσται, ἐλθόντι χώραν τερμίαν, ὅπου ἂν λάβῃς θ. ς. ἕδραν καὶ ξενόστασιν· ἐνταῦθα κάμψεις κ.τ.λ. In the orat. obliqua, if the tense of the principal verb were primary (as λέγει ), ὅπου ἂν λάβῃς would become ὅπου ἂν λάβω : since it is secondary ( ἔλεξε ), we have ὅπου λάβοιμι . The part. ἐλθόντι expresses the first condition to be fulfilled before the παῦλα can be attained. ταύτην is explained by ἐνταῦθα κάμψειν. τερμίαν is proleptic: in whatever land he should find the Semnae, that land was to be for him τερμία , i.e. was to contain the goal of his wanderings. The word occurs elsewhere only in Ant. 1331, τερμίαν ἁμέραν , one's last day. It fits the metaphor of κάμψειν , from rounding the post in the δίαυλος ( κάμψαι διαύλου θάτερον κῶλον πάλιν , Aesch. Ag. 344), since τέρμα oft.= νύσσα or καμπτήρ , the turning-post ( Il. 23.466 εὖ σχεθέειν περὶ τέρμα).

σεμνῶν : see on 43 .

ξενόστασιν , quarters for strangers. Pollux 9. 50 μέρῃ δὲ καὶ πόλεως καὶ πανδοκεῖον καὶ ξενὼν καὶ ὡς ἐν Ἰνάχῳ Σοφοκλέους (a satyric drama, fr. 253) , πανδόκος ξενόστασις . The word occurs only in these two places of Soph.: so ἱππόστασις, βούστασις .

κέρδη μέν κ.τ.λ. : with advantages, through my having settled there ( οἰκήσαντα ), for my entertainers, and ruin for the Thebans. The conjecture οἰκίσαντα , "having founded," deserves to be carefully weighed. Cp. the poet. use of κτίσας below (715) in regard to the invention of the curb: also Aesch. PV 250 τυφλὰς ἐν αὐτοῖς ἐλπίδας κατῴκισα . On the other hand, the blessing to Attica turned on the personal residence of Oed. therein at the close of his life: cp. 626 κοὔποτ’ Οἰδίπουν ἐρεῖς ἀχρεῖον οἰκητῆρα δέξασθαι . This favours οἰκήσαντα . κέρδη and ἄτην , accusatives in appos. with the sentence ἐνταῦθα κάμψειν τὸν βίον : the participle οἰκήσαντα (in antithesis with δεδεγμένοις , cp. 13 ξένοι πρὸς ἀστῶν ) serves to bring out the point on which the κέρδη and ἄτη depend. For the plur. acc. in appos. cp. Eur. Alc. 6 καί με θητεύειν πατὴρ ...τῶνδ’ ἄποιν’ ἠνάγκασεν . This is better than to refer κέρδη and ἄτην to the person of Oed. ( "having dwelt there as a blessing" etc.), which would suit ἄτην , but hardly the plur. κέρδη ,—used here instead of κέρδος (cp. 579 ) because the "blessings" were to be felt in many ways and on many occasions (see 1524 ff. ).

τοῖς πέμψασιν is supplemented by ἀπήλασαν , since πέμπειν can be said of those who "speed the parting guest": Od. 15.74 χρὴ ξεῖνον παρεόντα φιλεῖν ἐθέλοντα δὲ πέμπειν .

παρηγγύα cannot mean "pledged,""promised" ( ἠγγυᾶτο ), but only "passed the watchword to me," i.e. " told me, as a sign. " Xen. Cyr. 3.3.58 παρηγγύα ὁ Κῦρος σύνθημα, Ζεὺς σύμμαχος καὶ ἡγεμών , "C. proceeded to pass the watchword, 'Zeus'" , etc. παρεγγυάω regularly has this sense (which sometimes passes into that of "exhorting," "encouraging" one another); or else that of "putting something into another's hand," "entrusting" it to him. The omission of the temporal augment in L and other MSS. is not a sufficient ground for adopting Herwerden's φερέγγυα ("trusty").

ἢ σεισμόν, ἢ βροντήν τιν’ , some such sign as earthquake or thunder ( τινά with both): thunder is the sign given at 1606 . τιν’ suggests that the god spoke merely of "signs": Oed. interprets. Cp. schol. Aristoph. Ach. 171 διοσημία δέ ἐστιν ὁ παρὰ καιρὸν χειμών . Plut. Mor. 419 F σύγχυσιν μεγάλην περὶ τὸν ἀέρα καὶ διοσημίας πολλὰς γενέσθαι .

ἔγνωκα μὲν is answered (101) by ἀλλά μοι...δότε . νυν , "then," seems better than νῦν , (though this could stand,) since the oracle is the basis of his belief.

τήνδε τὴν ὁδὸν : acc. of extension in space (with ἐξήγαγε ), denoting the ground traversed: cp. 1686 : Ph. 1223 κέλευθον ἕρπεις .

οὐκ ἔσθ’ ὅπως οὐ , which in grammatical order immediately follows ὡς , can be thus placed because felt as one adverbial expression=" assuredly ": so often ἔστιν ὅτε (="sometimes"), οὐκ ἔστιν ᾗ ("in no wise"), οὐδεὶς ὅστις οὐ ("everybody"), etc.

πτερὸν : no outward sign had been given. The "omen" was in the leading of his will. Cp. the feeling in the Odyssey (more spiritual here than the Iliad ) that the gods sometimes act directly on the human mind by inspiring a thought at a crisis. Od. 16.282(Odysseus to his son, when planning to slay the suitors) ὁππότε κεν πολύβουλος ἐνὶ φρεσὶ θήσει Ἀθήνη, νεύσω μέν τοι ἐγὼ κεφαλῇ : which anticipates such a πτερόν as is meant here. For πτερόν as= οἰωνός or ὄρνις (= πάνθ’ ὅσαπερ περὶ μαντείας διακρίνει Aristoph. Av. 719 ), Schneidewin cp. Callimachus Lav. Pall. 124 ποίων ( ὀρνίθων )οὐκ ἀγαθαὶ πτέρυγες , Propert. 4. 10. 11 felicibus edita pennis (with happy auguries).

ἐξήγαγ’ , i.e. "to my goal" ( ἐξ‐ ), not, "aside from the highway." Plat. Phaedo 66B κινδυνεύει τοι ὥσπερ ἀτραπός τις ἐκφέρειν ἡμᾶς (and so Soph. Ai. 7).

οὐ γὰρ ἄν , "for else ," etc., the suppressed protasis being εἰ μὴ ἐξήγαγε : so 125 : O. T. 82, and Appendix to O. T. p. 221.

νήφων ἀοίνοις ; the austere wanderer lights first on the shrine of the austere goddesses ( ὡς αἰεὶ τὸν ὁμοῖον ἄγει θεὸς ὡς τὸν ὁμοῖον ); νήφων implying the thought that he has been in a manner consecrated to suffering. Water, and honey mixed with milk ( μελίκρατον ), formed the χοὰς ἀοίνους, νηφάλια μειλίγματα (Aesch. Eum. 107) of the Furies. Pollux 6. 26 τὸ γὰρ νηφαλιεύειν τὸ νηφάλια θύειν ἔλεγον, ὅπερ ἐστὶ τὸ χρῆσθαι θυσίαις ἀοίνοις, ὧν τὰς ἐναντίας θυσίας οἰνοσπόνδους ἔλεγον . Photius s. v. νηφάλιοι θυσίαι , ἐν αἷς οἶνος οὐ σπένδεται, ἀλλὰ ὕδωρ καὶ μελίκρατον .

ἀσκέπαρνον (cp. 19 ), not shaped by the adze ( σκέπαρνος, fr. 724 ): so Soph. is quoted by Hesychius (1. 90) for ἀδρέπανον (from δρεπάνη ).

βίου … πέρασιν … καὶ καταστροφήν τινα , some ending of life,—some close to my course. βίου πέρασις is τὸ περᾶν τὸν βίον , a passing through life to its end, a concluding of it ( Eur. Andr. 101 τὴν τελευταίαν...περάσας ἡμέραν ): καταστροφή adds the notion of a career which approaches its goal. Thuc. 2.42 (of those who had fallen in the war) δοκεῖ δέ μοι δηλοῦν ἀνδρὸς ἀρετὴν πρώτη τε μηνύουσα καὶ τελευταία βεβαιοῦσα ἡ νῦν τῶνδε καταστροφή (the closing scene of their lives). Polyb. 5. 54 τὴν αὐτὴν ἐποιήσαντο τοῦ βίου καταστροφήν .

ὀμφὰς : see on 550 .

μειόνως ἔχειν = μείων εἶναι . This euphemistic mode of expression with the comparative adverb is often found where censure or disparagement is to be conveyed less bluntly. Plat. Phaedo 75A ὀρέγεται μὲν πάντα ταῦτα εἶναι οἷον τὸ ἴσον, ἔχει δὲ ἐνδεεστέρως (repeated just afterwards thus, αὐτοῦ ἐνδεέστερά ἐστιν ): Apol. 34 C τάχ’ ἂν οὖν τις ταῦτα ἐννοήσας αὐθαδέστερον ἂν πρός με σχοίη , = αὐθαδέστερος ἂν εἴη : Legg. 932 A ἐάν τις ἐν τῇδε τῇ πόλει γονέων ἀμελέστερον ἔχῃ τοῦ δέοντος = ἀμελέστερος ᾖ . Oedipus says to the Furies: "Grant me rest, unless haply ( τι , adv., as O. T. 969, here with bitter irony) I seem to be beneath such grace ,—I, who have suffered so much and so long." μειόνως ἔχειν means here to be μείων in the sense of " too insignificant ," " of too little account ," in respect of suffering: i.e. , one who has not yet suffered enough. Thus we arrive at the same sense which the scholiast extorts by a method which seems impossible. He explains μειόνως ἔχειν as = ἐλαττόνως ἔχειν τὰ κακά , "to have ills in too small a degree." But (1) as Herm. said, this would be μεῖον or μείω ἔχειν , and (2) it is impossible to understand τὰ κακά . Campbell thinks that μειόνως ἔχειν λατρεύων = μειόνως ἔχειν λατρευμάτων : which is open to objection (1), and also to this, that the partic. λατρεύων could not do duty for a partitive gen. after ἔχειν . Wecklein (who follows the schol.) suggests μειόνως ἔχειν κακῶν , and ἀεί for βροτῶν in 105 .

μόχθοις λατρεύων : Aesch. Ag. 217 ἀνάγκας ἔδυ λέπαδνον : Eur. Suppl. 877 χρημάτων ζευχθεὶς ὕπο (in bonds to lucre). Tr. 357 πόνων λατρεύματα (servitude in toils) is not similar.

ἴτ’ , in urgent petition, as 248 , O. T. 46 ἴθ’...ἀνόρθωσον : 1413 ἴτ’, ἀξιώσατ .

γλυκεῖαι , with blandishment, as Tr. 1040 ὦ γλυκὺς Ἅιδας . No other poet of the class. age (I think) ventures on this use of γλυκύς in addressing deities, which, indeed, is somewhat apt to recall the Aristophanic ὦ γλύκων, ὦ γλυκύτατε .

Σκότου : on 40 .

Παλλάδος , possessive gen. with καλούμεναι : Athens, thou that art said to belong to Pallas, of all cities most honoured: Eur. Ion 8 ἔστιν γὰρ οὐκ ἄσημος Ἑλλήνων πόλις, τῆς χρυσολόγχου Παλλάδος κεκλημένη : ib. 311 Λοξίου κεκλήμεθα , I am called (the servant) of Apollo.

εἴδωλον (cp. 393 ), a mere wraith, with the semblance and speech of the man, ἀτὰρ φρένες οὐκ ἔνι πάμπαν , but the living heart is not therein (as Achilles says of the εἴδωλον of Patroclus, Il. 23.104). So the wraith of Helen is εἴδωλον ἔμπνουν, Eur. Helen 34 .

οὐ γὰρ δὴ τό γ’ . After τόδ’ in 109 a second τόδ’ here would be very awkward: and the article, if not necessary, is at least desirable. οὐ γὰρ δή is esp. used in rejecting an alternative to something already stated, and γε is often added with the force of "at any rate"; below, 265 οὐ γὰρ δὴ τό γε σῶμ’ : El. 1020 οὐ γὰρ δὴ κενόν γ’ ἀφήσομεν : Ph. 246 οὐ γὰρ δὴ σύ γ’ ἦσθα ναυβάτης . On the other hand οὐ γὰρ δή without γε occurs O. T. 576, Ant. 46.

The grove being close to the village, the man of the place has done his errand quickly, and the elders of Colonus are already heard approaching (cp. 78 ).

χρόνῳ , dat. of circumstance with παλαιοί , old in respect of their years, i.e. "aged." The phrase (an unusual one) does not seem to be intensive, as Campbell makes it, "very old" ( γονῇ γενναῖε in O. T. 1469is not similar), but simply pleonastic, as in Od. 13.432 παλαιοῦ... γέροντος, an old man of many years.

ἐπίσκοποι here= speculatores , explorers, but in Ant. 217overseers, watchers, and ib. 1148of Dionysus, "master" (of mystic rites).

καὶ σύ μ’ ἐξ ὁδοῦ πόδα κρύψον all MSS. (1) This is usu. explained by partitive apposition ( σχῆμα καθ’ ὅλον καὶ μέρος ), the part πόδα being in appos. with the whole με : "Hide me,—that is, my foot,—apart from the road." The construction is common ( Ph. 1301 μέθες με...χεῖρα , Hom. Il. 11.240 τὸν δ’ ἄορι πλῆξ’ αὐχένα ): the question here is as to the sense. ἄγαγέ με πόδα could bear such a sense: but κρύψον με πόδαcannot do so, unless we grant that κρύπτειν πόδα could mean "to guide another's steps to a hiding place." Wholly different is Eur. Hec. 812 ποῖ μ’ ὑπεξάγεις πόδα; "whither art thou withdrawing thy steps from me?" = ποῖ με φεύγεις ; (2) Paley thinks that πόδα is "quite redundantly used," as if ἄγουσα had been part of the sentence. The evidence cited for a "redundant" use of πόδα consists in ( a ) the phrase βαίνω πόδα , Eur. El. 1173etc., where βαίνω is trans.: ( b ) one place, Eur. Alc. 1153 ἀλλ’ εὐτυχοίης, νόστιμον δ’ ἔλθοις πόδα : where, if right, π. is a bold cognate acc., come with returning foot: but ὁδόν and δόμον are vv. ll. (3) Campbell takes με as governed, πρὸς τὸ σημαινόμενον , by κρύψον πόδα as= ὑπέξαγε : but this involves the difficulty noticed under (1). I regard as probable H. Keck's ἐκποδὼν ὁδοῦ . Cp. Eur. Phoen. 978 χθονὸς τῆσδ’ ἐκποδών . No substitute for πόδα is satisfactory: among the conjectures are κόρα, μέ ποι, πάλιν, πέλας, πέρα, πρόσω, τάχα, τόδε, τόδ’ ἄψ .

τῶνδ’ … ἐκμάθω τίνας λόγους ἐροῦσιν , learn in regard to these men what they will say; not, learn from them (by speaking to them), since his present object is only to overhear them, unseen. This gen. of connection often goes thus with verbs of perceiving, etc.: Xen. Mem. 3.6.17 ἐνθυμοῦ τῶν εἰδότων ὅτι λέγουσι . Plat. Gorg. 517C ἀγνοοῦντες ἀλλήλων ὅτι λέγομεν . Distinguish 593 ὅταν μάθῃς μου νουθέτει, when thou hast learnt from me.

ἐν γὰρ τῷ μαθεῖν : i.e. "for in learning (how the people of the place are disposed) consists the caution of (proper for) all that we are doing": we are poor strangers, who must be prepared to shape our course according to the mood of the ἀστοί (13) . The spondee can stand in the 5th place, since ἐν , to which γάρ adheres, itself coheres closely with τῷ μαθεῖν : so El. 376 εἰ γὰρ τῶνδέ μοι (where, as here, Elms. proposed δὲ instead of γὰρ ): ib. 409 τῷ τοῦτ’ ἤρεσεν ; cp. 664 .

τῶν ποιουμένων : so El. 84(just before an exit, as here): ταῦτα γὰρ φέρει νίκην τ’ ἐφ’ ἡμῖν καὶ κράτος τῶν δρωμένων . The γνώμη here, though perhaps meant to mark the caution taught by bitter experience (cp. 273 ), has the tone of Periclean Athens: cp. Thuc. 2.40 (it is a mischief) μὴ προδιδαχθῆναι...λόγῳ πρότερον ἢ ἐπὶ ἃ δεῖ ἔργῳ ἐλθεῖν : 3. 42 (Diodotus answering Cleon) τοὺς...λόγους... διδασκάλους τῶν πραγμάτων .

117-253: Parodos

Parodos, passing at v. 138 into a lyric dialogue ( κομμός ) between the Chorus and Oedipus (see preliminary n. on the structure of the play ). For the metres see Metrical Analysis.

The framework is as follows. (1) first strophe, 117 τίς ἄρ’ ἦν to 137 ναίει , = first antistrophe, 149 ἐή to 169 ἀπερύκου . (2) second strophe, 176 οὔτοι to 187 σέβεσθαι , = second antistr., 192 αὐτοῦ to 206 ἐκπυθοίμαν . Between the 1st strophe and the 1st antistrophe is interposed an anapaestic "system" ( σύστημα ) of 11 verses, 138 ὅδ’ ἐκεῖνος to 148 ὥρμουν (Oed. and Ch.). Between the 1st antistr. and the 2nd strophe, a second system of 6 verses, 170 θύγατερ to 175 μεταναστάς (Oed. and Ant.). Between the 2nd strophe and the 2nd antistr., a third system of 4 verses, 188 ἄγε νυν to 191 πολεμῶμεν (Oed.). From v. 207 to the end (253) , the verses are without strophic correspondence ( ἀνομοιόστροφα ). A doubt exists as to the genuineness of vv. 237-253 ( ὦ ξένοι—δύναιτο ), and of the 4 trimeters which follow ( 254-257 ): see on 237 .

The Chorus induce Oed. to leave the grove by promising that no one shall remove him from Colonus by force (176) , but, on learning who he is (222) , revoke the promise, and command him to leave Attica. Antigone appeals to them.

ὅρα : cp. Aesch. Eum. 255(the Furies hunting Orestes): ὅρα, ὅρα μάλ’ αὖ λεῦσσέ τε πάντα, μὴ λάθῃ φύγδα βὰς ματροφόνος ἀτίτας : cp. also the scene in which the Chorus of the Ajax are seeking the hero ( 867 πᾶ πᾶ πᾶ γὰρ οὐκ ἔβαν ἐγώ; ).

τίς ἄρ’ ἦν; imperf. of previous mention (not implying that he is not still trespassing): who was he of whom our informant spoke? Plat. Crito 47D ὃ τῷ μὲν δικαίῳ βέλτιον ἐγίγνετο (is, as we agreedas we agreed, τῷ δὲ ἀδίκῳ ἀπώλλυτο . Slightly different is the imperf. of a truth newly seen: Ph. 978 ὅδ’ ἦν ἄρα ὁ ξυλλαβών με , "so (all the time) this was he who has seized me."

ναίει , of mere situation (not habitation), as Il. 2.626 νήσων αἳ ναίουσι πέρην ἁλός : so Ai. 597(of Salamis), and Tr. 99(of a wanderer).

ἐκτόπιος instead of ἐκ τόπου : 716 ἁλία...πλάτα θρώσκει : O. T. 1340 ἀπάγετ’ ἐκτόπιον : 1411 θαλάσσιον ἐκρίψατ’ : Ant. 785 φοιτᾷς δ’ ὑπερπόντιος : El. 419 ἐφέστιον πῆξαι : Eur. I. T. 1424 παράκτιοι δραμεῖσθε . Plut. Dion 25 πελάγιοι πρὸς τὴν Σικελίαν ἔφευγον .

ἀκορέστατος , "most insatiate" ( κόρος ); hence, reckless of due limit,— shameless: cp. improbus annis atque mero fervens (Iuv. 3. 282) . Eur. Her. 926 (deprecating ὕβρις ), μήποτ’ ἐμὸν φρόνημα ψυχά τ’ ἀκόρεστος εἴη . A positive ἀκορής is found in later Greek ( Themistius, or. 90 D , 4th cent. A.D. ): and as διακορής and κατακορής are classical (Plato, etc.), it may be a mere accident that ἀκορής has no earlier warrant. If referred to ἀκόρεστος , the superl. would be a poet. form like νέατος, μέσατος .

This verse is corrupt in the MSS., but two things seem clear: (1) there is no reason to suspect προσδέρκου : (2) the singular λεῦσσε must be restored, and placed after προσδέρκου . The antistrophic verse (153) is ἀλλ’ οὐ μὰν ἔν γ’ ἐμοί . A long syllable is then wanted to complete the verse προσδέρκου, λεῦσσε . Hermann's νιν has been generally adopted. But λεῦσσε νιν could only mean " see him": not, " look for him": λεύσσειν τινά could not stand for ζητεῖν τινα . The MS. αὐτὸν was prob. a gloss which came in after προσδέρκου and λεῦσσε had been transposed; and the plur. λεύσσετε may have arisen from λεῦσσε δή . In 135 ὅν is governed by γνῶναι , not by λεύσσων : and in Aesch. Eum. 255 ὅρα, ὅρα μάλ’ αὖ, λεῦσσέ τε πάντα( v.l. παντᾶ ), the sense is, "scan all the ground." Cp. Ai. 890("'tis cruel," the Chorus say, baffled in their quest) αμενηνὸν ἄνδρα μὴ λεύσσειν ὅπου .

προσπεύθου (only here) ought to mean "ask, or learn, further " (the reg. sense of προσπυνθάνεσθαι, προσερωτᾶν ), but this is weak: here, it seems rather to mean, " press the inquiry," inquire assiduously: cp. προσαιτεῖν, προσλιπαρεῖν . προσφθέγγου ("speak to him"), a v.l. for προσπεύθου , is plainly unsuitable. Hermann transposed προσδέρκου and προσπεύθου : but the "looking" naturally precedes the "asking," and πανταχῇ suits both. The conjectures λεῦσσ’ αὐτόν, προσδρακοῦ, προσπεύθου (or προσπυθοῦ, προσδέρκου ) are open not only to the objection from the sense of λεύσσειν (121) , but also to this, that the aor. is less fitting here. As to προσδρακοῦ , ἐδρακόμην in Anth. Pal. 7. 224is a very rare example of that form.

πλανάτας , one who has wandered hither from beyond our borders, and so = ξένος : cp. on 3 .

προσέβα γὰρ οὐκ ἄν : cp. 98 : for the place of οὐκ , Ant. 96.

ἄλσος ἐς : see on 84 .

ἀμαιμακετᾶν : used by the poets of any violent force, divine or elemental, with which men cannot cope (as the Chimaera, Il. 6.179; Artemis in her wrath, Pind. Pyth. 3.33; the sea, ib. 1.14; fire, O. T. 177), and probably associated with ἄμαχος . But the reduplication recalls μαι‐μά‐ω (cp. πορ‐φύρ‐ω, ποι‐πνύ‐ω ), —the ἀ being intensive: and if we suppose a secondary development of √MA as μακ ( Fennell on Pind. P. 1. 14), the proper sense of ἀμαιμάκετος would be " very furious. " The word being of epic coinage, it is conceivable that associations with μάχομαι may have influenced the formation as well as the usage.

καὶ παραμειβόμεσθ’ κ.τ.λ. In approaching or passing a shrine, it was usual to salute ( προσκυνεῖν ), and to invoke the deity audibly. But in passing the grove of the Eumenides the people of Colonus avoid looking towards it. No sound , no articulate word, escapes them. Their lips only move in sign of the prayer which the mind conceives. Cp. on 489 .

τὸ τᾶς ἐφάμου στόμα φροντίδος ἱέντες = "moving the lips of (in) reverently-mute thought"; ἱέναι (instead of οἴγειν, λύειν, διαίρειν ) στόμα has been suggested by the phrases φωνὴν (or γλῶσσαν ) ἱέναι : cp. fr. 844. 3 πολλὴν γλῶσσαν ἐκχέας μάτην . This is better than to make στόμα purely figurative (like "the still, small voice" ), when the sense would be, "giving a (still) voice to our reverent thought," εὐφάμου (= silent ) qualifying the metaphor as when discord is called πῦρ ἀνήφαιστον , Eur. Or. 621.

ἀφώνως . The ancient custom was to pray aloud, partly from a feeling that one ought not to make any prayer which might not be heard by all mortals. Pythagoras in Clemens Alex. Strom. 4. 26 § 173(it is usual μετὰ φωνῆς εὔχεσθαι ) ἐμοὶ δοκεῖ, οὐχ ὅτι τὸ θεῖον ᾤοντο μὴ δύνασθαι τῶν ἡσυχῇ φθεγγομένων ἐπαΐειν, ἀλλ’ ὅτι δικαίας ἐβούλοντο εἶναι τὰς εὐχάς, ἃς οὐκ ἄν τις αἰδεσθείη ποιεῖσθαι πολλῶν συνειδότων . Persius 2. 6 Haud cuivis promptum est murmurque humilesque susurros Tollere de templis et aperto vivere voto. Lucan 5. 104 tacito mala vota susurro Concipiunt.

After ἱέντες we may place either (1) a point,—making τὰ δὲ νῦν begin a new sentence: or (2) merely a comma,— taking ἃς (129) as still the object to ἅζονθ’ : (1) is best.

οὐδὲν , sc. αὐτάς : οὐδὲν ἅζονθ’ as="reverencing nothing " would be at least unusual. The act. of ἅζομαι occurs only here; but that fact scarcely seems to warrant a change. If any were made, the simplest would be οὐδὲν ἄγονθ’ (in the sense of θεοὺς ἄγειν ), with ἔχεις in 166 .

ὃν with γνῶναι only: λεύσσων absol.: see on 121 .

μοι ethic dat. ( 62 , 81 )

ναίει 117.

ἐκεῖνος , of whom ye were speaking: Ant. 384: Aristoph. Ach. 41 τοῦτ’ ἐκεῖν’ οὑγὼ )λεγον: Nub. 1167 ὅδ’ ἐκεῖνος ἀνήρ: El. 665.

φωνῇ γὰρ ὁρῳ : (I appear to you), for in sound is my sight ( i.e. I know your presence by your voices). To this announcement of his blindness a certain gentle pathos is added by τὸ φατιζόμ . (acc. in appos.), "as they say of us the blind": alluding generally, perh., to the fig. use of ὁρᾶν, βλέπειν in ref. to mental sight (as O. T. 747, of the blind seer, δέδοικα μὴ βλέπων ὁ μάντις ᾖ ), rather than to any special proverb. So Thuc. 7.87 πανωλεθρίᾳ δή, τὸ λεγόμενον,...οὐδὲν ὅτι οὐκ ἀπώλετο , referring merely to the phrase. [Dem.] or. 25 § 89 ὥσπερ τὸ τῆς παροιμίας, ὁρῶντας μὴ ὁρᾶν καὶ ἀκούοντας μὴ ἀκούειν . We must not render (1) with the schol., "I understand by sound what ye mean," τὸ λεγόμενον παρ’ ὑμῶν , nor (2) with Ellendt, "I perceive what is uttered by your voice." The pause saves the short final of φατιζόμενον from being a breach of synaphea: cp. 143 ( πρέσβυς ;): Ant. 932( ὕπερ ).

ὁρᾶν, κλύειν , epexegetic inf., like χαλεπὸς συζῆν ( Plat. Polit. 302B). The cry which bursts from the Chorus merely utters their horror at first seeing and hearing the wretch who has dared so great an impiety;—they have not yet had time to scan the traces of misery which the blind man's form exhibits (cp. 286 ).

προσίδητ’ ἄνομον , regard as lawless: schol. λείπει τὸ ὡς . The omission is remarkable. Doederlein cp. Thuc. 2.72 δέχεσθε δὲ ἀμφοτέρους φίλους , which is less bold: so, too, is O. T. 412 τυφλόν μ’ ὠνείδισας(where see n.). In modern Greek, however, (and the use doubtless goes far back,) θεωρεῖν regularly= "to consider as " (without ὡς ).

The hiatus allows Ζεῦ to be short.

ἀλεξῆτορ : Aristoph. Vesp. 161 Ἄπολλον ἀποτρόπαιε, τοῦ μαντεύματος.

οὐ πάνυ μοίρας πρώτης not wholly of the best fortune, εὐδαιμονίσαι (epexeg. inf., εἰς τὸ εὐδαιμονίσαι schol.) so that men should call him happy. The gen. is a poet. form of the possessive, "belonging to" the best fortune (as to a category); cp. Pind. Pyth. 3.60 οἵας εἰμὲν αἴσας, of what estate we (mortals) are: Plut. Num. 2 κρείττονος ἦν μοίρας. The place of εὐδαιμ . has been influenced by its common constr. with a causal gen.: but we could not say, οὐκ εἰμὶ εὐδαιμονίσαι , I am not to be congratulated.

πρώτης , not "from his birth," but "best" : Ant. 1347 τὸ φρονεῖν εὐδαιμονίας πρῶτον ὑπάρχει : a sense associated with the idea of first prize ( Il. 23.275 τὰ πρῶτα λαβών ), τὰ πρωτεῖα : cp. 1313 ; and so 1228 πολὺ δεύτερον .

οὐ πάνυ oft means "not at all," but prob. as a result of the primary ironical sense, "not altogether."

ἔφοροι : since the stranger had said κρινοῦσι (79) .

δηλῶ δ’ (like σημεῖον δέ, τεκμήριον δέ ), i.e. , and this is plain from my being guided by yonder maiden: cp. 1145 : O. T. 1294 δείξει δὲ καὶ σοί(sc. Οἰδίπους ): Aristoph. Eccl. 936 δείξει τάχ’ αὐτός: Lys. or. 10 § 20 δηλώσει δέ· οἰχήσεται γὰρ ἀπιών.

ἀλλοτρίοις ὄμμ . (instrumental dat.): Ant. 989 τοῖς τυφλοῖσι γὰρ αὕτη κέλευθος ἐκ προηγητοῦ πέλει : Eur. Phoen. 834 ἡγοῦ πάροιθε, θύγατερ, ὡς τυφλῷ ποδὶ ὀφθαλμὸς εἶ σύ . (In Plat. Phaedo 99B, quoted by Blaydes, read ἀλλοτρίῳ ὀνόματι , not ὄμματι .)

Oedipus is indeed old and worn (110) : but μέγας contrasts the man of mature age with the girl, his defenceless guide (752) . Cp. Od. 2.313(Telemachus) ἐγὼ δ’ ἔτι νήπιος ἦα· νῦν δ’, ὅτε δὴ μέγας εἰμί ( full-grown ).

σμικροῖς : for the allusive (masc.) plur., instead of σμικρᾷ , cp. O. T. 366 σὺν τοῖς φιλτάτοις(with Iocasta): for the sense, below, 957 ἐρημία με … σμικρὸν τίθησι . The antithesis of persons suggests that σμικροῖς is masc. rather than neut.: so below 880 : Ai. 158 σμικροὶ...μεγάλων χωρίς, 160 μετὰ γὰρ μεγάλων βαιὸς ἄριστ’ ἂν καὶ μέγας ὀρθοῖθ’ ὑπὸ μικροτέρων . If σμικροῖς were neut., it could mean: ( a ) like the masc., weak persons: cp. 1 Cor. i. 27 τὰ μωρὰ τοῦ κόσμου ἐξελέξατο ὁ θεός, ἵνα καταισχύνῃ τοὺς σοφούς : ( b ) fig. , "weak things ,"frail supports. But the neut. plur. σμικρά in such antitheses usu.= "lowly fortunes ": Pind. P. 3. 107 σμικρὸς ἐν σμικροῖς, μέγας ἐν μεγάλοις ἔσσομαι : Eur. El. 406 εἴπερ εἰσὶν εὐγενεῖς οὐκ ἔν τε μικροῖς ἔν τε μὴ στέρξουσ’ ὁμῶς;

ὥρμουν : usu. ἐπί τινος : Dem. De Cor. § 281 οὐκ ἐπὶ τῆς αὐτῆς( ἀγκύρας ) ὁρμεῖ τοῖς πολλοῖς : but also ἐπί τινι : Plut. Solon 19(he added the Βουλή to the Areopagus) οἰόμενος ἐπὶ δυσὶ βουλαῖς ὥσπερ ἀγκύραις ὁρμοῦσαν ἧττον ἐν σάλῳ τὴν πόλιν ἔσεσθαι . For the metaphor cp. Soph. fr. 619 ἀλλ’ εἰσὶ μητρὶ παῖδες ἄγκυραι βίου . Eur. fr. 858 ἥδε μοι τροφός, μήτηρ, ἀδελφή, δμωίς, ἄγκυρα, στέγη . Or. 68 ὡς τά γ’ ἄλλ’ ἐπ’ ἀσθενοῦς ῥώμης ὀχούμεθ’ : Med. 770 ἐκ τοῦδ’ ἀναπτόμεσθα πρυμνήτην κάλων. Campbell understands — "Nor, being a prince ( μέγας ), as I am, should I have taken up my rest here to crave a small boon." But (1) μέγας in this sense ill suits the present tone of Oed.: cp. 110 , 393 . (2) This version of ἐπὶ σμικροῖς ὥρμουν is impossible: the scholium ἐπὶ εὐτελέσιν αἰτήμασιν οὐκ ἂν σφόδρα ἱκέτευον evades the point.

ἐή . L has ἒ ἒ· which should metrically answer to ὅρα (117) . It is possible that in an exclamation, followed by a momentary pause, the second ἔ should stand here: but it is more prob. that, as in Aesch. Theb. 966etc., we should write ἐή .

ἀλαῶν ὀμμάτων . Oedipus has spoken of his own ill fortune as if it consisted primarily in his blindness. The Chorus then ask: — "Ah! and wast thou blind from thy birth? Thy life has been long, as well as unhappy, one may judge." The gen. could depend on ἐή , as oft. on φεῦ, ὦ, οἴμοι , etc., but is better taken with φυτάλμιος , of which the sense (with αὐτῶν understood ) would else be obscure.

φυτάλμιος = "generator" : i.e. didst thou bring them with thee into life? ἔφυσας τυφλὰ ὄμματα ;= ἦσθα τυφλὸς ἐκ γενετῆς ; Ai. 1077 κἂν σῶμα γεννήσῃ μέγαthough one grow a great body (=though his frame wax mighty).

=120 ὁ πάντων ἀκορέστατος . In regard to L's reading, μακραίων τέ θ’ (σιξ) ὡς ἐπεικάσαι, note these points: (1) ὡς is wrong, as the metre shows, (2) τ’ is certainly right. We should not read, with Campb., δυσαίων; μακραίων τις, ἐπεικάσαι , because the thought turns on the linking of δυσαίων with μακραίων , the chief stress falling (as oft. in Greek) on the second: thou art old as well as hapless: i.e. thou hast borne thy woes long. (3) ἔθ’ may, I think, be rejected, as too weak. (4) How, then, is the short syllable to be supplied? ( a ) We might read;— μακραίων θ’, ὅσ’ ἐπεικάσαι: cp. Thuc. 6.25 ὅσα...ἤδη δοκεῖν αὐτῷ , "so far as he could now judge." ( b ) μακραίων τέ τις , εἰκάσαι: cp. O. T. 82 ἀλλ’, εἰκάσαι μέν, ἡδύς. I prefer ( a ), since all MSS. have ἐπεικάσαι .

( "Thou hast already suffered;) but verily, within my power ( ἔν γ’ ἐμοί , =if I can help it), thou shalt not add these curses (to thy woes)."

μάν strengthens the adversative force of ἀλλά (as in ἀλλὰ μήν, ἀλλ’ οὐδὲ μήν ): ἔν γ’ ἐμοί = ἐν ἐμοί γε . Cp. 247 : O. T. 314(n.): Xen. Oec. 7.14 τίς ἡ ἐμὴ δύναμις; ἀλλ’ ἐν σοὶ πάντα ἐστίν . The thought is like that of Ant. 556 ἀλλ’ οὐκ ἐπ’ ἀρρήτοις γε τοῖς ἐμοῖς λόγοις(sc. θανεῖ ).

προσθήσει , make thine own, bring on thyself: Aesch. Pers. 531 μὴ καί τι πρὸς κακοῖσι προσθῆται κακόν : Eur. Her. 146 ἴδια προσθέσθαι κακά : Andr. 394 τί δέ με καὶ τεκεῖν ἐχρῆν ἄχθος τ’ ἐπ’ ἄχθει τῷδε προσθέσθαι διπλοῦν; The MSS. have προσθήσεις : but the active word would require either ( a ) the reflexive pronoun, as in fr. 323 ταῦτ’ ἐστὶν ἄλγιστ’, ἢν παρὸν θέσθαι καλῶς αὐτός τις αὑτῷ τὴν βλάβην προσθῇ φέρων : O. T. 819 οὔτις ἄλλος ἦν ἢ )γὼ )π’ ἐμαυτῷ τάσδ’ ἀρὰς ὁ προστιθείς : or ( b ) some dat. such as τοῖς σοῖς κακοῖς : and we cannot legitimately supply either. So, again, the version "thou shalt not bring on us " ( οὐκ ἐμοὶ προσθήσεις τὴν σὴν ἀράν schol.) could stand only if ἐμοί or ἡμῖν were expressed.

περᾷς , absol.: "thou art going too far" (into the grove): Oed., not reassured by their cry (141) , has moved some steps back.

ἀλλ’ ἵνα … μὴ προπέσῃς is answered by μετάσταθ’ 162.

προπέσῃς ἐν νάπει , advance blindly in the grove, till he stumble (so to say) on its inmost mystery. Cp. Arist. Eth. 3.7.12 οἱ μὲν θρασεῖς προπετεῖς . Isocr. or. 5 § 90 (the Greeks, when conquering the Persians at Cunaxa, 401 B.C.401 B.C.διὰ τὴν Κύρου προπέτειαν , his precipitancy in rushing at his brother Artaxerxes ( Xen. Anab. 1.8.26 εἰπών, Ὁρῶ τὸν ἄνδρα, ἵετο ἐπ’ αὐτόν ).

ἀφθέγκτῳ : see on 130 ff .

οὗ κάθυδρος κρατὴρ συντρέχει ῥεύματι μειλιχίων ποτῶν , where the bowl filled with water is used along with the stream of sweetened drink-offering: i.e. where libations are poured, first, of water alone , and then of water mingled with honey; see on vv. 472-479 .

μειλιχίων π. : schol. γλυκέων ποτῶν, ὅ ἐστι, μέλιτος, οἷς μειλίσσουσι τὰς θεάς (see on 100 ).

συντρέχει , is combined with: Tr. 295 πολλή )στ’ ἀνάγκη τῇδε ( σξ. τῇ πράξει )τοῦτο συντρέχειν , this joy of mine must needs attend on this good fortune of my husband. While κρατήρ points to the figurative use of συντρέχει, ῥεύματι suggests its literal sense. Others understand:— "where the basin ( κρατήρ" ) runs together in a stream ( ῥεύματι modal dat.) of sweetened waters, i.e. "is filled by the confluence of sweetened waters"; but ( a ) κρατήρ is the bowl from which the χοαί are poured, not a basin which receives them: ( b ) such an inversion is impossible.

The τῶν of L and most MSS. cannot be right. To be on one's guard against a thing is always φυλάσσομαί τι , never τινος . In Thuc. 4.11 φυλασσομένους τῶν νεῶν μὴ ξυντρίψωσιν = acting cautiously on account of the ships (where Classen cp. χαλεπῶς φέρειν τινός, 1. 77 ): in Aesch. PV 390 τούτου φυλάσσου μήποτ’ ἀχθεσθῇ κέαρ , join τούτου κέαρ . The v.l. τὸν points to τό , which in this parenthetic warning= τοῦτο ( τὸ προπεσεῖν ) rather than ὅ . τόν (referring to κρατήρ ) is less good; and τῷ ("wherefore") would be weak.

ἐρατυ^/ει , arcet , keeps (thee) off (from us), separates: Eur. Phoen. 1260 ἐρήτυσον τέκνα | δεινῆς ἁμίλλης . This is said to themselves rather than to Oed.: they are not sure that he has heard their cry, ἀπόβαθι . To Musgrave's ἐρατύοι the objections are:—(1) the opt. where we should expect the imperat. The opt. is sometimes joined with the imper. in good wishes or counsels ( Pind. O. 13.25 ἀφθόνητος γένοιο...καὶ τόνδε λαὸν εὔθυνε ): but here, where peremptory command is given ( 162 μετάσταθ’, ἀπόβαθι — 169 φώνει ), the opt. is quite out of place. (2) The sense would be weak, after 161 .

οἴσεις , written in L over the vulgate ἔχεις , cannot be a correction of the latter, but must represent a distinct reading (whether conjectural or not). ἴσχεις would suit the metre (= ἅζονθ’ 134 , where see n. ) equally well: but the language slightly favours οἴσεις.

φέρειν λόγον πρὸς ἐμὰν λέσχαν =to bring forward something to be discussed with us (cp. Ant. 159 σύγκλητον τήνδε γερόντων προὔθετο λέσχην ), not, "in answer to our address ," a sense which λέσχη never has. For φέρειν cp. Tr. 122 ὧν ἐπιμεμφομένα σ’ ἁδεῖα ( αἰδοῖαai)doi=aμὲν ἀντία δ’ οἴσω : for fut. indic. with εἰ of immediate purpose, with an imperat. in apodosis, Aristoph. Av. 759 αἶρε πλῆκτρον εἰ μαχεῖ .

ἀβάτων : see on 10 .

ἵνα πᾶσι νόμος , where use suffers all (to speak): for the omission of ἐστί cp. Her. 1.90 ἐπειρωτᾶν...εἰ ἀχαρίστοισι νόμος εἶναι τοῖς Ἑλληνικοῖσι θεοῖσι .

ἀπερύκου , ἀπέχου τοῦ φωνεῖν : schol. πρότερον δὲ μὴ διαλέγου .

ποῖ τις φροντίδος ἔλθῃ ; Such phrases present thought , speech , or the mind itself, as a region in which the wanderer is bewildered; cp. 310 : El. 922 οὐκ οἶσθ’ ὅποι γῆς οὐδ’ ὅποι γνώμης φέρει : "thou knowest not whither or into what fancies thou art roaming" : ib. 1174 ποῖ λόγων … ἔλθω; ib.390 ποῦ ποτ’ εἶ φρενῶν; Tr.705 οὐκ ἔχω...ποῖ γνώμης πέσω .

ἔλθῃ , delib. subjunct., in third pers., as Dem. De Cor. § 124 πότερόν σέ τις, Αἰσχίνη, τῆς πόλεως ἐχθρὸν ἢ ἐμὸν εἶναι φῇ; L has ἔλθοι , which might be defended as = "whither can one possibly turn?" — a more despairing form of ἔλθῃ . Mr. A. Sidgwick has pointed out ( Aesch. Cho. Append. p. 122) that the Attic examples of such an optat. without ἄν are always directly or indirectly interrogative (as Ant. 604 τίς...κατάσχοι; ), and are akin to the interrogative or "deliberative" subjunctive, not to the conditional optat. with ἄν . The principle is (I think) true. But here, at least, the genuinely "deliberative" ἔλθῃ seems best. See Appendix.

ἀστοῖς ἴσα χρὴ μελετᾶν , we must practise the same customs which they practise. Eur. Bacch. 890 οὐ γὰρ κρεῖσσόν ποτε τῶν νόμων γιγνώσκειν χρὴ καὶ μελετᾶν : we must never set our theory, or practice, above the laws.

Since κἀκούοντας suits both metre and sense, it seems more likely that this was the reading from which, by a scribe's mistake, κοὐκ ἀκούοντας arose, than that ἀκούοντας conceals some other participle (such as κατοκνοῦντας or ἀπιθοῦντας ). It is hard to see why Herm. thought the "negatio contrarii" to be necessary here,—common though it is (see on O. T. 58 γνωτὰ κοὐκ ἄγνωτα ). After χρὴ μελετᾶν , too, we should expect μηδέ , not καὶ οὐκ ; the latter supposes that οὐ and its partic. form one word. κοὐκ ἄκοντας (B and Campbell) would mean, "and that, too, not unwillingly" —surely a weak sense. The existence of this as the only v.l. confirms κἀκούοντας .

καὶ δή : see on 31 .

μὴ … ἀδικηθῶ . The prohibitive subjunct. (esp. aor.) is freq. in the 1st pers. plur. , but the 1st pers. sing. is very rare: Tr. 802 μηδ’ αὐτοῦ θάνω : Il. 1.26 μή σε κιχείω : 21. 475 μή σευ ἀκούσω .

σοὶ (the coryphaeus) after ὦ ξεῖνοι (the Chorus): cp. 208 ὦ ξένοι,...μή μ’ ἀνέρῃ : 242 ff. ὦ ξένοι, οἰκτείρατ’ , followed by ὄμμα σόν . Cp. O. T. 1111 πρέσβεις , 1115 σύ . καὶ was omitted by Herm., to make a paroemiac (when the sound and rhythm become extremely unpleasing); σοὶ was omitted, with the same object, by Brunck and Elmsley. Both words are genuine. A paroemiac is neither needful nor desirable here, when another follows so closely (177).

τῶνδ’ ἑδράνων , "these seats," the resting-place, generally, in front of the grove, rather than the particular rocky seat pointed out at 192 f. : cp. 233 f. (Hardly " abodes ," i.e. Colonus, as Aesch. Pers. 4 .)

ἄξει was altered to ἄρῃ by Elmsley on the ground that οὐ μή with the fut. indic. forbids; with the subjunctive, denies. But, besides the passages in which οὐ μή stands with the 2nd pers. fut. ind. , and forbids (as Aristoph. Ran. 462 οὐ μὴ διατρίψεις , "don't dawdle"), there are others in which it stands with the 1st or 3rd pers. fut. ind. , and denies. In some of these our MSS. are doubtless corrupt; but there are others in which the correction, if any, must be bold. Thus: (1) with 1st pers.: Soph. El. 1052 οὔ σοι μὴ μεθέψομαί ποτε : Aristoph. Ran. 508 οὐ μή σ’ ἐγὼ | περιόψομἀπελθόντ’ . (2) with 3rd pers.: Xen. Hellen. 1.6.32 εἶπεν ὅτι ἡ Σπάρτη οὐδὲν μὴ κάκιον οἰκιεῖται αὐτοῦ ἀποθανόντος : Eur. Phoen. 1590 σαφῶς γὰρ εἶπε Τειρεσίας οὐ μήποτε σοῦ τήνδε γῆν οἰκοῦντος εὖ πράξειν πόλιν (oblique of οὐ μὴ πράξει ). On the whole the evidence points to the conclusion that οὐ μή could be used with the 1st or 3rd pers. fut. indic., as with the aor. or pres. subjunct., in giving a strong assurance. !-- e)/ti_ wants a macron over the iota, similarly to_ -->

L's ἔτ’ οὖν ἔτι προβῶ; metrically answers to οὕτως in 194 . The choice seems to lie between ἔτ’ οὖν; and προβῶ; The latter might easily have been added to explain the former: and ἔτ’ οὖν is not too abrupt, since πρόσθιγέ νύν μου (173) has already marked the beginning of his forward movement. ἔτι βαῖνε seems better than ἐπίβαινε in the case of a blind man advancing step by step , and asking at each step whether he has come far enough. This is well expressed by ἔτ’ οὖν;— ἔτι βαῖνε.— ἔτι; For ἔτι— before προβ. , cp. Ant. 612 το— πρίν .

After ἀΐεις three verses have been lost (the 1st and 3rd for Ant., the 2nd for Oed.), answering to 197 πάτερ — 199 ἅρμοσαι : and after ᾇ σ’ ἄγω (183) a verse for Oed. answering to 202 ὤμοι … ἄτας . See Metrical Analysis.

μάν (a stronger μέν , "verily") may here be simply hortative ("come!") as it oft. is with the imperat.: Il. 1.302 εἰ δ’ ἄγε μὴν πείρησαι : 5. 765 ἄγρει μάν : Aesch. Suppl. 1018 ἴτε μάν . If the lost words of Oed. uttered a complaint, then μάν may have had an adversative force, "yet": but this is more oft. γε μήν than μήν alone: cp. 587.

ὧδ’ , in this direction: see on O. T. 7.

ἀμαυρῷ κώλῳ = τυφλῷ ποδί (Eur. Hec. 1050) : cp. 1639 ἀμαυραῖς χερσίν . In Eur. Herc. Fur. 123, however, ποδὸς ἀμαυρὸν ἴχνος = merely "my feeble steps" (for Amphitryon is not blind ). That might be the meaning here too. But in choosing between the literal sense of ἀμαυρός , "dim," and the fig. sense, "feeble," we must be guided by the context of each passage; and the context here favours the former. Cp. 1018.

τόλμα … σέβεσθαι . These four vv. are wrongly given by the MSS. to Antigone. Her gentle counsel in 171 ff. may have prompted the attribution.

ξεῖνος ἐπὶ ξένης : Ph. 135 τί χρή με, δέσποτ’, ἐν ξένᾳ ξένον στέγειν, ἢ τί λέγειν...;

ὦ τλάμων : the nom. can thus stand for the voc. even in direct address, as Eur. Med. 1133 μὴ σπέρχου, φίλος : but is sometimes rather a comment, as ib. 61 ὦ μῶρος, εἰ χρὴ δεσπότας εἰπεῖν τόδε . Cp. 753 , 1471.

τέτροφεν ἄφιλον , holds in settled dislike:—the perfect tense marking how the sentiment which forbids impiety towards the Eumenides has interwoven itself with the life of the place. τρέφω τί ἄφιλον =to hold a thing (in one's thoughts) as unloveable: cp. ἐν ἐλπίσιν τρέφω τι ( Ant. 897) . For the perfect, denoting a fixed view, cp. Her. 3.38 οὕτω νενομίκασι τὰ περὶ τοὺς νόμους (and so 7. 153 , 8. 79 ): Plat. Legg. 8. 837 C ὁ...ἐρων τῇ ψυχῇ...ὕβριν ἥγηται τὴν περὶ τὸ σῶμα τοῦ σώματος πλησμονήν : Prot. 348 E οὕτω πεπίστευκας σαυτῷ . The perf. act. of τρέφω occurs in Anthol. Append. 111. 2 (Jacobs vol. II. p. 795) ἄνδρας ἀγακλειτοὺς τέτροφε Κεκροπίη : in Polybius ( 12. 25 h in the later form τέτραφα ), etc.: but in older Greek only in the Homeric use, as Od. 23.237 περὶ χροῒ τέτροφεν ἅλμη (the brine has hardened on their flesh): whence Nauck here, πόλει τέτροφεν(as= πέφυκεν ) ἄφιλον , (whate'er) hath grown unpleasing to the city.

ἄν with the optat. verbs, not with ἵνα : "(to a place) where I may speak on the one hand, and hear on the other": τὸ μὲν … τὸ δέ are adverbial: cp. Xen. Anab. 4.1.14 τὰ μέν τι μαχόμενοι, τὰ δὲ καὶ ἀναπαυόμενοι.

εἴποιμεν … ἀκούσαιμεν , i.e. "arrive at a mutual understanding," — a regular phrase: Thuc. 4.22 ξυνέδρους δὲ σφίσιν ἐκέλευον ἑλέσθαι οἵτινες λέγοντες καὶ ἀκούοντες περὶ ἑκάστου ξυμβήσονται : Theocr. 25. 48 αἰσυμνήτης ᾧ κε τὸ μὲν εἴποιμι, τὸ δ’ ἐκ φαμένοιο πυθοίμην (a head-man, "who to shrewd questions shrewdly can reply," Calverley).

ἄν with the optat. in the relative clause just as in apodosis; so Theocr. 25. 61 ἐγὼ δέ τοι ἡγεμονεύσω … ἵνα κεν τέτμοιμεν ἄνακτα (to a place where we are likely to find him): Xen. Anab. 3.1.40 οὐκ οἶδα ὅ τι ἄν τις χρήσαιτο αὐτοῖς (I know not what use one could make of them).

εὐσεβίας ἐπιβαίνοντες , entering on piety , placing ourselves within its pale: but this figurative sense is here tinged with the notion of "entering on lawful ground " (schol. εὐσεβῶς πατοῦντες ). For the fig. sense cp. Od. 23.52 ὄφρα σφῶϊν ἐϋφροσύνης ἐπιβῆτον ἀμφοτέρω φίλον ἦτορ , "that ye may both enter into your heart's delight"(Butcher and Lang): Ph. 1463 δόξης οὔποτε τῆσδ’ ἐπιβάντες , though we had never entered on that hope (dared to entertain it).

καὶ μὴ χρ. πολ. : Ant. 1106 ἀνάγκῃ δ’ οὐχὶ δυσμαχητέον . Simonides fr. 5. 21 ἀνάγκᾳ δ’ οὐδὲ θεοὶ μάχονται . Eur. fr. 709 χρεία διδάσκει, κἂν βραδύς τις ᾖ, σοφόν .

αὐτοῦ . Oed. has now advanced to the verge of the grove. Here a low ledge of natural rock forms a sort of threshold, on which his feet are now set.

αὐτοπέτρου βήματος , a "step," i.e. ledge, of natural rock , not shaped by man (as was the ordinary βῆμα or raised place for speakers, etc.), distinct, of course, from the ἄξεστος πέτρος of 19 , which was within the grove. So αὐτόξυλος (of rough wood, Ph. 35), αὐτοπόρφυρος (of natural purple), αὐτόποκος (of simple wool), αὐτόπυ—ρος (of unbolted wheaten flour), αὐτόκομος (with natural hair, Aristoph. Ran. 822), αὐτόροφοι πέτραι (rocks forming a natural roof, Oppian Halieut. 1. 22). The ἀντιπέτρου of the MSS. could mean:—(1) "A ledge like rock"; cp. ἀντίπαις ( Aesch. Eum. 38)= " weak as a child": and so the schol. in L, ἰσοπέτρου, χαλκοῦ ,— i.e. "a ledge of material firm as rock," "of brass," meaning the χαλκόπους ὀδός understood literally : see, however, on 57 . (2) "A ledge serving as a rock": cp. ( ὀνείδη ) ἀντίκεντρα ( Aesch. Eum. 136), λίθος ἀντιθύρετρος ( Nonnus 11. 140 ), ἀντίπυργος πέτρα ( Eur. Bacch. 1097). (3) "A seat of rock fronting thee ": cp. ἀντίπρῳρος , with πρῴρα facing one. This does not fit the data. (4) Bellermann: "a (stone) seat over against a rock," i.e. "behind which the stone wall rises" (?).—Campb. renders first by " rocky ," then by " rock-like ," and refers it to "some peculiarity in the basement of the low seats."

πόδα κλίνῃς (aor.) like πόδα τρέπειν ( Eur. Suppl. 718), since, the seat being now at his side, he turns away from it if he moves forward. Wecklein explains it as = γόνυ κάμψῃς ("sit down"), but (1) πόδα could not here stand for γόνυ , and (2) the question is now of halting , not yet of sitting down (see 195 ).

ἦ ἑσθῶ; "am I to sit down?" deliberative aor. subj. of ἕζομαι . This aor. of the simple verb occurs nowhere else: but ἐκαθέσθην is used in later Greek (as καθεσθέντα Paus. 3.22.1 ). Since ἑ is the radical vowel, it seems better to suppose a synizesis ( ἦ ἑσθῶ; ) than an aphaeresis ( ἦ )σθῶ; ): the ἦ , though not necessary, is prob. genuine. I have left this questionable ἑσθῶ in the text, on the strength of ἐκαθέσθην : but the v.l. ἦ στῶ ("am I to halt?"), preferred by the schol. in L, seems more defensible than it has been thought by recent edd. The answer of the Chorus, no doubt, refers to sitting down. So, however, it could do after ἦ στῶ; He has already been told to go no further (191 f.) : but, in his anxiety to avoid further offence, it is conceivable that he should repeat his question in the clearest form. (Cp. Eur. Hec. 1079 πᾶ βῶ, πᾶ στῶ, πᾶ κάμψω ...;)

λέχριός γ’ … ὀκλάσας , "yes, moving sideways," — the rocky seat being near his side — "(sit down), crouching low on the top of the rock." ὀ‐κλάζω (cp. ὀ‐δάξ , from √δακ ), from κλά‐ω , to bend the hams in crouching down; Xen. Anab. 6.1.10 τὸ Περσικὸν ὠρχεῖτο,...καὶ ὤκλαζε καὶ ἐξανίστατο , "he danced the Persian dance, sinking down and rising again by turns" (there was a dance called ὄκλασμα ): so ὀκλαδίας =a folding campstool.

βραχὺς , "low," (as μέγας = "tall," ) because the seat is near the ground.

ἄκρου , on the outer edge of the rocky platform ( βῆμα 192 ).

λᾶος , gen. of λᾶας , as Od. 8.192 λᾶος ὑπὸ ῥιπῆς . No part of λᾶας occurs in trag., except here and Eur. Phoen. 1157acc. λᾶαν . The MSS. have λάου , and the schol. in L quotes Herodian ( 160 A.D. ), ἐν τῷ ε— τῆς καθόλου ( =bk 5 of his lost work ἡ καθόλου προσῳδία ), as taking it from a nom. λάος : but Herodian had perhaps no warrant besides this passage, and no other trace of such a form occurs.

ἐμὸν τόδ’ : i.e. the office of placing him in his seat (cp. 21 κάθιζέ... με ). Hermann changes the ἐν ἡσυχίᾳ of the MSS. to ἐν ἁσυχαίᾳ , joining it with βάσει . The corresponding strophic verse is lost (see on 181 ): but the metre confirms the emendation (see Metrical Analysis). The words ἐν ἡσυχαίᾳ … ἐμάν are said as she helps him to sit down. He has to make one step sideways (195) to the seat. Taking his arm, she says: "Lean on me, and join step to quiet step" ( ἅρμοσαι aor. imper. midd.): i.e. "advance one foot to the resting-place, bring the other up beside it, and then (supported by my arm) sit down." Cp. Eur. Or. 233 ἦ κἀπὶ γαίας ἁρμόσαι πόδας θέλεις; "wouldest thou set thy feet together (plant thy feet) on the ground?" Pseudo-Simonides 182 ὅπᾳ ποδὸς ἴχνια πρᾶτον ἁρμόσαμεν , where we first planted our feet (on the battlefield,—there we fell). Campbell takes βάσιν as the foot of Oed., and βάσει as a "stone support for the foot attached to the seat," rendering, "fit thy foot into its quiet resting place." This seems improbable. "Time thy step to my quiet step" is unsuitable, since they are close to the seat already. The interjection ἰώ μοί μοι , given by the MSS. to Antigone, but by Herm. (rightly) to Oed., need not, with Herm., be placed after ἅρμοσαι .

δύσφρονος , as the work of a mind clouded by the gods: Ant. 1261 ἰὼ φρενῶν δυσφρόνων ἁμαρτήματα . The gen. after the exclamation ὤμοι : cp. on 149 .

τλάμων , see on 185 .

χαλᾷς , hast ease (alluding to his words betokening pain and exhaustion): not , εἴκεις καὶ οὐκ ἀντιτείνεις τῷ ἐξελθεῖν (from the grove), as the schol.

τίς ὁ πολ. : cp. on 68 .

τίν’ ἂν … πατρίδ’ . For the twofold question, cp. Ph. 220 τίνες ποτ’ ἐς γῆν τήνδε κατέσχετ’; … ποίας πάτρας ἂν ἢ γένους ὑμᾶς ποτε τύχοιμ’ ἂν εἰπών ; Eur. Helen 86 ἀτὰρ τίς εἶ; πόθεν; τίν’ ἐξαυδᾶν σε χρή ; (Dind. τίνος σ’ αὐδᾶν χρέων ;) Od. 1.170 (and in five other places)τίς πόθεν εἶς ἀνδρῶν; πόθι τοι πόλις ἠδὲ τοκῆες;

Oed. replies to their second question by ἀπόπτολις , which is almost an exclamation; — "I have no πατρίς now": he deprecates their first question ( τίς ἄγει; ) altogether. Cp. Aesch. Ag. 1410(the Argive elders to Clytaemnestra) ἀπόπολις δ’ ἔσει, | μῖσος ὄβριμον ἀστοῖς . Soph. has ἀπόπτολις in O. T. 1000(dialogue) and Tr. 647(lyr.). Cp. 1357.

μή, μή μ’ ἀνέρῃ . As the verses from 207 onwards are ἀνομοιόστροφα (see on 117 ), the strophic test is absent, but μή, μή μ’ is metrically preferable to μὴ μὴ μή μ’ here (see Metr. Analysis). And, after the preceding ἀλλὰ μή , a threefold iteration would rather weaken than strengthen. !-- this is not, in fact, ionics -->

Wunder's correction of the MS. δεινὰ to αἰνὰ is required by the Ionic measure ( uu | - uu ): see Metr. Analysis.

φύσις =origin, birth: 270 : Tr. 379(Iolè) λαμπρὰ … φύσιν, | πατρὸς μὲν οὖσα γένεσιν Εὐρύτου, κ.τ.λ.

γεγώνω , delib. perf. subjunct. from γέγωνα : whence, too, the imper. γέγωνε , Ph. 238. Both these could, indeed, be referred to a pres. γεγώνω , which is implied by other forms, as ἐγέγωνε ( Il. 14.469): cp. Monro Hom. Gr. § 27. Poetry recognised, in fact, three forms,—a perf. γέγωνα , a pres. γεγώνω , and a pres. γεγωνέω ( γεγωνεῖν , Il. 12.337). Cp. ἄνωγα with impf. ἤνωγον .

τίνος εἶ σπέρματος ; possessive gen., denoting the stock, country, etc., to which one belongs: cp. on 144 : Plat. Symp. 203A πατρὸς τίνος ἐστὶ καὶ μητρός; Meno94 D οἰκίας μεγάλης ἦν : Dem. or. 57 § 57 ὅσοι τῶν μεγάλων δήμων ἐστέ.

πατρόθεν with εἶ : the Chorus, whose uneasy curiosity is now thoroughly roused, presses for an explicit answer, and first (as usual) for the father's name. Plat. Legg. 753C εἰς πινάκιον γράψαντα τοὔνομα πατρόθεν καὶ φυλῆς καὶ δήμου . Ai. 547 ἐμὸς τὰ πατρόθεν .

τί πάθω … ; "what is to become of me?" Tr. 973(Hyllus, in his wild grief for his father) τί πάθω; τί δὲ μήσομαι; οἴμοι .

ἐπ’ ἔσχατα βαίνεις , "thou art coming to the verge" (not, "thou treadest on the verge," which would require gen. or dat.), since, after the hint αἰνὰ φύσις (212) , the full truth cannot long be withheld. Cp. fr. 658 (Orithyia was carried) ἐπ’ ἔσχατα χθονός : Ant. 853 προβᾶσ’ ἐπ’ ἔσχατον θράσους : Her. 8.52 ἐς τὸ ἔσχατον κακοῦ ἀπιγμένοι .

Hermann's μέλλετον (for the MS. μέλλετ’ ) is fitting, since Oed. and Ant. have just been speaking together; and is clearly better than μέλλετέ γ’ (Triclinius) or μέλλομεν (suggested by Elms.). The sing. τάχυνε rightly follows, since it is from Oed. alone that a reply is sought.

μακρὰ , neut. plur. as adv.: O. T. 883 ὑπέροπτα (n.): Aristoph. Lys. 550 οὔρια θεῖτε : Eur. Or. 152 χρόνια...πεσὼν...εὐνάζεται .

Λαΐου ἴστε τιν’ ; The word ἀπόγονον , seemingly a gloss, which follows τιν’ in the MSS., is against the metre, which requires -uuu- after τιν’ : it also injures the dramatic force. Each word is wrung from Oed.; the gen. Λαΐου tells all. The long syll. after τιν’ could be,—(1) ὤ , which Herm. supplies,—giving it, however, to the Chorus,—whereas the rhythm will be better if it is an interjection by Oed.: (2) ὄντ’ ; (Dindorf): or (3) οὖν ; (Elmsley). The two latter are somewhat tame.

The family patronymic was taken from Labdacus (the father of Laïus), though the line was traced directly up to Cadmus, father of Polydorus and grandfather of Labdacus ( O. T. 267; Her. 5.59 ).

The relat. clause ὅσ’ αὐδῶ is most simply taken as representing an accus., governed by δέος ἴσχετε μηδὲν as= μὴ δειμαίνετε (rather than a genitive depending on δέος ): Tr. 996 οἵαν μ’ ἄρ’ ἔθου λώβαν : Dem. De Fals. Legat. § 81 ὅ γε δῆμος ὁ τῶν Φωκέων οὕτω κακῶς...διάκειται, ὥστε...τεθνάναι τῷ φόβῳ...τοὺς Φιλίππου ξένους : Aesch. Theb. 289 μέριμναι ζωπυροῦσι τάρβος (= ποιοῦσί με ταρβεῖνpoiou=s1i/ me tarbei=n τὸν ἀμφιτειχῆ λεών : Eur. Ion 572 τοῦτο κἄμ’ ἔχει πόθος . Cp. below, 583 , 1120 . In such instances the acc. might also, however, be taken as one of "respect."

The MSS. give the one word δυσμορος to Oed., as uttered by him between the exclamations of the Chorus. It thus marks his despair at their refusal to hear him. There is dramatic force in the sentence of expulsion (226) being the first articulate utterance of the Chorus after the disclosure which has appalled them.

ποῖ καταθήσεις; fig. from the payment of a debt in money. If you will not pay it here and now, to what place will you bring the payment for it? i.e. when, and in what form, can your promise of a safe refuge (176 f.) be redeemed, if I am driven from Colonus? ποῖ with a verb pregnantly used, as 476 τὸ δ’ ἔνθεν ποῖ τελευτῆσαί με χρή; towhat end am I to bring it? Cp. 383 . For καταθήσεις cp. Dem. In Mid. § 99 οὐ γάρ ἐστιν ὄφλημα ὅ τι χρὴ καταθέντα ἐπίτιμον γενέσθαι τουτονί , there is no debt (to the Treasury), by paying which he can recover the franchise. Pind. Nem. 7.75 νικῶντί γε χάριν … οὐ τραχύς εἰμι καταθέμεν .

οὐδενὶ μοιριδία τίσις ἔρχεται , to no one comes punishment from fate, ὧν (= τούτων ἃ ) προπάθῃ , for things (caus. gen.) which he has already suffered, τὸ τίνειν (acc.), in respect of his requiting them. συγγνωστόν ἐστιν ἐὰν τίνῃ τις ἃ ἂν προπάθῃ . <"Thou didst deceive us by getting our promise before telling thy name; we may requite thy deceit by deeming our promise void." τίνειν (with τὸ added, see on 47 ) further explains the causal gen. ὧν : "no one is punished for deeds which have first been done to him —that is, for repaying them to the aggressor." Cp. 1203 πάσχειν, παθόντα δ’ οὐκ ἐπίστασθαι τίνειν : Eur. Or. 109 τίνοι...τροφάς , repay care.

ὧν for ὧν ἄν , as 395 , O. T. 1231(n.).

With Wunder's ἃν some construe:— οὐδενὶ τὸ τίνειν ἃ ἂν προπάθῃ ἔρχεται μοιριδία τίσις , "for no one retaliation becomes (= γίγνεται ) a fate-doomed punishment": but could the τίσις itself thus stand for the cause of the τίσις ? The ὧν of the MSS. is confirmed by other passages where, instead of an acc. governed by the infin., we have a gen. depending on another word, and then the infin. added epexegetically: El. 542 ἵμερον τέκνων … ἔσχε δαίσασθαι : Plat. Crito 52B οὐδ’ ἐπιθυμία σε ἄλλης πόλεως οὐδ’ ἄλλων νόμων ἔλαβεν εἰδέναι : Rep. 443 B ἀρχόμενοι τῆς πόλεως οἰκίζειν .

ἀπάτα δ’ : guile on the one part ( ἑτέρα ), matching itself against deeds of guile on the other ( ἑτέραις ), makes a recompense of woe, not of grace (as in return for good deeds): ἔχειν , epexeg. "(for the deceiver) to enjoy" (cp. Il. 1.347 δῶκε δ’ ἄγειν ).

ἀπάτα ἑτέρα , not another kind of guile, but another instance of it, as Ph. 138 τέχνα (a king's skill) τέχνας ἑτέρας προὔχει , excels skill in another man.

παραβαλλ ., as Eur. I. T. 1094 ἐγώ σοι παραβάλλομαι θρήνους , vie with thee in dirges: Andr. 290 παραβαλλόμεναι , abs., "in rivalry." For the sentiment cp. Plat. Crito 49B οὐδὲ ( δεῖ )ἀδικούμενον ἄρα ἀνταδικεῖν, ὡς οἱ πολλοὶ οἴονται : Archil. fr. 67 ἓν δ’ ἐπίσταμαι μέγα, τὸν κακῶς με δρῶντα δεινοῖς ἀνταμείβεσθαι κακοῖς . Pind. Pyth. 2.83 φίλον εἴη φιλεῖν· ποτὶ δ’ ἐχθρὸν ἅτ’ ἐχθρὸς ἐὼν λύκοιο δίκαν ὑποθεύσομαι, ἄλλ’ ἄλλοτε πατέων ὁδοῖς σκολιαῖς.

ἑδράνων with ἔκτοπος (cp. on 119 ), χθονὸς with ἄφορμος , which adds force to ἔκθορε ; cp. O. T. 430 οὐκ εἰς ὄλεθρον; οὐχὶ θᾶσσον; οὐ πάλιν ἄψορρος οἴκων τῶνδ’ ἀποστραφεὶς ἄπει; Eur. Hipp. 155 has ναυβάτας τις ἔπλευσεν | Κρήτας ἔξορμος , "from an anchorage in Crete," cp. ἐξορμεῖν to be (or go) out of port: but ἄφορμος belongs to ἀφορμᾶν (there is no ἀφορμεῖν ), "rushing from" ( ἀφορμηθείς , schol.).

χρέος … προσάψῃς (like κῦδος, τιμάς, αἰτίαν προσάπτειν ), fix a debt or obligation on the city, i.e. make it liable to expiate a pollution. But χρέος = simply "matter" in O. T. 155, n.

αἰδόφρονες : as ye have αἰδώς for the Eumenides, so have αἰδώς for the suppliant. Cp. Dem. or. 37 § 59 ἂν ἑλών τις ἀκουσίου φόνου...μετὰ ταῦτ’ αἰδέσηται καὶ ἀφῇ (with ref. to the kinsman of a slain man pardoning the involuntary slayer).

ἀλλ’ , "Nay," opening the appeal: cp. O. T. 14. The second ἀλλ’ in 241 = "at least."

This whole μέλος ἀπὸ σκηνῆς of Antigone (237 — 253) , with the tetrastichon of the Chorus (254 — 257) , was rejected by some of the ancient critics, acc. to the schol. on L: "for they say it is better that Oed. should forthwith address his justification to them."But, as the schol. rightly adds, it is natural and graceful that an appeal to pity ( ἐλεεινολογία ),— which the daughter makes,—should precede the father's appeal to reason ( τὸ δικαιολογικόν ). The schol. further remarks that Didymus ( circ. 30 B.C. ) had not obelized any part of the passage. This is important, as making it most improbable that the ἀθέτησις rested on the absence of these verses from the older Alexandrian copies. Though the text is doubtful in some points, the internal evidence cannot be said to afford any good ground for suspicion.

γεραὸν … ἐμὸν : the text of this verse is doubtful, and there is no strophic test, but it seems most likely that ἀλαὸν was an interpolation: see crit. n.

ἀκόντων , epithet of the agent, instead of that proper to the act ( ἀκουσίων ): 977 : O. T. 1229 κακὰ ἑκόντα κοὐκ ἄκοντα . Cp. 74 , 267.

ἀΐοντες αὐδάν , "perceiving," i.e. "being aware of,""having heard," the report of his involuntary deeds. Cp. 792 κλύω : Thuc. 6.20 ὡς ἐγὼ ἀκοῇ αἰσθάνομαι .—Not: (1) "on hearing (from him) the mention of his deeds" — as implied in his name: nor (2) "on hearing his first utterance," as if ἀκόντ .

ἔργων could be caus. gen. with οὐκ ἀνέτλατε .

ἀλλ’ , "at least," cp. 1276 : fr. 24 κἂν ἄλλο μηδέν, ἀλλὰ τοὐκείνης κάρα .

Hermann's τοὐμοῦ μόνου (for the MS. τοῦ μόνου ) is metrically right, but μόνου can hardly be sound. It must mean (1) "for my father alone" (and not for my own sake): not (2) "lonely, as he is": nor (3) "for my own father" (Campbell's view, which I do not comprehend). ΤΟΥΜΟΝΟΥ may have come from ΤΟΥΔΑΘΛΙΟΥ (Mekler), but τὸν ἄθλιον in 246 is against this (see, however, on 554 ). Perhaps τοῦδ’ ἀμμόρου .

οὐκ ἀλαοῖς , as his are.

προσορωμένα : for the midd. cp. El. 1059 ἐσορώμενοι . The midd. of the simple ὁράω is poet. only ( Ant. 594): but the midd. of προοράω and περιοράω occurs in Attic prose.

ὥς τις κ.τ.λ.: as if I were a young kinswoman of your own, appealing to you, the eldest of my house, for protection. The words are hardly so strong as "like daughter to father"; and though σὸν is addressed to the coryphaeus (cp. on 175 ), this sense would be less fitting. So Creon imagines his niece Antigone appealing to the sacred ties of kinship ( Ant. 487 Ζηνὸς ἑρκείου ; 658 ἐφυμνείτω Δία | ξύναιμον ).

ἐν ὔμμι κείμεθα , "we are situated " ( not , "prostrate") "in your power": ἐν ὔμμι , penes vos , cp. 392 , 422 , 1443 , O. T. 314(n.), Dem. De Cor. § 193 ἐν γὰρ τῷ θεῷ τοῦτο τὸ τέλος ἦν, οὐκ ἐν ἐμοί . The epic forms ὔμμες (nom.), ὔμμι (dat.), ὔμμε (acc.), freq. in Hom., belonged esp. to the Lesbian Aeolic: the acc. occurs in Aesch. Eum. 620 βουλῇ πιφαύσκω δ’ ὔμμ’ ἐπισπέσθαι πατρός : Soph. Ant. 846 ξυμμάρτυρας ὔμμ’ ἐπικτῶμαι. ἐν ὑμῖν γὰρ(MSS.) is unmetrical: and if γὰρ is omitted, ὑμῖν still mars the metre, which requires a dactyl.

κείμεθα , of a critical situation, as Tr. 82 ἐν οὖν ῥοπῇ τοιᾷδε κειμένῳ, τέκνον, οὐκ εἶ ξυνέρξων; (when his fate is thus trembling in the balance). Cp. 1510 .

νεύσατε with acc. of the boon, as Hom. Hymn. 5.445, Eur. Alc. 978 Ζεὺς ὅ τι νεύσῃ (more oft. ἐπι‐ or κατανεύειν ).

τὰν ἀδόκητον χάριν , the unlooked-for grace, i.e. for which, after your stern words (226), we can scarcely dare to hope,—but which, for that very reason, will be the more gracious. Eur. Med. 1417 καὶ τὰ δοκηθέντ’ οὐκ ἐτελέσθη, τῶν δ’ ἀδοκήτων πόρον εὗρε θεός .

πρός ς’ : in supplications the poets often insert the enclitic σε between πρός and the gen. of that by which one adjures: 1333 : Tr. 436 μή, πρός σε τοῦ κατ’ ἄκρον κ.τ.λ. : Ph. 468 πρός νύν σε πατρός, πρός τε μητρός, ὦ τέκνον, πρός τ’ εἴ τί σοι κατ’ οἶκόν ἐστι προσφιλές, ἱκέτης ἱκνοῦμαι. ἐκ σέθενcould go with ἄντομαι only if πρός σ’ were πρός τ’ or πρὸς δ’ and even then would be harsh. Join, then, ὅ τι σοι φίλον ἐκ σέθεν , "whatever, sprung from thyself , is dear to thee"; the next words repeat this thought, and add to it: "yea, by child —or wife, or possession, or god." Cp. 530 ἐξ ἐμοῦ . ἐκ σέθεν could not mean simply, "on thy part," as = "in thy home." Against Elmsley's tempting οἴκοθεν (cp. Eur. Med. 506 τοῖς οἴκοθεν φίλοις ) it may be remarked that the alliteration πρός σ’ … σοι — ἐκ σέθεν seems intentional (cp. O. T. 370n.).

ἢ χρέος ἢ θεός : a designed assonance ( παρομοίωσις ): cp. Isocr. or. 5 § 134 καὶ τὴν φήμην καὶ τὴν μνήμην : or. 4 § 45 ἀγῶνας...μὴ μόνον τάχους· καὶ ῥώμης ἀλλὰ καὶ λόγου καὶ γνώμης. χρέος here= χρῆμα , "thing," any cherished possession (cp. Il. 23.618 καί σοι τοῦτο, γέρον, κειμήλιον ἔστω ), rather than "business," "office."

ἀθρῶν , if thou look closely. Plat. Rep. 577C τὴν ὁμοιότητα ἀναμιμνησκόμενος τῆς τε πόλεως καὶ τοῦ ἀνδρὸς οὕτω καθ’ ἕκαστον ἐν μέρει ἀθρῶν τὰ παθήματα ἑκατέρου λέγε .

ἄγοι , i.e. draw on to evil: Ant. 623 ὅτῳ φρένας | θεὸς ἄγει πρὸς ἄταν . Oedipus was led on to his unwitting deeds by a god. Cp. fr. 615 οὐδ’ ἂν εἷς φύγοι βροτῶν ποθ’, ᾧ καὶ Ζεὺς ἐφορμήσῃ κακά : so, too, El. 696. For the hiatus after ἄγοι , cp. O. T. 1202 f. καλεῖ | ἐμός .

254-667: First episode

First ἐπεισόδιον . Oedipus appeals to the Chorus, who resolve that Theseus shall decide (295) . Ismene arrives from Thebes (324) , with news of the war between her two brothers, and presently goes to perform the prescribed rites in the grove of the Eumenides (509) . After a κομμός (510—548) between Oedipus and the Chorus, Theseus enters, and assures Oedipus of protection.

τὰ δ’ ἐκ θεῶν , euphemistic: cp. Aesch. Pers. 373 οὐ γὰρ τὸ μέλλον ἐκ θεῶν ἠπίστατο . For ἐκ cp. also Ph. 1316 τὰς … ἐκ θεῶν | τύχας : Eur. Phoen. 1763 τὰς ἐκ θεῶν ἀνάγκας . Similarly I. A. 1610 τὰ τῶν θεῶν (=their dispensations).

For τῶν as 1st syll. of 3rd foot cp. Ant. 95 ἀλλ’ ἔα με καὶ τὴν ἐξ ἐμοῦ δυσβουλίαν .

ῥεούσης , when it flows away, perishes, μάτην , "vainly," without result: i.e. issues in no corresponding deeds. Tr. 698 ῥεῖπᾶν ἄδηλον : El. 1000 (our fortune)ἀπορρεῖ κὰπὶ μηδὲν ἔρχεται : Ai. 1267 χάρις διαρρεῖ . Cp. Lat. futilis, fluere ( Cic. Fin. 2. 32. 106 fluit voluptas corporis et prima quaeque avolat ). For μάτην cp. Aesch. Ch. 845 λόγοι ... θνήσκοντες μάτην . (Not, "when the fame is current without good ground.")

εἰ with ind. φασί ( siquidem dicunt ) introduces the actual case which has suggested the general question, τί δῆτα κ.τ.λ. : cp. El. 823 ποῦ ποτε κεραυνοὶ Διός, ἢ ποῦ φαέθων Ἅλιος, εἰ ταῦτ’ ἐφορῶντες κρύπτουσιν ἕκηλοι; γεoft. follows εἰ (and εἴπερ ) in such cases, but here is better taken with τάς : it slightly emphasises the name of Athens.

θεοσεβεστάτας . Athens is pre-eminently (1) religious, (2) compassionate towards the oppressed. Paus. 1.17.1 Ἀθηναίοις δὲ ἐν τῇ ἀγορᾷ καὶ ἄλλα ἐστὶν οὐκ ἐς άπαντας ἐπίσημα καὶ Ἐλέου βωμός, ᾧ μάλιστα θεῶν ἐς ἀνθρώπινον βίον καὶ μεταβολὰς πραγμάτων ὅτι ὠφέλιμος, μόνοι τιμὰς Ἑλλήνων νέμουσιν Ἀθηναῖοι. τούτοις δὲ οὐ τὰ ἐς φιλανθρωπίαν μόνον καθέστηκεν, ἀλλὰ καὶ ἐς θεοὺς εὐσεβοῦσιν ἄλλων πλέον· καὶ Αἰδοῦς σφίσι βωμός ἐστι καὶ Φήμης καὶ Ὁρμῆς .

μόνας , not strictly "alone," but "more than all others" : cp. O. T. 299n.

τὸν κακούμενον ξένον . The two standard instances were subsequent, in mythical date, to the time of Oedipus. (1) Theseus, at the prayer of Adrastus king of Argos, compels Creon and his Thebans to permit the burial of the Argive warriors who had fallen in the war of Eteocles and Polynices. This is the subject of the Supplices of Eur., which continues the story of the Antigone and the Phoenissae. (2) Demophon, the son of Theseus, protects the children of Hercules against the Argive Eurystheus. This is the subject of the Heracleidae of Eur.

These two examples are cited in Her. 9.27 ; in the spurious ἐπιτάφιος ascribed to Lysias ( or. 2 §§ 4-16 ); and in that ascribed to Demosthenes ( or. 60 §§ 7, 8 ). Isocrates quotes them in the Panegyricus , as showing how the Athenians διετέλεσαν τὴν πόλιν κοινὴν παρέχοντες καὶ τοῖς ἀδικουμένοις ἀεὶ τῶν Ἑλλήνων ἐπαμύνουσαν (§ 52) ; also in his Encomium Helenae § 31; and again in his Panathenaicus , where he remarks that Tragedy has made them familiar to all ( § 168 τίς οὐκ ἀκήκοε τῶν τραγῳδοδιδασκάλων Διονυσίοις ;). They figure, too, in the Platonic Menexenus , with the comment that Athens might justly be accused of too great compassion, and too much zeal for "the weaker cause": ὡς ἀεὶ λίαν φιλοικτίρμων ἐστὶ καὶ τοῦ ἥττονος θεραπίς, 244 E . Cp. Her. 8.142 αἰεὶ καὶ τὸ πάλαι φαίνεσθε πολλοὺς ἐλευθερώσαντες ἀνθρώπων . Andocides or. 3 § 28 τοὺς κρείττους φίλους ἀφιέντες ἀεὶ τοὺς ἥττους αἱρούμεθα .

σῴζειν , to give him a safe refuge: ἀρκεῖν , to come to his rescue ( El. 322 ἐσθλός, ὥστ’ ἀρκεῖν φίλοις ), if anyone seeks to take him thence by force.

οἵας τε , sc. εἶναι , here synonymous with ἔχειν . After οἷός τε this ellipse of εἰμί is frequent.

κἄμοιγε ποῦ . The thought of the whole passage is,— τί δόξα μάτην ῥέουσα ὠφελεῖ, εἰ τὰς Ἀθήνας φασὶ ( μὲν ) θεοσεβεστάτας εἶναι, ἐμοὶ δὲ ταῦτα μηδαμοῦ ἐστιν; Instead however, of a clause ἐμοὶ δὲ...κ.τ.λ. , thus depending on εἰ , a new sentence is opened by the direct question,— καὶ ἔμοιγε ποῦ ταῦτά ἐστιν;

καί , prefixed to interrogative words (as ποῦ, πῶς, ποῖος, τίς ), makes the query an indignant comment on a preceding statement: El. 236: Dem. De Fals. Legat. § 232 καὶ τίς, ὦ ἄνδρες Ἀθηναῖοι, τοῦτ’ ἰδὼν τὸ παράδειγμα δίκαιον αὑτὸν παρασχεῖν ἐθελήσει;

οἵτινες , causal, as if παρ’ ὑμῖν had preceded: hence= ἐπεὶ ὑμεῖς . Cp. 427 , 866 . Thuc. 4.26 ἀθυμίαν τε πλείστην ὁ χρόνος παρεῖχε παρὰ λόγον ἐπιγιγνόμενος, οὓς ( ὅτι αὐτοὺς ) ᾤοντο ἡμερῶν ὀλίγων ἐκπολιορκήσειν , since they had thought to reduce them in a few days. 1. 68 νῦν δὲ τί δεῖ μακρηγορεῖν, ὧν ( = ἐπεὶ ἡμῶν ) τοὺς μὲν δεδουλωμένους ὁρᾶτε ...; 6. 68 πολλῇ μὲν παραινέσει...τί δεῖ χρῆσθαι, οἳ πάρεσμεν ἐπὶ τὸν αὐτὸν ἀγῶνα ; 8. 76 § 6 ( οἵ γε ). Aristoph. Nub. 1225 ἵππον; οὐκ ἀκούετε ὃν ( = ὅτι ἐμὲ ) πάντες ὑμεῖς ἴστε μισοῦνθ’ ἱππικήν . Ai. 457 τί χρὴ δρᾶν; ὅστις ἐμφανῶς θεοῖς | ἐχθαίρομαι . Cp. O. T. 1228n.: Ph. 1364.

As 276 shows, ἐξάραντες refers to his first seat, in the grove. They had induced him to leave that seat ( 174 ff. ), on a pledge that no one should remove him from the resting-place outside of the grove. Yet now they command him to quit Attica ( ἐλαύνετε : 226 ἔξω...βαίνετε χώρας ).

τάδε βάθρα denote, generally, the seats afforded by the natural rock in or near the grove: here he is thinking specially of the βάθρον ἀσκέπαρνον (101) within its precincts.

οὐ γὰρ δὴ τό γε : see on 110 . For the art. τό , followed only by γε at the end of the v., with its noun σῶμα in the next v., cp. Ant. 67 τὸ γὰρ | … πράσσειν , ib. 78 τὸ δὲ | … δρᾶν : Tr. 92, 742 .

ἐπεὶ … ἔξοιδα . I am "a man more sinned against than sinning" ( Lear 3. 2. 60) ,—as would appear, could I unfold to you my relations with my parents ( τὰ μητρὸς καὶ πατρός ), on account of which relations (the parricide and the incest— ὧν neuter) ye dread me. Of that I am sure. (For those relations began with their casting out their new-born son to perish. That first wrong led to the rest: hence it was that I knew not the face of my assailant in the pass, or of my bride at Thebes.)

πεπονθότ’ … δεδρακότα . The agent's activities ( τὰ ἔργα μου ) here stand for the agent himself; and so, instead of τοῖς ἔργοις πεπονθώς εἰμι (cp. 873 ), we have τὰ ἔργα μου πεπονθότ’ ἐστί . (Cp. 74 , 1604 .) O. T. 1214 γάμος· τεκνῶν καὶ τεκνούμενος = one in which the son has become the spouse. So a particular activity of a person's mind is sometimes expressed by the active participle (neut.) of a verb to which the person himself would properly be subject: τὸ βουλόμενον, τὸ ὀργιζόμενον τῆς γνώμης ( Thuc. 1.90 , 2. 59 ): τὸ δεδιός, τὸ θαρσοῦν αὐτοῦ (1. 36) .

"Ye shrink from me as from a guilty man. And yet ( καίτοι ),— evil as were my acts (in themselves),— how have I shown an evil disposition ( φύσιν ), or incurred moral guilt? Before I struck my father, he had struck me ( παθὼν ἀντέδρων : see O. T. 809). Even if I had been aware ( φρονῶν ) who he was, I might plead this in my defence: but, in fact, I did not know. Nor did I recognise my mother. They , on the other hand, had deliberately tried to kill their babe." — Note that the clause ὥστ’ εἰ φρονῶν … κακός , which could not apply to the incest, limits the reference of ἀντέδρων to the parricide; while ἱκόμην ( 273 ) refers to both stains.

He has two distinct pleas, (1) provocation, and (2) ignorance. These could have been expressed by ἀντέδρων (1) παθὼν μέν , (2) εἰδὼς δ’ οὐδέν . But (2) is forestalled by the thought that, if he had known, (1) would have excused him. This hypothesis is then contrasted with the fact (273) ; and the fact on his side is next contrasted with the fact on the other (274) . Hence παθὼν μέν has no clause really answering to it; for νῦν δ’ answers to εἰ φρονῶν , and ὑφ’ ὧν δ’ to οὐδὲν εἰδώς . The impf. ( ἀντέδρων ) expresses the situation ("I was retaliating"): the aor. (273) , an act accomplished at a definite moment.

ἱκόμην ἵν’ ἱκόμην : cp. 336 , 974 ; O. T. 1376(n.) βλαστοῦσ’ ὅπως ἔβλαστε .

ὑφ’ ὧν δ’ ἔπασχον , impf. of attempted act, cp. O. T. 1454 οἵ μ’ ἀπωλλύτην .

ἔπασχον : when the iron pin was driven through the babe's feet and he was exposed on Cithaeron, O. T. 718.

ὥσπερ με κἀνεστής .: as ye caused me to leave my seat in the grove, so give me the safety which ye then promised: see on 264 : for καί , on 53 . For ἀνιστάναι , of causing ἱκέται to leave sanctuary, cp. Thuc. 1.126 (cylon and his adherents) καθίζουσιν ἐπὶ τὸν βωμὸν ἱκέται τὸν ἐν τῇ ἀκροπόλει. ἀναστήσαντες δὲ αὐτοὺς οἱ τῶν Ἀθηναίων ἐπιτετραμμένοι,... ἐφ’ ᾧ μηδὲν κακὸν ποιήσουσιν, ἀπαγαγόντες ἀπέκτειναν .

θεοὺς … τοὺς θεοὺς : the art. with the repeated word, as 5 , Ph. 992 θεοὺς προτείνων τοὺς θεοὺς ψευδεῖς τίθης .

μοίραις ποεῖσθε could not stand for ἐν μοίραις ποιεῖσθε . The prep. ἐν is indispensable. See the discussion of this passage in the Appendix. The gentlest remedy would be μοίρας ( as gen. sing. ), which two MSS. have. As ἐν οὐδενὶ λόγῳ ποιεῖσθαι (Her. 3.50) and ἐν οὐδεμιᾷ μοίρᾳ ἄγειν (2. 172) are parallel phrases, so οὐδενὸς λόγου ποιεῖσθαι (1. 33) might suggest οὐδεμιᾶς μοίρας ποιεῖσθαι . For the two negatives cp. El. 336 καὶ μὴ δοκεῖν μὲν δρᾶν τι πημαίνειν δὲ μή , "and not to seem active yet do no harm." It is hollow, Oed. says, to insist so strictly on the sanctity of a grove ( θεοὺς τιμῶντες ), and then to refuse the gods their μοῖρα , their due tribute of practical piety. You treat the gods as if they were not, when at their shrines you do ἀνόσια ἔργα (283) by violating your pledge to a suppliant.

ποεῖσθε . Numerous Attic inscriptions of the 5th and 4th cent. B.C. show that in this verb ι was regularly omitted before ει or η ( ποεῖ, ποήσει ), though never before ου, οι , or ω ( ἐποίουν, ποιοίη, ποιῶν : Meisterhans, p. 27). L generally, but not always, omits the ι before ει or η if the syll. is short. Forms from ποιῶ , with the 1st syll. short, occur below in 459 , 584 , 652 , 1018 , 1033 , 1037 , 1144 . In 584 and 652 , as here, L keeps the ι : in the other five places it omits it. In 1517 , where the quantity is different, L has ποεῖν .

The place of του before φωτός (cp. Ai. 29 καί μοί τις ὀπτήρ , Ph. 519 μὴ νῦν μέν τις εὐχερὴς παρῇς ) would be less awkward if φυγὴν and μήπω changed places: but the latter is reserved for the emphatic place at the beginning of the verse.

μήπω , not οὔπω , because of the imperat. ἡγεῖσθε (278) . After verbs of thinking , the negative with the inf. is ordinarily οὐ ( Plat. Prot. 317A ἡγοῦμαι γὰρ αὐτοὺς οὔ τι διαπράξασθαι ): though μή is used in asseveration (as with ὄμνυμι ), and sometimes in strong expressions of personal conviction: O. T. 1455 οἶδα μήτε μ’ ἂν νόσον | μήτ’ ἄλλο πέρσαι μηδέν , where see n. Thuc. 6.102 ad fin. νομίσαντες μὴ ἂν...ἱκανοὶ γενέσθαι (and id. 4. 18 ): Xen. Cyr. 7.5.59 ἐνόμισε δὲ μὴ ἂν γενέσθαι ποτὲ πιστόν.

φωτὸς … βροτῶν , no wight among mortals , no one in the world. In Ai. 1358 τοιοίδε μέντοι φῶτες ἔμπληκτοι βροτῶν , though βροτοῖς is a specious variant, βροτῶν has the better authority: cp. Od. 17.587 οὐ γάρ πού τινες ὧδε καταθνητῶν ἀνθρώπων ἀνέρες ὑβρίζοντες : 23. 187 ἀνδρῶν δ’ οὔ κέν τις ζωὸς βροτός .

ξὺν οἷς , σὺν τοῖς θεοῖς (schol.), "with whose help," since the gods strengthen men to refrain from evil, as well as to do good.

μὴ κάλυπτε , as with a veil ( κάλυμμα ) of dishonour cast over her bright fame: cp. Il. 17.591 τὸν δ’ ἅχεος νεφέλη ἐκάλυψε μέλαινα . Thuc. 7.69 ἀξιῶν...τὰς πατρικὰς ἀρετάς, ὦν ἐπιφανεῖς ἦσαν οἱ πρόγονοι, μὴ ἀφανίζειν . Plut. Cor. 31 ἠμαυρωμένος τῇ δόξῃ.

τὰς εὐδαίμονας : Her. 8.111 λέγοντες ὡς κατὰ λόγον ἦσαν ἄρα αἱ Ἀθῆναι μεγάλαι τε καὶ εὐδαίμονες .

ἔλαβες , since Oed. put himself into their hands when he left sanctuary (174 f.).

τὸν ἱκέτην , cp. 44 , 487 .

ἐχέγγυον , having received your ἐγγύη , pledge, that I should not be wronged (176) . Elsewhere ἐχέγγ. = "having a good ἐγγύη to give ," trustworthy (like φερέγγυος ); Eur. Med. 388 γῆν ἄσυλον καὶ δόμους ἐχεγγύους (= πύργος ἀσφαλής ib. 389 ). But Oed. could call himself ἐχέγγυος in this sense only as coming with credentials from Apollo; and that is not the point here. Cp. Her. 5.71 ἀνιστᾶσι ( τοὺς ἱκέτας ) … οἱ πρυτάνιες, … ὑπεγγύους πλὴν θανάτου , under a pledge that they should stand their trial, but not suffer death.

ἐκφύλασσε , till I am out of peril: only here, and twice in Eur. as = "to watch well " ( Or. 1259, Ion 741).

δυσπρόσοπτον , since the sightless orbs bore traces of his dreadful act ( O. T. 1268): cp. 577 . Continue με with ἀτιμάσῃς .

ἱερός , as now formally the ἱκέτης of the Eumenides (44)

εὐσεβής , since he has come thither κατ’ ὀμφὰς τὰς Ἀπόλλωνος (102) .

φέρων | ὄνησιν : the first hint, to the Chorus, of the κέρδη mentioned in the prayer which only his daughter witnessed (92) . Cp. 72 .

ὁ κύριος … τις : the master— whoever he be. O. T. 107 τοὺς αὐτοέντας ...τιμωρεῖν τινας the murderers—whoever they be. Plat. Legg. 716A ὁ μὲν εὐδαιμονήσειν μέλλων...ὁ δέ τις ἐξαρθείς κ.τ.λ. The art. implies that the person exists; the indef. pron., that his name is unknown.

τὰ δὲ μεταξὺ τούτου , in the space between (the present time) and that event ( sc. τοῦ παρεῖναι αὐτόν )

τὰ as in τὰ νῦν, τὸ αὐτίκα, τὸ ἐκ τοῦδε , etc. Dem. De Cor. § 26 τὸν μεταξὺ χρόνον...τῶν ὅρκων , the interval between (that time, and) the oaths: Aristoph. Av. 187 ἐν μέσῳ...ἀήρ ἐστι γῆς , between (heaven and) earth: Ach. 433 ἄνωθεν τῶν Θυεστείων ῥακῶν, μεταξὺ τῶν Ἰνοῦς , between (them and) Ino's.

τἀπὸ σοῦ , coming from thee, urged on thy part: Tr. 844 τὰ δ’ ἀπ’ ἀλλόθρου | γνώμας μολόντ’ : Ant. 95 τὴν ἐξ ἐμοῦ δυσβουλίαν .

ὠνόμασται , "expressed" (rather than "mentioned" ): cp. Dem. De Cor. § 35 οὐ γὰρ τὰ ῥήματα τὰς οἰκειότητας ἔφη βεβαιοῦν, μάλα σεμνῶς ὀνομάζων (expressing himself in very stately language).

βραχέσι , not "short," but "light," "trivial": Thuc. 1.78 βουλεύεσθε οὖν βραδέως ὡς οὐ περὶ βραχέων .

ἄνακτας , i.e. Theseus: Aesch. Cho. 53 δεσποτῶν θανάτοισι (Agamemnon's death). Cp. 146 , 814 , 970 .

διειδέναι , here, diiudicare: usu.= dignoscere; Plat. Phaedr. 262 A τὴν ὁμοιότητα...καὶ ἀνομοιότητα ἀκριβῶς διειδέναι . Cp. O. T. 394 διειπεῖν ( αἴνιγμα ), to solve it.

The ξένος had spoken of Theseus as ὁ κατ’ ἄστυ βασιλεύς (67) , but had not said where he then was.

πατρῷον ἄστυ γῆς , not for πατρῴας γῆς ἄστυ , but simply "his father's city in the land" (the gen. γῆς as 45 ), i.e. the city from which Aegeus (69) had swayed Attica. The poets can use πατρῷος as= πάτριος ; but in the mouth of Oed. ( O. T. 1450) πατρῷον ἄστυ means the city of Laïus, and in that of Ant. ( Ant. 937) the city of Oedipus: on the other hand, τὰ πάτρια...δώματα ( O. T. 1394), his "ancestral" home.

ἔχει = "is in," cp. 37 . Isocrates conceives the line of hereditary Attic kings as having been unbroken from Erichthonius down to Theseus ( Panath. § 126). The greatness of Athens as the centre of government was reputed to date from Theseus; but the royal seat of his predecessors was supposed to have been a lesser Athens (the acropolis and the part south of it. Thuc. 2.15 ), from which they swayed Attica while its communes were still independent ( σποράδην καὶ κατὰ κώμας οἰκοῦσαν , Isocr. Encom. Helen. § 35 ).

σκοπὸς refers to the quality in which the man of Colonus had presented himself to Oed. (35) , and so helps him at once to know who is meant. The word can mean "messenger" only in the sense of "one sent to obtain news"; but we need not change it, as Wecklein does, to πομπός .

κἀμὲ : see on 53 .

ἔπεμψεν is better here than ἔπεμπεν , which could only mean, "was our summoner."

στελῶν , to make him set forth, to fetch him: O. T. 860 πέμψον τινὰ στελοῦντα .

299-307

Wecklein brackets these nine verses, thinking that they arose from a misunderstanding of 551-554 . Theseus divined the name of Oedipus from the description of his person; but these vv. were inserted by one who thought it necessary to explain how Theseus knew the name. I hold the verses to be genuine. The ξένος must have been sent to Athens by the Chorus before they came to the grove (117) , and could not, therefore, know the name of Oedipus (first disclosed at 222 ). He could only tell Theseus that there was a blind stranger at Colonus, who hinted at his own power to confer benefits (72) , and who looked noble (76) . Theseus, on entering (551) , at once greets Oedipus by name, though he had never seen him before (68) . He had divined the identity through a knowledge of the history (553) — i.e. he started from Athens on the strength of what the ξένος could tell. And on the way to Colonus (adds Theseus) he has been made certain of the fact (554) — i.e. he had heard the name. Now, it was precisely for such certainty that the dramatist meant this passage to provide. He felt that otherwise there might have been too great improbability in the instant confidence of the recognition by Theseus.

Join αὐτὸν with ἐλθεῖν , not with ἕξειν : cp. O. T. 6 ἁγὼ δικαιῶν μὴ παρ’ ἀγγέλων, τέκνα, ἄλλων ἀκούειν αὐτὸς ὧδ’ ἐλήλυθα .

καὶ κάρθ’ : cp. 65 .

κέλευθος : cp. 164 . Some wayfarers, passing by Colonus towards Athens, may have heard the prolonged tumult of horror which greeted the name of Oedipus (222) . As the distance to the city is more than a mile, there will be many chances for the news to be caught up from their lips, and carried to Theseus.

πλανᾶσθαι : cp. Cic. Rep. 1. 17 speremus nostrum nomen volitare et vagari latissime.

τῶν refers to ἔπη . ἀΐωand like verbs can take a gen. either of the person , or (as 1187 ) of the thing , heard: though the latter is more often in the acc. (as 240 ).

θάρσει, παρέσται : the same words (in another context) 726 .

πολὺ , with strong rumour: O. T. 786 ὑφεῖρπε γὰρ πολύ . Aeschin. or. 1 § 166 πολὺς μὲν γὰρ ὁ Φίλιππος ἔσται (we shall hear a great deal of him), ἀναμιχθήσεται δὲ καὶ τὸ τοῦ παιδὸς ὄνομα Ἀλεξάνδρου .

κεἰ βραδὺς εὕδει , even if he is reposing (from affairs), and is unwilling to move.

εὕδω , in the fig. sense ( O. T. 65), is more often said of things (as εὕδει πόντος , etc., cp. 621 ) than of men: but καθεύδω , at least, was often thus used: Plut. Pomp. 15 ὥρα μέντοι σοι μὴ καθεύδειν ἀλλὰ προσέχειν τοῖς πράγμασιν . The conjectures ἕρπει and σπεύδει (the latter referring, not happily, to σπεῦδε βραδέως ) both suppose that Theseus lingers by the way. But, if he started, he would scarcely loiter.

βραδύς here=indisposed to exertion (as βραδύς is joined with μαλακός in Plat. Polit. 307A, and βραδύτης with ἡσυχιότης in Charm. 160 B).

κλύων σοῦ (gen. of connection), hearing about thee, El. 317 τοῦ κασιγνήτου τί φής ; Ph. 439 ἀναξίου μὲν φωτὸς ἐξερήσομαι : Od. 11.174 εἰπὲ δέ μοι πατρός τε καὶ vἱέος . Cp. 355.

τίς γὰρ ἐσθλός . Oedipus has hinted to the Chorus that he brings ὄνησιν ἀστοῖς τοῖσδε , but has reserved all explanation of his meaning until Theseus shall arrive (288) . His exclamation here again touches on his secret; but, instead of interpreting εὐτυχής , he turns it off, for the present, by a quickly-added commonplace. "Does not experience, indeed, teach us that the benefactor of others is often his own?" The generous man, though he acts from no calculation of self-interest, actually serves himself by making zealous friends. Like thoughts are found in many popular shapes elsewhere: Il. 13.734 (of the man with νόος ἐσθλόςno/os e)s1qlo/sκαί τε πολέας ἐσάωσε, μάλιστά τέ κ’ αὐτὸς ἀνέγνω , "he saveth many, yea, and he himself best recognises (the worth of wisdom)": Menander Sentent. 141 ἐσθλῷ γὰρ ἀνδρί [ γ’ ] ἐσθλὰ καὶ διδοῖ θεός : ib. 391 ξένοις ἐπαρκῶν τῶν ἴσων τεύξῃ ποτέ : Hortat. 23 ὁ χρηστός, ὡς ἔοικε, καὶ χρηστοὺς ποιεῖ : pseudo - Philem. ap. Boissonad. Anecd. 1. 147 μετέρχεται τὸ δίκαιον εἰς πλεονεξίαν . Conversely, οἷ αὐτῷ κακὰ τεύχει ἀνὴρ ἄλλῳ κακὰ τεύχων (Hes. Opp. 265) , λίαν φιλῶν σεαυτὸν οὐδ’ ἕξεις φίλον (Men. Sent. 310) . We should not suppose a suppressed clause: ("I do not say, to himself ,") "for what good man is not a friend to himself?" The interest of the king is identified with that of his realm. To distinguish them so sharply is unfitting here. Cp. 1124, 1496, 1553. The conjecture ἔσθ’ ὃς (for ἐσθλὸς ) makes Oed. apologise for the selfishness of ἐμοί τε : "for who is not his own friend?" (!)

τίλέξω , here prob. fut. ind. rather than aor. subj. (though 315 τί φῶ; ): cp. O. T. 1419 οἴμοι, τί δῆτα λέξομεν πρὸς τόνδ’ ἔπος; Ph.1233 ὦ Ζεῦ, τί λέξεις; For fut. ind. combined with aor. subj., cp. Eur. Ion 758 εἴπωμεν ἢ σιγῶμεν ἢ τί δράσομεν;

ποῖ φρενῶν : see on 170 .

τί δ’ ἔστι; (cp. 46 ) marking surprise, as O. T. 319(n.), 1144 etc.

Αἰτναίας … πώλου , not seen, of course, by the spectators: Ismene leaves it with her servant (334) , and enters on foot (320) . Sicily having a reputation both for its horses ( Oppian Cyneg. 1. 170) and for its mules ( Photius 366. 12 ), some understand a mule here, as that animal (with an easy saddle, ἀστράβη ) was much used for such journeys. But though πῶλος , with a defining word (as τῶν καμήλων Arist. Hist. An. 1.1.47 , κύνεοι Anthol. 12. 238 ) could denote the young of animals other than the horse, πῶλος alone would always mean a young horse.

Αἰτναίας implies some choice breed, as in Theophr. Char. XXI(=VII in my 1st ed.) the μικροφιλότιμος buys Λακωνικὰς κύνας, Σικελικὰς περιστεράς , etc. In Aristoph. Pax 73the Αἰτναῖος μέγιστος κάνθαρος is not a mere joke on the Etna breed of horses , but alludes to a species of beetle actually found there (cp. Aesch. fr. 229 , Plato Com. ἑορτ. fr. 13, quoted by schol. ad loc.).

κρατὶ : locative dat., "on her head," rather than dat. of interest with ἡλιοστερὴς , "for her head." The ἡλιοστερής of the MSS. is a very strange word. It ought to mean "deprived of the sun": cp. βιοστερής 747 , ὀμματοστερής 1260 . Even with an active sense, "depriving of the sun," it is awkward. It could not mean "sun- averting. " In Aesch. Suppl. 1063 Ζεὺς...ἀποστεροίη γάμον is not, "may he avert from us," but "may he take away (from our foes)": Hartung would read ἀποστρέφοι μοι . (1) ἡλιοσκεπὴς (Nauck) is supported by Il. 16.224 χλαινάων ἀνεμοσκεπέων , and (2) ἡλιοστεγὴς (Coraes) by the use of στέγω as "to keep out." The latter seems most applicable to rain: cp. Pind. P. 4. 81 ἀμφὶ δὲ παρδαλέᾳ στέγετο φρίσσοντας ὄμβρους , Anthol. P. 6. 90 πῖλον...ὑδασιστεγῆ : the former, to heat, cold, or wind: cp. Anthol. P. 6. 335, on a καυσία (a broad-brimmed felt hat, used in Macedonia—from καῦσις ), καὶ σκέπας ἐν νιφετῷ, καὶ κόρυς ἐν πολέμῳ.

Θεσσαλὶς κυνῆ , a form of the Thessalian πέτασος , a felt hat (somewhat like our "wide-awake") with brim, worn esp. by travellers: cp. schol. on Aristoph. Av. 1203(where Iris enters with a κυνῆ ), κυνῆ δέ, ὅτι ἔχει περικεφαλαίαν τὸ πέτασον . In the Inachus Soph. made Iris wear an Ἀρκὰς κυνῆ (fr. 251) .

πρόσωπα : Aristoph. Lys. 542 οὐδὲ γόνατ’ ὰν κόπος ἕλοι με .

Elms. cp. Eur. I. T. 577 ἆρ’ εἰσίν; ἆρ’ οὐκ εἰσί; τίς φράσειεν ἄν;

πλανᾷ , misleads (me): the act. never="to wander." Plat. Prot. 356D αὕτη μὲν ( sc. sc.ἡ τοῦ φαινομένου δύναμιςh( tou= fainome/nou du/namisἡμᾶς ἐπλάνα . Hor. Carm. 3. 4. 5 an me ludit amabilis Insania?

Arist. Metaphys. 3. 6 ἀδύνατον ἅμα καταφάναι καὶ ἀποφάναι ἀληθῶς.

τί φῶ , the delib. subj. in a dependent clause ( τί might be ὅ τι ): cp. O. T. 71n.

φαιδρὰ , neut. acc. plur. as adverb: cp. 1695 : O. T. 883 ὑπέροπτα...πορεύεται (n.).

σαίνει με , greets me: cp. Aesch. Agam. 725 (the young lion)φαιδρωπὸς ποτὶ χεῖρα σαίνων ("fawning") : Soph. Ant. 1214 παιδός με σαίνει φθόγγος , "greets mine ear." [Eur.] Rhes. 55 σαίνει μ’ ἔννυχος φρυκτωρία , the beacon flashes on my sight.

The δῆλον of the MSS. can mean only "manifest to me" (a very weak sense): for it could not bear the emphatic sense, "in living presence" (as opp. to "in my fancy"). Nor, again, can it well be taken as a parenthetic adv., "'tis clear" (like Ai. 906 αὐτὸς πρὸς αὑτοῦ· δῆλον· ). The conjecture ἀδελφὸν (cp. Ant. 1 ὦ κοινὸν αὐτάδελφον Ἰσμήνης κάρα ) may be right.

Ismene has come from Thebes, where she has hitherto continued to live, in order to bring her father important tidings. The Thebans will shortly make an attempt to fix his home, not within, but near their borders. A war has already broken out between his sons.

There is no contrast in this play, as in the early part of the Antigone , between the spirit of the sisters. But the contrast between their circumstances indirectly exalts Antigone. She is wandering barefooted, enduring heat and cold ( 349 f. ), — Creon is struck by the suffering shown in her aspect ( 748 ), — while Ismene has at least the ordinary comforts of life.

ὦ δισσὰ πατρὸς καὶ κασιγν . κ.τ.λ. = ὦ πάτερ καὶ κασιγνήτη, δισσὰ ἐμοὶ ἥδιστα προσφωνήματα , two names most sweet for me to use: cp. Or. 1049 ὦ στέρν’ ἀδελφῆς … τάδ’ ἀντὶ παίδων καὶ γαμηλίου λέχους προσφθέγματ’ ἀμφὶ τοῖς ταλαιπώροις πάρα . Suppl. 802 ὦ παῖδες, ὦ πικρὸν φίλων προσηγόρημα ματέρων ("sons," a name bitter for your mothers to utter).

δεύτερον , when I have found you.

λύπῃ , caus. dat.: Archilochus fr. 101 (strong emotion) πολλὴν κατ’ ἀχλὺν ὀμμάτων ἔχευεν .

ὁρᾶν , epexeg. inf.: so ἄτλητον … ὁρᾶν, O. T. 792 . The form δύσμοιρος only here.

In the MSS. the verse ἦ τῆσδε κἀμοῦ ; etc. stands immediately after the verse πρόσψαυσον, ὦ παῖ , etc. Musgrave has been followed by nearly all subsequent editors, in separating these two verses by the insertion between them of the verse ὦ σπέρμ’ ὅμαιμον etc. This transposition is plainly necessary: else Ismene will say that she touches not only her father and sister, but herself. Campbell defends θιγγάνω … δυσμόρου … ἐμοῦ τρίτης as meaning, "I too am linked in this unhappy circle": adding that "the construction of a reply, in this sort of dialogue, is not to be pressed too closely." The source of the confusion in the MSS. was obviously that the gen. ἦ τῆσδε κἀμοῦ etc. could depend, in grammar , either on θιγγάνω or on τροφαί , though the sense leaves no choice. Nauck further places v. 327 ( ὦ τέκνον, ἥκεις ) after v. 329 ( πρόσψαυσον ). Wecklein places v. 328 ( τέκνον, πέφηνας ) after v. 329 . Neither of these changes is hurtful; but neither appears necessary.

ὦ δυσάθλιαι τροφαί , wretched mode of life (338) , — referring to the outward signs of suffering and destitution on which Creon dwells, 745 ff. : cp. 1250 ff . By his reply, ἦ τῆσδε κἀμοῦ; Oed. seems to hint that she separates herself from those whom she pities. Ismene with quick sensibility rejoins, δυσμόρου τ’ ἐμοῦ τρίτης , the life is to be mine, too, in your company (for τρίτης cp. 8 ). Dindorf's conjecture, ὦ δὔ ἀθλίω τροφά , makes the subsequent question of Oedipus appear needless.

ὅμαιμον expresses the sisters' relation to each other only ( "my children and my sisters" would be δύσφημον here). In Soph. ὅμαιμος, ὁμαίμων always refer to brother or sister: 323 , 979 , 1275 , 1405 , 1772 : Ant. 486, 512 f. : El. 12, 325 , 531 : O. T. 639.

σῇ (caus. dat.)=an objective gen. σοῦ : O. T. 969 τὠμῷ πόθῳ (n.).

πότερα , instead of πότερον , to avoid an anapaest: Ai. 265n.

πόθοισι ; (causal:) was it because thou wast fain to see me after so long a time? (or was there some further special cause?) Cp. Ai. 531 φόβοισί γ’ αὐτὸν ἐξελυσάμην.

λόγων αὐτάγγ . object.gen., αὐτὴλόγουσἀγγέλλουσα . Aesch. Ag. 646 πραγμάτων εὐάγγελον. λόγοιςwould be a dat. of circumstance ("with"), but very harsh.

ξὺν ᾧπερ … μόνῳ = ξὺν ( τούτῳ ) οἰκετῶν ὅνπερ εἶχον πιστὸν μόνον , the attrac tion of the relative extending to the predicative adj.: Dem. De Cor. § 298 οὔτε φόβος οὔτ’ ἄλλο οὐδὲν ἐπῆρεν...ὧν ἔκρινα δικαίων καὶ συμφερόντων τῇ πόλει οὐδὲν προδοῦναι .

πονεῖν , epexeg. infin. with ποῦ ( εἰσι ): so as to do their part. The infin. was thus used in affirmative clauses (esp. after ὅδε ), as Il. 9.688 εἰσὶ καὶ οἵδε τάδ’ εἰπέμεν, οἵ μοι ἕποντο , here are these also to tell the tale , who went with me: Eur. Hipp. 294 γυναῖκες αἴδε συγκαθιστάναι νόσον , here are women to help in soothing thy trouble. So on the affirmative οἵδε εἰσὶ πονεῖν ( "here they are to serve ") is modelled the interrogative ποῦ εἰσὶ πονεῖν ; "where are they, that they may serve (as they are bound to do)?" So Eur. Or. 1473 ποῦ δῆτ’ ἀμύνειν οἱ κατὰ στέγας Φρύγες;

ποῦ (the scholiast's reading) is right. ποῖ supposes a very harsh ellipse of ἥκουσιν or the like, and agrees less well with the reply.

οὗπέρ εἰσι : on 273 . Schaerer's τἀν is better than the MS. δ’ ἐν because the hint is made more impressive by the abruptness.

τανῦν is adv.

Αἰγύπτῳ . Her. 2.35 τὰ πολλὰ πάντα ἔμπαλιν τοῖσι ἄλλοισι ἀνθρώποισι ἐστήσαντο ἤθεά τε καὶ νόμους· ἐν τοῖσι αἱ μὲν γυναῖκες ἀγοράζουσι καὶ καπηλεύουσι, οἱ δὲ ἄνδρες κατ οἴκους ἐόντες ὑφἀίνουσι . Soph. certainly seems to have had this passage of his friend's work in view: else it would be strange that v. 341 should correspond so exactly with the special tasks ascribed to the women by Her. So the reference in El. 62to the (supposed) dead returning recalls the Thracian Salmoxis in Her. 4.95 , and the disputed passage Ant. 905ff. recalls the wife of Intaphernes in Her. 3.119 . Nymphodorus of Syracuse ( 275 B.C.? ), in the 3rd book (read γ’ for ιγ’ in the schol. here, Müller fr. Hist. 2. 380) of his Νόμιμα Βαρβαρικά , repeated the statement of Her., adding (prob. of himself) that Sesostris had thus sought to tame the men of Egypt to his sway. Anaxandrides, of the Middle Comedy ( circ. 340 B.C.), in his Πόλεις , represented the Athenians as rejecting an Egyptian alliance on the ground of the opposition between the manners of Greece and Egypt: — οὔθ’ οἱ τρόποι γὰρ ὁμονοοῦς), οὔθ’ οἱ νόμοι | ἡμῶν ( Fragm. Com. Bothe p. 426) .

φύσιν , 270

τροφάς , 330 .

ἱστουργοῦντες : Il. 6.490 (Hector to Andromache) ἀλλ’ εἰς οἶκον ἰοῦσα τὰ σ’ αὐτῆς ἔργα κόμιζε, ἱστόν τ’ ἠλακάτην τε, καὶ ἀμφιπόλοισι κέλευε ἔργον ἐποίχεσθαι· πόλεμος δ’ ἄνδρεσσι μελήσει .

τἄξω βίου τροφεῖα , those means of supporting life which are sought outside of the home,—paraphrasing the ἀγοράζουσι καὶ καπηλεύουσι of Her. 2.35 . Elsewhere τροφεῖα always = "reward for rearing" ( Plat. Rep. 520B, etc.).

σφῷν δ’ , dat. of interest, "for you two" (Ant. and Ism.), in your case. Some take it as partitive gen.: then it would mean, "of you two pairs ," — the pair of brothers being one unit, and the pair of sisters another. But I know no parallel for such an use of a dual pronoun. It is different when ἄμφω is said of two "sides" or armies, considered as units ( Il. 2.123 εἴπερ γάρ κ’ ἐθέλοιμεν Ἀχαιοί τε Τρῶές τε | … ἀριθμηθήμεναι ἄμφω ): or when a dual verb has a twofold dual subject, Il. 8.185 Ξάνθε τε καὶ σύ, Πόδαργε, καὶ Αἴθων Λάμπε τε δῖε νῦν μοι τὴν κομιδὴν ἀποτίνετον .

Not noticing Ismene's hint (336) , Oedipus imagines his sons in repose at Thebes. He is soon to learn that one of them, an exile, is levying war against the other (374) .

οἰκουροῦσιν , not οἰκουρεῖτον , though a dual follows (345) : O. T. 1511f. εἰχέτην...εὔχεσθε : Xen. Cyr. 6.1.47 ὡς εἰδέτην...ἠσπάσαντο ἀλλήλους : Plat. Prot. 330C εἴπετον δή μοι...ὃ ὠνομάσατε ἄρτι .

ὥστε = ὡς , an epic use freq. in Aesch. and Soph.

παρθένοι . [Dem.] In Neaer. (or. 59) § 86 ἱκανὸν φόβον ταῖς γυναιξὶ παρασκευάζων τοῦ σωφρονεῖν καὶ μηδὲν ἁμαρτάνειν ἀλλὰ δικαίως οἰκουρεῖν . Eur. Or. 928 εἰ τἄνδον οἰκουρήμαθ’ οἱ λελειμμένοι φθείρουσιν .

τἀμὰ δυστήνου : Ph. 1126 τὰν ἐμὰν μελέου τροφάν : so nostros vidisti flentis ocellos Ov. Her. 5. 43. τἀμὰ … κακὰ: cognate acc. to ὑπερπονεῖτον (like πονεῖν πόνους ), "ye bear the woes of me hapless for me" ( δυστήνου , placed between art. and noun, must not be taken with ὑπερππονεῖτον ). Cp. Plat. Legg. 717C (a son must cherish his aged parents)ἀποτίνοντα δανείσματα ἐπιμελείας τε καὶ ὑπερπονουντων ὠδῖνας παλαιὰς ἐπὶ νέοις δανεισθείσας , requiting...their pangs of old, when they suffered for him.

νέας τροφῆς ἔληξε , ceased to need the tender care which is given to children. νέα τροφή , here, "the nurture ( not "growth") of the young": so Ai. 510 νέας | τροφῆς στερηθείς , bereft of the tendance which childhood needs: El. 1143 (speaking of her brother's infancy) τροφῆς | … τὴν … ἀμφὶ σοὶ | παρέσχον . But in O. T. 1 νέα τροφή = "last-born nurslings."

κατίσχυσεν , became strong (ingressive aor.), δέμας , "in body" (acc. of respect). This compound verb, though metrically convenient, seems not to occur elsewhere before the 2nd cent. B.C. : it was usu. intrans., as Polyb. 11. 13 κατίσχυον καὶ τῷ πλήθει καὶ ταῖς εὐχειρίαις (began to prevail in the battle). Evang. Matth. xvi. 18 πύλαι ᾅδου οὐ κατισχύουσιν αὐτῆς .

γερονταγωγεῖ , on the analogy of παιδαγωγεῖν (so, in late Greek, ξεναγωγεῖν for ξεναγεῖν ): Aristoph. Eq. 1098 ("i give myself to thee," says demus)γερονταγωγεῖν κἀναπαιδεύειν πάλιν .

νηλίπους : schol. α·νυπόδητος . Apoll. Rhod. 3. 646 νήλιπος, οἰέανος (shoeless, with only a tunic): Theocr. 4. 56 εἰς ὄρος ὅκχ’ ἕρπῃς, μὴ ἀνάλιπος ἔρχεο, Βάττε : where schol. ἦλιψ γὰρ τὸ ὑπόδημα . If the word really comes from an ἦλιψ (of which there is no other trace), then νηλίπους (used also by Lycophron 635 , who, however, may have followed Soph.) is less correct than νήλιπος , which Blomfield ( Aesch. PV 248) wished to restore here. Eustathius 787. 52 derives νήλιπος from λίπος (fat, unguent), explaining it by αὐχμηρὸς καὶ ἀλιπής ( "unkempt" ).

ἡγεῖται . The sentence γερονταγωγεῖ, πολλὰ μὲν ... ἀλωμένη, πολλοῖσι δ’ ὄμβρ. μοχθοῦσα , is so far regular and complete: then we should have expected ἡγουμένη , introducing a comment on the whole sentence. Instead, we have ἡγεῖται , which draws μοχθοῦσα to itself, and thus breaks the symmetry of the antithesis. The substitution of a finite verb for a second participial clause is freq. in Greek; but is usu. managed as if here we had πολλὰ μὲν...ἀλωμένη, πολλοῖς δ’ ὄμβρ. μοχθεῖ, ἡγουμένη etc. Cp. El. 190 οἰκονομῶ θαλάμους πατρός, ὦδε μὲν ἀεικεῖ σὺν στολᾷ, κεναῖς δ’ ἀμφίσταμαι τραπέζαις (instead of ἀμφισταμένη ): Ph. 213 ff. οὐ μολπὰν...ἔχων,—...ἀλλὰ...βοᾷ (instead of βοῶν ): Lys. or. 12 § 15 ἐδόκει μοι ταύτῃ πειρᾶσθαι σωθῆ\ναι, ἐνθυμουμένῳ ὅτι, ἐὰν μὲν λάθω, σωθήσομαι·, ἐὰν δὲ ληφθῶ, ἡγούμην etc.: and O. T. 1134n. See also Ai. 806(n. on ζητεῖτ’ ).

τὰ τῆς . There are only three other instances in Soph. of the art. so placed: Ph. 263 Φιλοκτήτης ὃν οἱ | δισσοὶ στρατηγοί : Ant. 409 κόνιν σήραντες ἢ κατεῖχε τὸν | νέκυν : El. 879 κἀπὶ τοῖς | σαυτῆς κακοῖσι . Close cohesion in thought and utterance is the excuse for this, as for the elision of δ’, τ’, ταῦτ’ at the end of a v. ( O. T. 29n.).

εἰ … ἔχοι is an abstract statement of the condition: — " Supposing him to have tendance, she is content." For optat. in protasis, with pres. ind. in apodosis, cp. Antiphanes fr. incert. 51 (Bothe p. 412) εἰ γὰρ ἀφέλοι τις τοῦ βίου τὰς ἡδονάς, καταλείπετ’ οὐδὲν ἕτερον ἢ τεθνηκέναι , " supposing one takes away...then nothing is left."

τροφὴν , "tendance": see on 345 : cp. 1614.

μαντεῖα πάντα implies several oracles, given to the Thebans about Oedipus after he had left Thebes. There is no clue to their purport, and we need not ask: they are invented merely to create a pious office for Ismene. It would not have seemed well that she should have stayed at Thebes all these years without showing any active interest in his fate: on the other hand, the poetic legend required that Antigone should be the sole guide of his wanderings. The oracle about final rest had been given to Oed. in his youth (see on 87 ); the oracle about his grave has only just been received at Thebes (389) . Between these two, the only oracle suggested by the Sophoclean version of the story is a response to the question which Creon had proposed to ask at Delphi ( O. T. 1438), as to whether Oed. should remain at Thebes. But the story of the expulsion ( 768 ff. ) implies that no such response had then been obtained.

τοῦδε σώματος (without περί ), gen. of connection; see on 307 .

φύλαξ δέ μοι κ.τ.λ., a general description of her part, subjoined to the special instance just given: "and you constituted yourself a trusty watcher (at Thebes) in my interest, when I was being driven from the land," i.e. from the moment when the decision to expel me had been taken, and the act was in contemplation.

μοι for μου seems necessary: and I suspect that μου first arose from inattention to the exact sense. A gen. after φύλαξ always denotes the object guarded: thus φύλαξ μου ought to mean (not, "a watcher in my interest," but) "a guardian of my person"; this, however, was Antigone's part (21) : Ismene had never roamed with him. So in Eur. Bacch. 612 τίς μοι φύλαξ ἦν; (say the Bacchants to Dionysus), "what overseer, master (of our rites, like ἐπίσκοπος of Dionysus, Ant. 1148) had we?" — not, "what guardian of our persons was there?" Yet there L2 (cod. Laur. 32. 2) has μου .

στόλος , a journey with a purpose, a "mission": Ph. 243 τίνι | στόλῳ προσέσχες; on what mission hast thou touched here?

μὴ οὐχὶ … φέρουσα explains the special sense of κενή . "You have not come empty-handed— i.e. without bringing some terror for me." μὴ οὐ properly stands with a partic. in a negative statement only when μή could stand with it in the corresponding affirmative statement: thus ( a ) affirmative: βραδὺς ἔρχει μὴ φέρων, you (always) come slowly, if you are not bringing: ( b ) negative: οὐ βραδὺς ἔρχει, μὴ οὐ φέρων, you never come slowly, unless you are bringing. Here μὴ οὐ is irregular, because the affirmative form would be ἥκεις οὐ (not μὴ ) φέρουσα , a simple statement of fact; and so the negative should be οὐχ ἥκεις οὐ φέρουσα . But bringing bad news is felt here as a condition of her coming. Hence μὴ οὐ is used as if the sentence were formally conditional: οὐκ ἂν ἦλθες μὴ οὐ φέρουσα .

From Thebes to Athens is a short day's journey; but Ismene has sought her father far and wide. This could not well have been if, as Campbell supposes (on 355 ), the oracles which she herself had formerly brought to him had directed his course towards Attica.

ζητοῦσα τὴν σὴν τροφήν , "enquiring as to your way of life " is supplemented by ποῦ κατοικοίης , i.e. , " where you were living."Cp. Thuc. 4.42 ἐπετήρουν τοὺς Ἀθηναίους οἷ κατασχήσουσιν .

ἀμφὶ … παίδοιν (dat.), "about" : oft. of encompassing tenderness, as 1614 ; here, of besetting trouble: unless we take it as merely = "in the case of": cp. Tr. 727 ἀλλ’ ἀμφὶ τοῖς σφαλεῖσι μὴ )ξ ἑκουσίας | ὀργὴ πέπειρα .

Eteocles and Polyneices were young boys at the fall of Oedipus (see on 1 ), and their uncle Creon (brother of Iocasta) became regent ( O. T. 1418). As the two brothers grew up, they agreed, at first, in wishing to resign the throne, of which they were joint heirs, to Creon, lest Thebes should be tainted by their own rule; but afterwards they fell to striving with each other for the sole power.

ἔρως , desire (436) , is a necessary and a certain correction. The MS. ἔρις would have to mean " emulous desire," either ( a ) between the two brothers, if τε … μηδέ = " both " … "and not": or ( b ) between the brothers and ( τε ) Creon. Now, there is no objection to using ἐρίζω, ἔρις of noble rivalry. The fatal objection is that the idea of rivalry at all is here completely,—almost ludicrously,—out of place. The notion that Soph. was thinking of the ἀγαθὴ ἔρις , which rouses men to effort, as opp. to the κακὴ ἔρις ( Hes. Opp. 11 ff.), is surely very frigid. It is possible, however, that it was this notion which first brought ἔρις into 367.

Κρέοντί τε . The τε = "both," answering to μηδέ "and not." So τε is answered by οὐδέ (instead of οὔτε ) Eur. I. T. 697, or by δέ Soph. Ph. 1312 . So, too, οὔτε by δέ , Eur. Suppl. 223, etc. Such irregularity is natural when the second thought is opposed to the first. The objection to reading μήτε in 368 is that, while οὔτε (or μήτε )... τε is common enough, there is no example of τε...οὔτε (or μήτε ).

Paley's Κρέοντι δὴ is, however, highly probable. It would mean, "to Creon in the next resort." So δὴ is used of succession in Ant. 173, where Creon says ἐγὼ κράτη δὴ πάντα καὶ θρόνους ἔχω , I next (the sons of Oed. being dead); and Aesch. Eum. 3 ἣ δὴ τὸ μητρὸς δευτέρα τόδ’ ἕζετο | μαντεῖον .

ἐᾶσθαι , pass., as Tr. 329 ἡ δ’ οὖν ἐάσθω : Thuc. 1.142 ( ἐασόμενοι ) : Eur. I. A. 331 ( ἐάσομαι ) : I. T. 1344 ( ἐώμενος ) : etc. The midd. of ἐάω is not classical.

πόλιν : so in Ant. 776 ὅπως μίασμα πᾶσ’ ὑπεκφύγῃ πόλις , it is implied that the whole State may be polluted by an act of the king.

λόγῳ , in the light of reason, with calm reflection (in contrast to the blind passion for power which afterwards seized them), a dat. of manner, cp. 381 , O. T. 405 ὀργῇ λελέχθαι , Ant. 621 σοφίᾳ...ἔπος πέφανται.

τὴν πάλαι … φθοράν , beginning with the curse called down on Laïus by Pelops, for robbing him of his son Chrysippus. Cp. Ant. 596 (of this labdacid house) οὐδ’ ἀπαλλάσσει γενεὰν γένος, ἀλλ’ ἐρείπει | θεῶν τις etc.: one generation doth not free another, but some god brings ruin.

κἀλιτηρίου . The MS. reading, κἀξ ἀλĭτηροῦ , is against metre, and gives a form of the adj. which occurs nowhere else; though, had it existed, it would have been most convenient for epic verse. ἀλιτήριος , and the poet. ἀλĭτρός , alone are found. The preceding ἐκ may have led the scribe into an erroneous repetition, as in Ai. 205L has ὁ δεινὸς ὁ μέγας instead of ὁ δεινὸς μέγας (cp. Wecklein, Ars Soph. emend. XVI. pp. 69 ff.). This seems, on the whole, more likely than that the Homeric ἀλείτης ("sinner," ἀλοιτός in Lycophr. 579 ) should have suggested a form ἀλειτηρός or ἀλοιτηρός , of which there is no other trace. Hesychius (I. 236) , s.v. ἀλιτροσύνη , says that in the Αἰχμαλωτίδες Soph. used the subst. ἀλιτρία ( Aristoph. Ach. 907 ὥσπερ πίθακον ἀλιτρίας πολλᾶς πλέων ), whence Dindorf κἀξ ἀλιτρίας φρενός, "from a sin of the mind." The objection to this is the unexampled lengthening of the second syllable.

The dat. after εἰσῆλθε is strictly a dat. of the person interested, but was perh. influenced by the analogy of the dat. in παρέστη μοι , "it occurred to me," and the like; cp. Tr. 298 ἐμοὶ γὰρ οἶκτος... εἰσέβη : Her. 1.86 ) λέγεται ( τῷ Κροίσῳ … ἐσελθεῖν...τὸ τοῦ Σόλωνος : but 6. 125 τὸν Κροῖσον γέλως ἐσῆλθε : and so Eur. Med. 931 εἰσῆλθέ μ’ οἶκτος .

τρὶς ἀθλίοιν for τρισαθλίοιν was first given by Porson, since otherwise there would be no caesura either in the 3rd or in the 4th foot. He compares Od. 5.306 τρὶς μάκαρες Δαναοὶ καὶ τετράκις : Ar. Plut. 851 καὶ τρὶς κακοδαίμων καὶ τετράκις, κ.τ.λ. To Hermann's argument, that in any case τρὶς and ἀθλίοιν cohere, the answer is that, for the metre, the degree of coherence makes all the difference. Blaydes, keeping τρισαθλίοιν , quotes five such cases as "free from suspicion." They are the same five which Porson had discussed and proposed to amend in connection with this passage ( praef. p. xxviii): viz. Aesch. Pers. 501(transpose κρυσταλλοπῆγα ), Eur. I. A. 1586 (transpose ὁρωμένου ), Soph. Ai. 969(not strictly similar,— ἐπεγγελῷεν ), Aesch. Ag. 1261(=1252 Dind. παρεσκόπεις , doubtful), Suppl. 252 (=244 D. ἐπεικάσαι , doubtful). Of these, παρεσκόπεις is the only exact parallel to τρισαθλίοιν , as being a single word coincident with the dipodia, and not preceded by elision.

If νεάζων merely = νεώτερος ὤν , the pleonasm would be too weak: perh., then, it is tinged with the notion of νεανιευόμενος (as in Eur. Phoen. 713: ποῖ; μῶν νεάζων οὐχ ὁρᾷς ἃ χρῆν σ’ ὁρᾶν; — said by Creon to Eteocles). Cp. Aesch. Ag. 763 φιλεῖ δὲ τίκτειν ὕβρις μὲν παλαιὰ νεά‐ ζουσαν ὕβριν .

τὸν πρόσθε : Polyneices alludes to his right as the firstborn, 1294 , 1422 : Eur. ( Phoen. 71) followed the common account in making Eteocles the elder. The change adopted by Soph. is here a twofold dramatic gain; for ( a ) Polyneices, who is to come on the scene, can be treated as the foremost ofiender; ( b ) Eteocles has now a special fault, and so the curse on both sons is further justified (421).

ἀποστερίσκει , historic pres., "deprives of" (rather than a true pres., "is excluding from"). The simple στερίσκω (Thuc., Plat., Eur., etc.) was commoner in Attic than this compound.

πληθύων , lit., becoming full (of the Nile rising, Her. 2.19 ): Aesch. Ag. 869 ὡς ἐπλήθυον λόγοι .

Ἄργος , the territory, not only the city; called κοῖλον because the Argive plain is bounded on W., N. and E. by hills, as on S. by the sea. This epithet had already been given to it, acc. to the schol., in the epic called the Ἐπίγονοι , popularly ascribed to Homer ( Her. 4.32 , who expresses doubt), and was again used by Soph. in his Thamyras (fr. 222). Cp. Strabo 8. 370 τῆς τε χώρας (the argive plain) κοίλης οὔσης καὶ ποταμοῖς διαρρεομένης (the inachus and the erasînus) καὶ ἕλη καὶ λίμνας παρεχομένης . So Her. 7.129 τὸ μέσον δὲ τούτων τῶν λεχθέντων ὀρέων ἡ Θεσσαλίη ἐστί, ἐοῦσα κοίλη : Od. 4.1 Λακεδαίμονα κοίλην (the valley of the Eurotas); Polyb. 1. 3. 1 Κοίλη Συρία (as lying between Lebanon and Anti-Lebanon). The epith. κοῖλον has an epic tone, as suggesting a distinction from the Homeric Πελασγικὸν Ἄργος (perh. Thessaly), Ἀχαϊκὸν and Ἴασον Ἄργος (Peloponnesus).

κῆδος , affinitatem , with Adrastus, by marrying his daughter Argeia ( κῆδος Ἀδράστου λαβών , Eur. Phoen. 77).

καινόν , in a new quarter (as opp. to his native land). Perhaps Statius, whom Schneid. quotes, was translating this: iamque ille novis, scit fama, superbit Conubiis, viresque parat, queis regna capessat ( Theb. 2. 108) .

ὡς κ.τ.λ.: "as purposing that Argos should either possess the Theban land in honour, or exalt Thebes to the skies" (by the glory of having defeated Argos).

ὡς … Ἄργος … καθέξον ἢ … βιβῶν , acc. absol. in the personal constr., as O. T. 101 ὡς τόδ’ αἷμα χειμάζον πόλιν : Thuc. 6.24 ἔρως ἐνέπεσε τοῖς πᾶσιν...ἐκπλεῦσαι...ὡς ἢ καταστρεψομένοις ἐφ’ ἃ ἔπλεον, ἢ οὐδὲν ἂν σφαλεῖσαν μεγάλην δύναμιν , in the belief that they would reduce Sicily, or that at all events a great armament could suffer no disaster. Eur. Ion 964 ΠΑΙΔ. σοὶ δ’ ἐς τί δόξ’ εἴσῆλθεν ἐκβαλεῖν τέκνον;—ΚΡΕΟΥΣΑ. ὡς τὸν θεὸν σώσοντα τόν γ’ αὑτοῦ γόνον .

τιμῇ , dat. of manner: cp. 369 .

καθέξον , occupy as conquerors: Dem. or. 18 § 96 τὰ κύκλῳ τῆς Ἀττικῆς κατεχόντων ἁρμοσταῖς καὶ φρουραῖς .

πρὸς οὐρ. βιβῶν : cp. κλέος οὐρανὸν ἵκει ( Od. 9.20) , κλέος οὐρανόμηκες (Aristoph. Nub. 459) : Eur. Bacch. 972 ὥστ’ οὐρανῷ στηρίζον εὑρήσεις κλέος (thou wilt find thy fame towering in the sky). But the best illustration is Isocr. or. 15 § 134 τὰ μὲν ἁμαρτανόμενα παρόψονται, τὸ δὲ κατορθωθὲν οὐρανόμηκες ποιήσουσιν , they will overlook your failures, and exalt your success to the skies. So Lucr. 1. 78 religio pedibus subiecta vicissim Opteritur, nos exaequat victoria caelo. Wecklein strangely understands: — "or will make Thebes rise to the sky" (in smoke , by burning the city), comparing Eur. Tro. 1298 πτέρυγι δὲ καπνὸς ὥς τις οὐ‐ ράνια πεσοῦσα δορὶ καταφθίνει γᾶ , which means simply: "our land hath fallen like smoke that hath sunk down on its wing from the sky, and is perishing by the spear."

ἀριθμός : Eur. Tro. 475 κἀνταῦθ’ ἀριστεύοντ’ ἐγεινάμην τέκνα, οὐκ ἀριθμὸν ἄλλως, ἀλλ’ ὑπερτάτους Φρυγῶν . Hor. Epp. 1. 2. 27 Nos numerus sumus et fruges consumere nati.

If the MS. ὅποι (Vat. ὅπη ) is right, the phrase is harsh beyond example. ποῖ, ὅποι , instead of ποῦ, ὅπου , are often boldly used, when the verb implies either ( a ) motion , as 227 καταθήσεις , 476 τελευτῆσαι , Eur. Bacch. 184 καθιστάναι , etc.; or ( b ) patience up to a point, as Aristoph. Lys. 526 ποῖ γὰρ καὶ χρῆν ἀναμεῖναι; But it is hard to see how ὅποι κατοικτιοῦσιν could mean " how far they will prolong (thy woes) before they pity them." To supply προελθόντας or προαγαγόντες is to cut the knot. If the phrase meant anything, it ought rather to mean, " up to what point they will pity them." As in 335 ποῖ is a MS. error for ποῦ , so here ὅποι for ὅπου (Wecklein prefers ὅπῃ , "in what way"). Note that, in this context, πόνους = the woes of Oed. generally (mental and physical), not merely his toils in wandering: this is against the emend. κατοικιοῦσιν .

ὡς … ἕξειν . Against the tempting conjecture θεοὶ … ἕξουσ’ , remark that in some other passages, where our MSS. give this mixed construction, the acc. and inf. could not be eliminated without strong measures: thus Xen. Hellen. 6.5.42 ἐλπίζειν δὲ χρὴ ὡς ἄνδρας ἀγαθοὺς μᾶλλον ἢ κακοὺς αὐτοὺς γενήσεσθαι : Cyr. 8. 1. 25 πρὸς δὲ τούτοις ἐλογίζετο ὡς εἰ πάντες οἱ κοινῶνες θεοσεβεῖς εἶεν, ἧττον ἂν αὐτοὺς ἐθέλειν : where the least violent remedy would be to delete ὡς —a course not possible here. In some other such places, indeed, the inf. can be very easily corrected (as Hellen. 3. 4. 27 εἴη for εἶναι , 7. 4. 39 δεῖ for δεῖν ).

ὡς … θεοὺς ἕξειν may be sound. Harsh as it seems to us, usage had perhaps accustomed the ear to hearing the speaker's own view introduced by ὡς , even when the corresponding construction did not follow. ὧδ’ ἐμοῦ would be weak. But ὥστ’ ἐμοῦ (against which the presence of ὥστε in 386 is not conclusive, cp. on 544 ) is worth weighing: cp. Eur. Or. 52 ἐλπίδα δὲ δή τιν’ ἔχομεν ὥστε μὴ θανεῖν .

Since ἔγωγε is virtually one word, this v. cannot be regarded as an instance of γε used twice in the same sentence. Such repetition is allowable when more than one word is to be emphasised, as Eur. Phoen. 554 ἐπεὶ τά γ’ ἀρκοῦνθ’ ἱκανὰ τοῖς γε σώφροσιν , but no certain example happens to occur in Soph.: see on O. T. 1030.

The purport of this new oracle seems to have been: — "The welfare of Thebes depends on Oed., alive or dead." Ismene paraphrases it: — "It shows that you will be in request with the Thebans some day ( ποτέ , i.e. some day soon , 397 ), — not merely after your death, but while you live." She knows that Creon is coming in the hope of carrying Oed. back — not to Thebes, but to some place just beyond the Theban border, where his person, and afterwards his grave, should be under Theban control. Cp. on 1331 .

εὐσοίας , used by Soph. also in the Amphitryon (fr. 119) ἐπεὶ δὲ βλάστοι, τῶν τριῶν μίαν λαβεῖν εὔσοιαν ἀρκεῖ , quoted by the schol., who describes it as the reading ἐν τοῖς ἀναγκαιοτέροις τῶν ἀντιγράφων (the better copies) … ὃ καὶ οἱ ὑπομνηματισάμενοι ἀξιοῦσιν(the Alexan drian commentators). It does not occur except in Soph.: but Theocr. 24. 8 has εὔσοα τέκνα ("safe and sound").

A and other MSS. have τοιοῦδ’ ὑπ’ , which gives a clear constr. It seems arbitrary to assume that in L's reading τίς δ’ ἂν τοιοῦδ’ ἀνδρὸς εὖ πράξειεν ἄν the syllable lost was rather τι after τίς δ’ ἂν , the gen. being one of source. Herm. supports the latter view by O. T. 1006 σοῦ πρὸς δόμους ἐλθόντος εὖ πράξαιμί τι , but there the gen. is absolute. Wecklein gives τίς δ’ ἀντὶ τοιοῦδ’ ἀνδρὸς εὖ πράξειεν ἄν; comparing ἀνθ’ οὗ, ἀντὶ τοῦ ; but in such phrases ἀντί = "in recompense for," not "through the agency of."

ἐν σοὶ : 247.

γίγνεσθαι is never merely εἶναι. ἐν σοὶ γίγνεται τὰ κείνων κράτη =their power comes to be in thy hand: i.e. the new oracle so appoints.

φασί with indef. subject, "people say," report says (we cannot supply "the θεωροί " from 413 ).

κράτη , political predominance generally, but with esp. ref. to prevalence in war against Athens (1332) : the plur. as of royal power ( Ant. 173 κράτη...καὶ θρόνους ).

ἀνήρ , emphatic, as oft.: Aristoph. Nub. 823 ὃ σὺ μαθὼν ἀνὴρ ἔσει : Xen. Cyr. 4.2.25 οὐκέτ’ ἀνήρ ἐστιν, ἀλλὰ σκευοφόρος .

ὤλλυσαν , imperf. of intention; see on 274 . This was their design up to the moment of his fall. From that moment dates the period meant by νῦν .

see on 1 .

δ\ς πέσῃ without ἄν , as oft. in poetry, seldom in prose ( O. T. 1231n.).

καὶ μὴν here = "Well, however that may be" (even if it is φλαῦρον ).

γε throws back a light stress on Κρέοντα : " Creon thinks the matter important." For a slightly different use of καὶ μήν... γε cp. O. T. 345n.

βαιοῦ … χρόνου . The gen. of the "time within which " expresses the period to which the act belongs , and might so be viewed as possessive: Plat. Gorg. 448A οὐδείς μέ πω ἠρώτηκε καινὸν οὐδὲν πολλῶν ἐτῶν , i.e. non-questioning of me has now been the attribute of many years. ἐντός is sometimes added ( Isocr. or. 6 § 46 ἐντὸς τριῶν μηνῶν κατέσχεν ἅπασαν Μακεδονίαν ).

κοὐχὶ μ. , with warning emphasis: O. T. 58 γνωτὰ κοὐκ ἄγνωτα (n.). Cp. 617 .

στήσωσι , sc. οἱ Θηβαῖοι : Creon himself lays stress on his mission to speak for all (737) . Schol. κατοικίσωσι . The word has a certain harsh fitness for τὸν πλανήτην (3) . Against ὡς ἄγχι γῆς στήσῃ σε speaks the plural strain of the whole passage ( 392 κείνων , 400 κρατῶσι , 402 κείνοις , 405 θέλουσι , etc.).

ὅρων . ἐμβαίνω usu. takes either dat., or prep. with gen. or accus.: the simple gen. could be explained as partitive, but prob. is rather on the analogy of the gen. with ἐπι βαίνω: cp. O. T. 825 ἐμβατεύειν πατρίδος . The gen. with ἐπεμβαίνω (924) is warranted by the first preposition.

401-408

The tenor of this fine passage should be observed.

Oedipus took ἐν σοί (392) to mean that the welfare of Thebes depended on his presence there. He is thinking of a restoration to his Theban home (395) . He asks, therefore, —"Of what use can I be to them if I am left at their doors, and not received within their land?" "They will suffer," she replies, "if your tomb is neglected." Oedipus does not see the force of this answer: he still infers (from θανόντα in 390 ) that, whatever may be his doom in life, he is at least to be buried at Thebes. "Why, of course they will," he replies (403) . " So " — pursues the daughter (404) — "they mean to keep you within their grasp." A new suspicion flashes on him. "They will bury me at Thebes?" "It cannot be." That is enough. He will never give himself into their hands. — Remark that he was supposing Apollo's former decree (91) to have been cancelled by this later one (389) . He now sees that the new oracle does not cancel the former, but merely confirms it in one aspect, viz. in the promise of ἄτην τοῖς πέμψασιν (93) .

θύρασι , foris , as Eur. El. 2074 οὐδὲν γὰρ αὐτὴν δεῖ θύρασιν εὐπρεπὲς | φαίνειν πρόσωπον (she ought not to show her beauty abroad ), where, as here, Elms. restored it from the MS. θύραισι . Campbell retains the latter. But, while in θύρασι, θύραζε, θύραθεν, θυραῖος the notion of "external" is uppermost, the figurative uses of the plural θύραι always speak of approaching the house: as ἐπὶ τὰς θύρας φοιτᾶν, ἐπὶ ταῖς θύραις διατρίβειν, ἐπὶ ταῖς θύραις τῆς Ἑλλάδος ἐσμέν ( Xen. Anab. 6.5.23). So here θύραισι would mean, not, "outside of their doors," but "at their very doors."

κειμένου : schol. οἰκοῦντος .

κείνοις with βαρύς only.

δυστυχῶν =if it does not receive due honours: cp. ἄμοιρος...νέκυς of a corpse denied due rites ( Ant. 1071). Eur. Hec. 319 τύμβον δὲ βουλοίμην ἂν ἀξιούμενον τὸν ἐμὸν ὁρᾶσθαι . Since in death (390) he was still to sway their destiny, they wished his grave to be where they could make the due offerings ( ἐναγίζειν ) at it: cp. Her. 2.44 τῷ μὲν ὡς ἀθανάτῳ...θύουσι, τῷ δὲ...ὡς ἥρωι ἐναγίζουσι . Such ἐναγισμός would be at least annual (cp. Isae. or. 2 § 46 ). The schol. takes δυστυχῶν as = "if not on Theban soil": but this is excluded by 407 .

Cp. O. T. 398 γνώμῃ κυρήσας οὐδ’ ἀπ’ οἰωνῶν μαθών . It needed no oracle to tell one that they would incur divine anger for neglecting the first duties of piety towards their late king.

σε προσθέσθαι , "to associate you with them (as a prospective ally) in the neighbourhood of their land, and not (to leave you) in a place where you will be your own master." Cp. Her. 1.69 χρήσαντος τοῦ θεοῦ τὸν Ἕλληνα φίλον προσθέσθαι,...ὑμέας...προσκαλέομαι φίλος τε θέλων γενέσθαι καὶ σύμμαχος . With μηδ’ , etc., a verbal notion such as ἐᾶσαι οἰκεῖν must be supplied from προσθέσθαι : cp. El. 71 καὶ μή μ’ ἄτιμον τῆσδ’ ἀποστείλητε γῆς, ἀλλ’ ἀρχέπλουτον ( sc. καταστήσατε ).

ἂν … κρατοῖς , nearly = κρατήσεις . See on ἵν’ ἂν...εἴποιμεν , 189 . With the MS. κρατῇς , ἄν belongs to ἵνα : "wherever you may be your own master": which is evidently less suitable here.

καὶ with κατασκιῶσι (not with ἧ , which would imply that he did not expect it, O. T. 368): "Having settled me near their land, will they further bury me within it?" For κατασκιάζειν cp. Epigrammata Graeca 493 (Kaibel, Berl. 1878) θανόντα...γαῖα κατεσκίασεν.

τοὔμφυλον αἷμα , thy blood-guilt for the death of a kinsman: so ἐμφύλιον αἷμα (Pind. Pyth. 2.32) , αἷμα συγγενές (Eur. Suppl. 148) , αἷμα γενέθλιον (Or. 89) : but in O. T. 1406 αἷμ’ ἐμφύλιον merely= "a blood-kinship." Oed. was doomed to ἀειφυγία (601) . Even to bury him in Theban ground would seem impious towards Laïus. So, when Antigone has given the burial-rite to Polyneices, Creon asks, ( Ant. 514) πῶς δῆτ’ ἐκείνῳ δυσσεβῆ τιμᾷς χάριν; "How, then, canst thou render a grace which is impious towards that other?" (Eteocles).

συναλλαγῆς , strictly, a bringing together (by the gods) of persons and circumstances, a "conjuncture": rarely without the defining gen. (as νόσου ξ. , O. T. 960); for in Tr. 845 ὀλεθρίαισι ξυναλλαγαῖς prob.= "at the fatal meeting" (of Deianeira with Nessus).

σοῖς … τάφοις , poetical locative dat. ( O. T. 381n.), freq. in Homer, as Il. 21.389 ἥμενος Οὐλύμπῳ . Some day the Thebans will invade Attica, and will be defeated by the Athenians near the grave of Oedipus. Cp. Aristeides ὑπὲρ τῶν τεττάρων p. 284(the great men of the Greek past are guardian spirits), καὶ ῥύεσθαί γε τὴν χώραν οὐ χεῖρον ἢ τὸν ἐν Κολωνῷ κείμενον Οἰδίπουν : where the schol. records a vague legend of his epiphany in some fight with Theban invaders. When the Persians ( 480 B.C. ) were repulsed from Delphi, two gigantic warriors pursued them; τούτους δὲ τοὺς δύο Δελφοὶ λέγουσι εἷναι τοὺς ἐπιχωρίους ἥρωας, Φύλακόν τε καὶ Αὐτόνοον, τῶν τὰ τεμένεά ἐστι περὶ τὸ ἱρόν (Her. 8.39) . So Theseus was seen at Marathon ( Plut. Thes. 35); Athene appeared, and the Aeacidae helped, at Salamis ( Her. 9.83 f. ).

θεωρῶν , sent from Thebes to Delphi, to consult the oracle in solemn form ( O. T. 114): cp. on 354 .

ἑστίας , the "hearth of the Pythian seer" ( O. T. 965), "at earth's centre" ( μεσόμφαλος , Eur. Ion 462).

ἐφ’ ἡμῖν , "in my case" (n. on O.T. 829).

οἱ μολόντες : schol. οἱ θεωροί .

παίδων τις (there being only two sons) virtually strengthens the question, as if he asked —"Had my sons any knowledge whatever of this?"

καὶ εἶτα , "and after that," is explained by τῶνδ’ ἀκούσαντες.

τῶνδ’ : see on 304 .

πάρος … προὔθεντο : Eur. Hipp. 382 οἱ δ’ ἡδονὴν προθέντες ἀντὶ τοῦ καλοῦ | ἄλλην τιν’ : Isocr. Ep. 9 § 17 ἄλλους ἀνθ’ ἡμων προκριθῆναι : and so Plat. προτιμᾶν τι ἀντί τινος ( Lys. 219 D) , πρό τινος ( Legg. 727 D) , πλέον τινός ( ib. 777 D) , μᾶλλον ἤ τι (887 B) . What is the complaint of Oed. against his sons? This: — Apollo had made him the arbiter, in life and death, of Theban welfare (389) . His sons might have pleaded with the Thebans: — "Apollo has now virtually condoned the ἔμφυλον αἷμα ( 407 ). Restore our father to the throne." But they desired the throne for themselves. Here, as in regard to his expulsion, they neglected an opportunity which natural piety should have seized (441) .

τοὐμοῦ πόθου : the possess. pron. =object. gen. of pers. pron.: see on 332 .

φέρω δ’ ὅμως is usually taken, "but such are my tidings" (cp. 360 ). This would be fitting if, with Wecklein, we might read φέρουσα for κλύουσα : but the latter is in all MSS., and naturally refers to the words just heard by Ismene from Oed., not to a report heard by her at Thebes. The indignant question of Oed. invited a defence. She replies, "I am pained to hear my brothers charged with such conduct, but I must bear it" — i.e. I cannot deny the charge. The contrast between ἀλγῶ and φέρω has thus more point.

ἀλλ’ . "Nay, then" — opening the imprecation, as Ph. 1040 ἀλλ’, ὦ πατρῴα γῆ θεοί τ’ ἐγχώριοι, τείσασθε, τείσασθ’ .

σφιν , not σφι , was prob. always the form used by Attic tragedy. It is required by metre below, 444 , 451 , 1490 : Ai. 570: El. 1070: Aesch. PV 252, 457 : Pers. 759, 807 : fr. 157 ( ap. Plat. Rep. 391E). Eur. has the dat. in two places where, as here, σφι is possible , but in both σφιν has MS. authority, and should probably be read, Med. 398( v.l. σφι ), Suppl. 769. On the other hand there is no place in trag. where metre excludes σφιν .

τὴν πεπρωμένην , by the curse in the house of Laïus (369) .

ἐν δ’ after μήτε is harsh, and Elmsley's ἔν τ’ may be right. There is, however, a good deal of MS. evidence for τε...δέ in trag.: see on 367 . Cp. Ant. 1096 τό τ’ εἰκαθεῖν γὰρ δεινόν, ἀντιστάντα δὲ κ.τ.λ. , n.

ἐν ἐμοί (cp. 247 ), may the issue for them come to be (392) in my hands, i.e. may the gods allow me to be the final arbiter, and to doom them both by a father's curse.

κἀπαναίρονται . The words καὶ ἐπαναίρονται δόρυ do not form a second relative clause,—as if, from the ἧς before ἔχονται , we had to supply the relat. pron. in a different case ( ἐφ’ ᾗ , or εἰς ἥν ) with ἐπαναίρονται . They form an independent sentence, which is co-ordinated with the relative clause, ἧς ἔχονται . This is the normal Greek construction. See note in Appendix. Cp. 467 , 731 .

ἐπαναιροῦνται δόρυ , the MS. reading, would mean, "are taking a spear upon them," the verb being used figuratively (like in se suscipere ) of obligations or responsibilities ( φιλίαν, πόλεμον, τέχνην, λατρείαν etc.); but ἐπαναίρεσθαι , in its literal sense of "uplifting against," is more natural and more poetical with δόρυ : cp. Eur. Her. 313 καὶ μήποτ’ ἐς γῆν ἐχθρὸν αἴρεσθαι δόρυ .

ὡς , "for" (if I were to have the decision). Blomfield's conjecture ὧδ’ is unnecessary.

οἵ γε , causal: see on οἵτινες 263 .

ἀτίμως : cp. 440 βίᾳ : 770 ἐξεώθεις . Soph. has this adv. thrice elsewhere of ignominious or ruthless treatment, El. 1181, Ant. 1069, fr. 593. 7.

οὐκ ἔσχον , did not stop me (from being expelled). We find such phrases as ἔχω τινὰ ποιοῦντά τι , to check one in the act of doing something ( O. C. 888 βουθυτοῦντά μ’...ἔσχετ’ ), but not ἔχω τινὰ ἀδικούμενον , to stop one from being wronged (like παύω ). Here, then, it is better to supply τὸ (or ὥστε ) μὴ ἐξωθεῖσθαι than to take ἔσχον with ἐξωθούμενον . Cp. Xen. Anab. 3.5.11 πᾶς...ἀσκὸς δύο ἄνδρας ἕξει τὸ ( v.l. τοῦ ) μὴ καταδῦναι· ὥστε δὲ μὴ ὀλισθάνειν, ἡ ὕλη καὶ ἡ γῆ σχήσει .

ἤμυναν , sc. ἐμοί.

ἀνάστατος , made to rise up and quit one's abode, "driven from house and home," implying ἀειφυγία (601) , Tr. 39 ἐν Τραχῖνι τῇδ’ ἀνάστατοι ξένῳ παρ’ ἀνδρὶ ναίομεν (driven from our home at Argos). Thuc. 1.8 οἱ...ἐκ τῶν νήσων κακοῦργοι ἀνέστησαν ὑπ’ αὐτοῦ (were expelled).

αὐτοῖν , not dat. of the agent (very rare except with perf., plpf., or fut. pf. pass.), but dat. of interest ("so far as they were concerned"): cp. Ph. 1030 τέθνηχ’ ὑμῖν πάλαι : Aesch. PV 12 σφῷν μὲν ἐντολὴ Διὸς | ἔχει τέλος δή .

ἐξεκηρύχθην , by a proclamation of Creon (as regent) to the citizens—like that which Oed. himself had made ( O. T. 216ff.). κήρυγμα is used of the royal edict , Ant. 8, 161, etc. Cp. Lys. or. 12 § 95 (of those banished by the Thirty) ἐξεκηρύχθητε...ἐκ τῆς πόλεως .

εἴποις ἂν : the figure called ὑποφορά (Lat. subiectio , Cornificius 4. 23. 33 ), the "suggestion" of an objection, with the reply; Tiberius περὶ σχημάτων § 36( Spengel Rhet. III. 77) ὑποφορὰ δέ ἐστιν ὅταν μὴ ἑξῆς προβαίνῃ ὁ λόγος, ἀλλ’ ὑποθείς τι ἢ ὡς παρὰ τοῦ ἀντιδίκου ἢ ὡς ἐκ τοῦ πράγματος ἀποκρίνηται πρὸς αὑτόν, ὥσπερ δύο ἀντιλεγόμενα πρόσωπα μιμούμενος . Oed. here speaks chiefly to Ism., whose pain for her brothers (420) might suggest the excuse; though in 445 , 457 he addresses the Chorus. Wecklein conceives Oed. as speaking directly to the spectators, who might recollect the close of the O. T. Need we charge the poet with this dramatic impropriety?

θέλοντι , "desiring" (not merely "consenting"): cp. 767 : O. T. 1356 θέλοντι κἀμοὶ τοῦτ’ ἂν ἦν . The desire of Oed. to be sent away from Thebes is passionately expressed in the O. T. ( 1410 ff. , 1449 ff. ). At the end of that play he repeats the request ( 1518 ), and Creon replies that it must be referred to Delphi.

τότε with κατῄνεσεν , i.e. "when I was banished"; so Ai. 650 τότε ="in those old days."

The ι in L's κατηίνυσεν speaks for κατῄνεσεν ,— clearly much fitter here than κατήνυσεν . Cp. 1633 καταίνεσον , 1637 κατῄνεσεν . The contrast is between exile imposed as a doom or granted as a boon,—not merely between a wish fulfilled or unfulfilled.

ἡμέραν : the acc. of duration (cp. O. T. 1138) is strictly warrantable, as in Xen. Cyr. 6.3.11 καὶ ἐχθὲς δὲ καὶ τρίτην ἡμέραν (the day before yesterday) τὸ αὐτὸ τοῦτο ἔπραττον : though in a negative sentence we might have rather expected the gen. (cp. An. 3. 3. 11 τῆς ἡμέρας ὅλης διῆλθον οὐ πλέον πέντε καὶ εἴκοσι σταδίων ).

τὴν αὐτίχ’ : Thuc. 2.64 ἔς τε τὸ μέλλον...ἔς τε τὸ αὐτίκα : 3. 112 ἐν τῷ αὐτίκα φόβῳ .

λευσθῆναι πέτροις , the typical form of summary vengeance on one who has incurred public execration: Il. 3.56 ἠέ κεν ἤδη | λάϊνον ἕσσο χιτῶνα : Aesch. Ag. 1616 δημορριφεῖς...λευσίμους ἀράς : Ai. 254 λιθόλευστον Ἄρη (on the part of the infuriated army): Eur. Or. 442 θανεῖν ὑπ’ ἀστῶν λευσίμῳ πετρώματι (the pleonasm as here). Her. 9.5 (the "lynching" of the athenian who advised his fellowcitizens to accept the persian terms, 479 b.c.479 b.c.περιστάντες Λυκίδην κατέλευσαν βάλλοντες . The redundant πέτροις adds emphasis: so Ant. 200 πυρὶ | πρῆσαι κατάκρας . Cp. O. T. 1255 φοιτᾷ γὰρ ἡμᾶς ἔγχος ἐξαιτῶν πορεῖν : 1411 φονεύσατ’ ἢ θαλάσσιον | ἐκρίψατ’ .

ἔρωτ’ ἐς τόνδ’ , the conjecture of Papageorgius (see cr. n.), is, I think, almost certain. The MS. change supposed is of the slightest kind, and such as continually occurs in our MSS.: while ἔρωτος τοῦδ’ cannot be defended as either ( a ) gen. of connection, "helping in regard to this desire," or ( b ) possessive gen. with ὠφελῶν as= εὐεργέτης , "helper of this desire." See Appendix.

πέπων . The metaphor is not directly from the mellowing of fruit, but from the medical use of the word in ref. to the subsiding of inflammation (as in angry tumours, etc.). Cp. the fig. sense of ὠμός . So πεπαίνεσθαι Hippocr. 1170 B : Arist. Meteor. 4.3 ἡ φυμάτων (tumours)καὶ φλέγματος...πέπανσις : Anthol. Pal. 12. 80 τί σοι τὸ πεπανθὲν Ἔρωτος τραῦμα διὰ σπλάγχνων αὖθις ἀναφλέγεται; Hence, too, Tr. 728 ὀργὴ πέπειρα .

ἐκδραμόντα , had rushed out, run to excess (not, run ἔξω δρόμου , out of the course): 08: cp. Ant. 752 ἦ κἀπαπειλῶν ὧδ’ ἐπεξέρχει θρασύς ; dost thou e'en go to the length of threatening so boldly?

The gen. might be taken with μείζω , "a chastiser greater than the sins," i.e. "severer than they merited" ( ἢ κατὰ τὰ ἡμαρτ .); but it is simpler to take it with κολαστήν , "too great a chastiser of the sins." As μέγας θυμός is "violent anger," so θυμός which is over-violent can be called μείζων κολαστής . The rhythm of the verse will not permit us to disjoin μείζω (as by a comma) from κολαστήν .

τὸ τηνίκ’ ἤδη , just when that time had come (the art. as in τὸ αὐτίκα, "at the moment," Thuc. 2.41 ). While τηνικάδε ("at this time of day") was common, the simple τηνίκα occurs nowhere else in elass. Attic; it is found, however, in the Alexandrian poets, and in later Greek.

τοῦτο μέν is answered by δέ (441) instead of τοῦτο δέ , as by ἔπειτα δέ ( Ant. 63) , τοῦτ’ αὖθις ( ib. 165) , εἶτα ( Ph. 1345) , τοῦτ’ ἄλλο ( O. T. 605) .

χρόνιον , "after all that time," — repeating the thought with which he had begun ( χρόνῳ 437). Thuc. 1.141 χρόνιοι...ξυνιόντες , meeting only at long intervals: 3. 29 σχολαῖοι κομισθέντες , having made a leisurely voyage: 8. 14 ἀφικνοῦνται αἰφνίδιοι.

ἐπωφελεῖν with dat. (like ἐπαρκεῖν ) as Eur. Andr. 677, elsewhere usu. with acc. ( Ph. 905, etc.): cp. the poet. dat. with the simple verb, Ant. 560 τοῖς θανοῦσιν ὠφελεῖν .

οἱ τοῦ πατρὸς τῷ πατρί blends two forms of antithesis,—(1) οἱ παῖδες τῷ πατρί , and (2) οἱ τοῦ Οἰδίποδος τῷ Οἰδίποδι . The gen. of "origin," τοῦ πατρός , really a possessive gen., comes in with peculiar force here, as suggesting that the sons belong to the sire. For πα^τρὸς...πα—τρί cp. 883 , Ph. 296 ἀλλ’ ἐν πέτροισι πέτρον , Ant. 1310n.

τὸ δρᾶν , on 47 .

ἔπους σμικροῦ χάριν , for lack of a few words in his defence ( ἀντιλογίας βραχείας , schol.). As if one said, "They incurred all this loss for the sake of a petty sum" ( i.e. to save it). This is a slight deviation from the ordinary use of ἕνεκα, οὕνεκα (22) , ἕκατι, χάριν , in such phrases. Cp. fr. 510. 6 κἀμοὶ γὰρ ἂν πατήρ γε δακρύων χάριν ἀνῆκτ’ ἂν εἰς φῶς , would have been brought up, if tears could bring him: Aesch. Pers. 337 πλήθους...ἕκατι , if numbers could give victory.

σφιν , i.e. they looked on and did nothing: see on αὐτοῖν 430. The question between ἀεί (L) and ἐγώ (A) turns on these points. With ἀεί , ἠλώμην= "continued to wander." He can scarcely mean that, after his expulsion, they might at any time have recalled him, since he regards the new oracle as having given them an opportunity which did not exist before (418) . But he may mean that their silence at the moment of his expulsion was the cause of the whole sequel. With ἐγώ , ἠλώμην mightmean, "proceeded to wander forth," referring to the moment of expulsion (cp. ἐξηλαυνόμην 356 ). But ( a ) the tense is somewhat awkward here, and ( b ) ἐγώ is weak unless taken as= " I —their father."

τοῖνδε , not ταῖνδε , is the form of the fem. du. as found in Attic inscrr. of c. 450—320 B.C. : cp. Ant. 769n. But as to the partic., the dual forms in ‐α, ‐αιν , and those in ‐ε, ‐οιν , seem to have been used concurrently (cp. 1676 n. ): I have not, therefore, changed οὔσαιν to ὄντοιν with Nauck.

τροφάς : cp. 330 , 341 .

γῆς ἄδειαν , a strange phrase (perh. corrupt), must mean, security in regard to the land (where I find myself at any given time), a secure resting-place. Cp. Thuc. 8.64 λαβοῦσαι αἱ πόλεις...ἄδειαν τῶν πρασσομένων , security in regard to their proceedings. His daughters, so far as they can, give him in exile all that his sons should have given him at Thebes,—(1) maintenance, (2) safety in his movements, (3) generally, the support due from kinsfolk.

Nauck's στέγης τ’ ἄδειανseems too suggestive of a fixed home to suit τὸν πλανήτην (3): Wecklein's κοίτης τ’ ἄδειανmakes a detail too prominent in this general acknowledgment. With regard to βλάβης τ’or κἄτης ἄδειαν(Blaydes), remark that ἄδεια never occurs with a gen. of that against which one is safe. The καὶ before γῆς seems genuine: were it absent, the καὶ before τροφὰς must answer to that before γένους . And, for a rhetorical passage, γῆς is in some degree confirmed by the assonance with γένους .

γένους = ἣν τὸ γένος παρέχει . Thuc. 7.34 διὰ τὴν τοῦ ἀνέμου (subject.) ἄπωσιν τῶν ναυαγίων (object.)= ὅτι ὁ ἄνεμος ἀπωθεῖ τὰ ναυάγια ( Thompson, Synt. § 98).

The constr. is, εἱλέσθην θρόνους, καὶ κραίνειν σκῆπτρα , etc.

κραίνειν =(1) to bring a thing to pass, (2) to exercise power, to reign , sometimes with a gen. of the persons ruled ( 296 , 862 , etc.).

σκῆπτρα goes with κραίνειν as an almost adverbial cognate accus., "to rule with sceptre": as Ph. 140 σκῆπτρον ἀνάσσεται (pass.) implies a similar σκῆπτρον ἀνάσσω . Rhythm forbids to take σκῆπτρα with εἱλέσθην , making κραίνειν epexegetic ("so as to rule").

As most editors since Elmsley have allowed, the MS. οὔ τι ... οὔτε cannot be right. And οὔ τι ... οὐδέ is clearly more forcible than οὔτε ... οὔτε .

λάχωσι : this verb with gen. is less common than with accus., but is well attested not only in poetry but in prose, as Plat. Legg. 775E τιμῆς ἐὰν τῆς προσηκούσης...λαγχάνῃ (Krüger 1. 47. 14). It is surely needless, then, to adopt Brunck's τύχωσι .

τοῦδε , very rare for τοῦδ’ ἀνδρός as = ἐμοῦ : so τῆσδε = ἐμοῦ Tr. 305, τῷδε = ἐμοί ib. 1012.

συμμάχου predicate; cp. 1482 ἐναισίου δὲ σοῦ τύχοιμι , and 1486 .

The oracle newly brought by Ismene is distinguished from the oracle given to Oedipus himself at Delphi in former years (see on 87 ). He calls the former her oracle, because she brings it. Both oracles alike concern him. We must not, then, change τἀξ to τἀπ’ ( "concerning me" ).

τὰ ἐξ ἐμοῦ παλαίφατα =the earlier predictions which I, on my side, can produce: those which the resources of my knowledge furnish forth.

ἐξ is appropriate, since they have been so long treasured in his inmost soul. Cp. on 293 .

ἤνυσεν , by bringing him to the grove (cp. 87 ), in earnest that the requital predicted for the authors of his exile ( 93 ) will also come to pass. If ἤνυσεν were referred to the involuntary crimes of Oed., the connection of thought would be less close.

ὁμοῦ | προστάτισι (predicative), along with them as your protectors or champions against Theban violence. Oed. is already under the guard of the Eumenides as their ἱκέτης (284) : if the Coloniates are loyal to the Eumenides, Attica and he will alike be saved.

In the reading θέλητέ μου πρὸς ταῖσι ταῖς , note these points: (1) ἀλκήν μου ποιεῖσθαιwould not mean, "defend me," but rather "defend against me" (cp. on 1524 ): we must at least have μοι . (2) πρός yields no tolerable sense. ὑμεῖς, πρὸς ταῖς θεαῖς , "ye, in addition to the goddesses," ranks the Coloniates with, or above, their deities. The gloss σύν , written in L over πρός (whence it came into other MSS.), was a palliative. Nor could πρός mean here, "close to their shrine."

For Dindorf's ὁμοῦ προστάτισι it may be urged:—(1) ταῖσι ταῖς is in all MSS., which would be strange if ταῖσδε ταῖς were genuine; while πρὸς ταῖσι ταῖς is simply explained by προστά ( τ ) ισι ταῖς . (2) A change of προστάτισι into πρὸς ταῖσι might have produced the change of ‐θ’ ὁμοῦ into ‐τέ μου . (3) After ἐμοῦ in 455 it is easy to dispense with the pronoun.—Cp. O. T. 882 θεὸν οὐ λήξω ποτὲ προστάταν ἴσχων : Tr. 209 Ἀπόλλωνα προστάταν : Porphyry Antr. Nymph. 12 νύμφαις ὑδάτων προστάτισιν .

δημούχοις , holding, reigning among, your people: cp. O. T. 160 γαιάοχον … | Ἄρτεμιν : Aristoph. Eq. 581 Παλλὰς πολιοῦχος : Aesch. Th. 69 πολισσοῦχοι θεοί . But below, 1087 γᾶς...δαμούχοις = the Athenians, 1348 δημοῦχος χθονός = the king. The word is tinged here with the notion of "deme": cp. 78 .

ἀλκὴν ποεῖσθαι (for the spelling see 278 n. ), a simple periphrasis,= ἀλκαθεῖν : Thuc. 1.124 ποεῖσθαι τιμωρίαν = τιμωρεῖν (to succour), 2. 94 φυλακὴν... ἐποιοῦντο = ἐφύλασσον , etc. Distinguish ἀλκὴν τιθέναι τινός (1524) , to create a defence against a thing. A gen. after ἀλκή as = "succour" must denote ( a ) the defender, as in Διὸς ἀλκή , or ( b ) the danger;— not the interest defended.

ἀρεῖσθε : Ai. 75n.

The ἐμῆς in L (where τῆσδ’ perh. preceded τοῖσδ’ ) gives some colour to the conjecture τῆς (or τοῖς ) δὲ γῆς : yet τοῖς δ’ ἐμοῖς seems right. Oedipus is following the train of thought in which benefits to Attica are bound up with retribution for his own wrongs ( 92 ); and he thus gives the Chorus another pledge that their interest is one with his. With ἐμοῖς, τῇδε μὲν is best in 459 : with γῆς, τῇδε τῇ would have been fitter.

ἐπάξιος , sc. εἶ . When the verb is thus omitted, the pron. is usu. added: here, the absence of σύ is excused by Οἰδίπους . This form of the voc. has the best MS. authority in some 12 places of Soph., as against 3 which support Οἰδίπου (more often gen.), viz. below, 557 , 1346 , and O. T. 405(where see n.).

κατοικτίσαι : Thuc. 1.138 ἄξιος θαυμάσαι . The pass. inf. is rarer in this constr., as τίεσθαι δ’ ἀξιώτατος Aesch. Ag. 531 . Cp. 37 .

αὐτός τε παῖδές θ’ : cp. 559 , 1009 , 1125 , 1310 .

ἐπεμβάλλεις , you insert yourself in this plea as a deliverer: i.e. to his protest against a breach of their promise ( 258—291 ), and his appeal to pity, he adds a promise of benefit to Attica ( 287 , 459 ). Cp. Her. 2.4 διὰ τρίτου ἔτεος ἐμβόλιμον ἐπεμβάλλουσι , they insert an intercalary month every other year: Plat. Crat. 399A πολλάκις ἐπεμβάλλομεν γράμματα, τὰ δ’ ἐξαιροῦμεν , we insert letters (in words), or remove them.

τῷδε λόγῳ is not instrum. dat., but goes with the verb. Not, "further pledge yourself to be the deliverer": in Ph. 813 ἐμβάλλω μενεῖν follows ἔμβαλλε χειρὸς πίστιν .

Editors usu. give either ὡς νῦν , θοῦ νῦν (with L), or ὥς νυν ...θοῦ νυν (as Elms.). But νυν seems best in 465 , νῦν in 466 .

προξένει , grant me thy kindly offices (of advice and direction), as a man does in his own State to the foreigners who have made him their πρόξενος (see n. on O. T. 1483).

ὡς … τελοῦντι , in the assurance that I will perform anything required of me: cp. 13.

καθαρμὸν τῶνδε δαιμόνων (poss. gen.), such a lustration as belongs to them, is due to them: not object. gen., since καθαίρειν could not stand for ἱλάσκεσθαι .

The libation is due (1) as a greeting to the θεοὶ ἐγχώριοι of Attica, (2) as an atonement for trespass on the grove. The words καὶ κατέστειψας πέδον form an independent sentence, and not a second relative clause (as if ὧν were supplied from ἐφ’ ἅς ): see on 424 .

κατέστειψας : Sappho fr. 95 οἵαν τὰν ὑάκινθον ἐν οὔρεσι ποιμένες ἄνδρες ποσσὶ καταστείβοισι , "trample on": here the word suggests the rash violation of the χῶρον οὐχ ἁγνὸν πατεῖν (37) . The v.l. κατέστεψας was explained figuratively: "came to the ground as a suppliant," who lays his branch ( ἱκετηρία ), twined with festoons of wool ( στέφη ), on an altar: see n. on O. T. 3. Schol.: καθικέτευσας, μετὰ ἱκετηρίων ἀφίκου : justly adding that the other reading is πιθανώτερον. κατάστεψον (marg. of L) was a grammarian's attempt to improve on κατέστεψας : it would refer to the twigs (483) ; but a secondary detail of the rite should not be thus forestalled and emphasised.

ἀειρύτου . The rule is that ρ is doubled when, by inflection or composition, a simple vowel precedes it, but remains single when a diphthong precedes it: hence νεόρρυτος , but ἀείρυτος . Through overlooking this distinction, Blaydes follows our MSS. in writing ἀειρρύτου . Metre often led the poets to use ρ instead of ρρ , as ἀμφι^ρύτου ( Ai. 134), χρυσορύτους ( Ant. 950), αὐτόριζος ( Babrius fab. 69); and προρέω , not προρρέω , was the regular form, as euphony plainly required. But there is no classical instance of the opposite anomaly.

δῑ ὁσίων χειρῶν , i.e. after duly washing the hands before entering the sacred precinct. Blood-guilt is not thought of here: if that was in question, καθαρμοὶ χοιροκτόνοι (Aesch. Eum. 283) would first be needed for Oed. himself: but the Chorus assume that, as he said, he is now εὐσεβής (287) . Washings, or sprinklings, were required before approaching shrines, and for this purpose περιρραντήρια were set at the entrances of sacred places. Cp. Hippocr. Morb. Sacr. 2 ὅρους τοῖσι θεοῖσι τῶν ἱερῶν καὶ τῶν τεμενέων ἀποδεικνύμενοι, ὡς ἂν μηδεὶς ὑπερβαίνοι εἰ μὴ ἁγνεύοι, εἰσιόντες δὲ περιρραινόμεθα, οὐχ ὡς μιαινόμενοι, ἀλλ’ εἴ τι καὶ πρότερον ἔχομεν μύσος, τοῦτο ἀφαγνιούμενοι . Lucian Sacrific. 13 τὸ μὲν πρόγραμμά φησι μὴ παριέναι εἴσω τῶν περιρραντηρίων ὅστις μὴ καθαρός ἐστι τὰς χεῖρας . So Od. 4.750 ἀλλ’ ὑδρηναμένη, καθαρὰ χροῒ εἵματ’ ἔχουσα, … εὔχε’ Ἀθηναίῃ .

τοῦτο , adject., but without art. (cp. 1177 ), an epic use sometimes allowed by the Attic poets, and not rare in Sophocles.

ἀκήρατον : Chrysippus ap. Plut. Stoic. repugn. 22commends Hesiod for enjoining on men that they should respect the purity of rivers and springs, since thence the gods were served ( Hes. Opp. 755). !-- *** -->

κρατῆρές εἰσιν : i.e. the priest in charge of the shrine keeps them ready for the use of the worshippers, near the spring in the inner part of the grove (505), from which they were to be filled. The libations to the Eumenides were wineless (100), but they are associated with the mixing-bowl which was regularly used in libations (of wine) to other deities. Bekker Anecd. 274. 3 κρατηρίζων· ἤτοι τὸν οἶνον ἐν κρατῆρι κιρνῶν, ἢ ἀπὸ κρατήρων σπένδων . Dem. De Fals. Legat. § 280 σπονδῶν καὶ κρατήρων κοινωνούς . In Mid. § 53 (in a spurious oracle)ἱερὰ τελεῖν καὶ κρατῆρα κεράσαι .

εὔχειρος : schol. εὐπαλάμου . Pind. Ol. 9.111 εὔχειρα, δεξιόγυιον , "deft-handed, nimble-limbed," of a wrestler. Lucian Amor. 11 τῆς Πραξιτέλους εὐχειρίας ( v.l. εὐχερείας ).

τέχνη : fr. 161 ὅπλοις ἀρρῶξιν, Ἡφαίστου τέχνῃ (the work of Hephaestus): a common use of the word in later Greek. Cp. Verg. Aen. 5. 359 clipeum...Didymaonis artes. Mixing-bowls were made not only of earthenware, but oft. of gold, silver, or bronze: Achilles had an ἀργύρεον κρητῆρα τετυγμένον : ...αὐτὰρ κάλλει ἐνίκα πᾶσαν ἐπ’ αἶαν πολλόν· ἐπεὶ Σιδόνες πολυδαίδαλοι εὖ ἤσκησαν ( Il. 23.741) .

The crater had various forms, some of them local (thus Her. 4.61 speaks of a Λέσβιος κρητήρ , and 4. 152 of an Ἀργολικός ): but the general type was that of a large bowl, supported by a foot with a broad base, and having a handle at each side (cp. Guhl and Koner, p. 150).

κρᾶτ’ , acc. sing., the "top," i.e. rim, of each κρατήρ . In Il. 19.93 κράατα is acc. plur., and Pindar is quoted by Eustath. ( Od. 12.1715. 63) as having said τρία κρᾶτα (for κράατα ). But in Od. 8.92 κρᾶτα is sing., and so always in Attic: Soph. has ( τὸ ) κρᾶτα several times as acc., and once as nom. An acc. plur. masc. κρᾶτας occurs twice in Eur. ( Ph. 1149, H. F. 526).

λαβὰς ἀμφιστόμους , handles on each side of the στόμα , or mouth. The festoon of wool, which was to be wreathed round the rim of the bowl, could be secured to these. Wecklein understands handles which also served as spouts.

θαλλοῖσιν , of olive. κρόκη , from κρέκω , to strike the web, in weaving, with the κερκίς , or rod, is the woof, the warp being στήμων : in Pind. Nem. 10.43 μαλακαῖσι κρόκαις are cloaks of soft woollen texture. So here κρόκαι are woollen cloths.

The MS. νεαρᾶς seems the right word: with Bellermann, I insert σὺ , though Wecklein's τε is also possible. For the iterated νεο‐ cp. Ant. 157 νεοχμὸς νεαραῖσι θεῶν ἐπὶ συντυχίαις . The objection to γε is that it supposes κρόκαισιν to be the genus of which μαλλῷ is a species. μαλλός , however, means, not a woollen texture, but a fleece of wool, flocks of which were to be made into a festoon ( στέφος ) for the brim of the κρατήρ , like that which the suppliant put on his ἱκετηρία ( O. T. 3). νεώρους is tempting, but elsewhere means "recent," "fresh" ( 730 , El. 901), not "young." The drawback to Dindorf's νεαλοῦς is the sense. νεαλής in class. Attic meant not young , but fresh as opp. to exhausted : Xen. Cyr. 8.6.17 παραλαμβάνειν τοὺς ἀπειρηκότας ἵππους καὶ ἀνθρώπους καὶ ἄλλους πέμπειν νεαλεῖς . Plat. Polit. 265B νεαλέστεροι ὄντες (we shall travel better) while we are fresh. Aristoph. fr. 330 ἕως νεαλής ἐστιν αὐτὴν τὴν ἀκμήν is an isolated line, but the word seems to have the same sense there. Nicander Alexipharmaca 358( circ. 150 B.C. ) is the first writer quoted for νεαλής as = "young."

λαβών , sc. αὐτόν : cp. Tr. 1216 ( διδούς ) : Aristoph. Av. 56 σὺ δ’ οὖν λίθῳ κόψον λαβών (in O. T. 607 λαβών is not similar): Il. 7.303 δῶκε ξίφος ἀργυρόηλον—σὺν κολεῷ τε φέρων καὶ ἐϋτμήτῳ τελαμῶνι . The guardian of the grove (506) would supply the μαλλός .

τὸ δ’ ἔνθεν , rare for τὸ ἐνθένδε, τὸ ἐντεῦθεν , but cp. Aesch. Ag. 247 τὰ δ’ ἔνθεν οὔτ’ εἶδον οὔτ’ ἐννέπω . Here prob. adverbial: cp. Ph. 895 τί δῆτ’ ἂν δρῷμ’ ἐγὼ τοὐνθένδε γε;

ποῖ τελ. , to what conclusion am I to bring the rite? Thus far it has been all preparation. see on 227 .

χοὰς χέασθαι . χοαί were offered to the gods of the under-world (cp. 1599 ), or to the dead ( Ant. 431), as σπονδαί to the gods above. λοιβαί usu.= σπονδαί , but= χοαί in El. 52(to the dead). So Aesch. Eum. 107 χοὰς ἀοίνους , of the Eumenides. The midd. verb as Od. 10.518 ( χοὴν χεῖσθαι ) , and Aesch. Pers. 219 χρὴ χοὰς | γῇ τε καὶ φθιτοῖς χέασθαι . The verb with cogn. acc. gives solemnity, as in θυσίαν θύειν, σπονδὰς σπένδειν , etc.

πρὸς πρώτην ἕω , not meaning, of course, that the time must be dawn. On the contrary it was an ancient custom that sacrifices to the χθόνιοι and to the dead should not be offered till after midday: Etym. M. 468 ἀπὸ δὲ μεσημβρίας ἔθυον τοῖς καταχθονίοις , and in Aesch. Eum. 109Clytaemnestra speaks of sacrificing to the Eum. by night, ὥραν οὐδενὸς κοινὴν θεῶν .

The schol. here says that persons performing expiatory rites ( ἐκθύσεις ) or purifications ( καθαρμοί ) faced the East (as the region of light and purity), quoting El. 424f., where Electra ἡλίῳ | δείκνυσι τοὔναρ , and Cratinus ἐν Χείρωνι (the title of the comedy was Χείρωνες , Bothe, Frag. Com. p. 47): ἄγε δὴ πρὸς ἕω πρῶτον ἁπάντων ἵστω καὶ λάμβανε χερσὶ | σχῖνον μεγάλην ,—the squill being used in purifications.

Statues of gods were oft. set to face the East ( Paus. 5.23.1 , etc.): also, victims about to be sacrificed ( Sen. Oed. 338). Cp. the precept of Zoroaster "to face some luminous object while worshipping god" (Max Müller, Chips 1. 175). Conversely, in pronouncing solemn curses the priests faced the West ,—waving red banners: [Lys.] In Andoc. § 51 στάντες κατηράσαντο πρὸς ἑσπέραν καὶ φοινικίδας ἀνέσεισαν .

κρωσσοῖς here= κρατῆρσιν . The word is fitting, since the κρωσσός was more esp. used for water ( Eur. Ion 1173, Cycl. 89), though also sometimes for wine ( Aesch. fr. 91 κρωσσοὺς | μήτ’ οἰνηροὺς μήτ’ ὑδατηρούς ), also for oil,—or as a cinerary urn. Guhl and Koner (p. 149) think that the krossos resembled the ὑδρία , which, like the κάλπις , was a bulky, shortnecked vessel, oft. seen in the vase-paintings as borne by maidens on their heads when fetching water.

οἷς by attract. for οὕς.

χέω delib. aor. (rather than pres.) subjunct.

πηγάς : here, strictly the gushing of the water from the bowl. From each of the three bowls he is to pour a χοή . The first and second bowls are to be filled with the spring water only; and from each of these he is to make a libation without emptying the bowl. The third bowl is to contain water sweetened with honey; and, in making the libation from this , he is to empty it.

τρισσάς might be distributive, "three from each bowl" (as the number nine recurs in 483); but in the χοή to the dead in Od. 10.519, at least, there are only three pourings, viz. of (1) hydromel, (2) wine, (3) water.

τὸν τελευτ . ( κρωσσόν ) as if ἔκχεον , not χέον , were understood: cp. Menander fr. 461 τὸν χοᾶ | ἐκκέχυκας , you have emptied the pitcher.

θῶ has raised needless doubts. The operator is to fetch water from the spring in the grove (469), fill the bowls which he will find ready, and place them in a convenient position for the rite. From the distinction just drawn between the first two bowls and the third, Oed. surmises that the contents of the latter are not to be of precisely the same nature as those of the others. He asks, then,— "With what shall I fill it, before placing it beside the other two,—preparatory to beginning the rite?"

μελίσσης = μέλιτος : schol. ἀπὸ γὰρ τοῦ ποιοῦντος τὸ ποιούμενον , quoting the Erastae (fr. 160) γλώσσης μελίσσης τῷ κατερρυηκότι . So πορφύρα (the purple-fish)=purple, ἐλέφας =ivory, χελώνη =tortoise-shell.

προσφέρειν infin. for imper., as esp. in precepts or maxims: cp. 490, O. T. 1466 αἷν μοι μέλεσθαι , 1529 μηδέν’ ὀλβίζειν .

μελάμφυλλος , overshadowed by dense foliage. Pind. P. 1. 27 Αἴτνας ἐν μελαμφύλλοις...κορυφαῖς , Ar. Th. 997 μ. τ’ ὄρη δάσκια .

αὐτῇ , sc. ἐν τῇ γῇ , locative dat. (411).

ἐξ ἀμφοῖν χεροῖν , perh. laying them with each hand alternately, beginning and ending with the right, or lucky, hand. The olive-branches symbolise the fruits of the earth and of the womb, for the increase of which the Eumenides were esp. prayed, since they could blight it: Aesch. Eum. 907 καρπόν τε γαίας καὶ βοτῶν ἐπίρρυτον ἀστοῖσιν εὐθενοῦντα μὴ κάμνειν χρόνῳ, καὶ τῶν βροτείων σπερμάτων σωτηρίαν .

ἐπεύχεσθαι , "over" the rite, to complete it: the prayer was to be said while the twigs were being laid; hence τιθείς , not θείς .

τούτων (for the gen. cp. 418), sc. τῶν λιτῶν :

μέγιστα , neut. pl. without subject, instead of μέγιστον (cp. 495): Ai. 1126 δίκαια γὰρ τόνδ’ εὐτυχεῖν ...; Thuc. 5.14 ἀδύνατα εἶναι ἐφαίνετο...πολεμεῖν : Eur. Or. 413 οὐ δεινὰ πάσχειν δεινὰ τοὺς εἰγρασμένους .

Εὐμενίδας : see on 42 .

ἐξ , properly with ref. to the inner spring of the feeling, but here almost= " with " :cp. O. T. 528 ἐξ ὀμμάτων δ’ ὀρθῶν τε κἀξ ὀρθῆς φρενός . Slightly different is ἐκ θυμοῦ ,= " from my heart"( Il. 9.343).

τὸν ἱκέτην : cp. 44, 284.

σωτήριον = "with a view to σωτηρία" ,—leaving the hearer to think of that which Oed. gives, and also of that which he receives. σωτήριος is nowhere definitely pass., as= σῶς , " saved " ;for in Aesch. Cho. 236 σπέρματος σωτηρίου is the seed which is to continue the race. Hence it is usu. taken here as= "fraught with good for us," with ref. to his promise, σωτῆρ’ ἀρεῖσθε (460). That idea is present, but does not exclude the other.

σύ τ’ , not σύ γ’ , is right. The constr. is σύ τε αὐτὸς αἰτοῦ, καὶ ( αἰτείσθω ) εἴ τις ἄλλος ἀντὶ σοῦ ( αἰτεῖται ). This is to be the prayer, both if thou thyself prayest, and if another prays for thee. In such statements the conjunctive τε... καί is equally admissible with the disjunctive εἴτε...εἴτε . Cp. 1444: Eur. Hec. 751 τολμᾶν ἀνάγκη κἂν τύχω κἂν μὴ τύχω .

ἄπυστα : schol. ἀνήκουστα (cp. on 130 ). Hence, he adds (quoting Polemon of Illium, circ. 180 B.C.), the hereditary priests of the Eumenides were called Ἡσυχίδαι . Their eponymous hero, Ἥσυχος , had an ἡρῷον between the Areiopagus and the W. foot of the acropolis, and to him, before a sacrifice, they offered a ram. Priestesses of a like name, serving the Eumenides, are mentioned by Callimachus fr. 123 νηφάλιαι καὶ τῇσιν ἀεὶ μελιηδέας ὄμπνας (barley cakes) λῄτειραι καίειν ἔλλαχον Ἡσυχίδες .

μηκύνων , "making loud" : a sense found only here (cp. 1609). In μακρὸν ἀϋτεῖν (Hom.), ἠχεῖν (Plat.), etc., the idea of "loud" comes through that of "heard afar." The schol. perh. understood here, "loud and long,"for on ἄπυστα he says, ἀντὶ τοῦ, ἠρέμα καὶ συντόμως .

ἀφέρπειν =imperat. (481).

ἄστροφος : so in Aesch. Cho. 98Electra debates whether, after pouring her mother's offering at Agamemnon's grave, she shall turn away,— καθάρμαθ’ ὥς τις ἐκπέμψας, πάλιν δικοῦσα τεῦχος, ἀστρόφοισιν ὄμμασιν . In Theoc. 24. 92 Teiresias directs that the ashes of the serpents which would have strangled the infant Heracles shall be cast beyond the borders by one of Alcmena's handmaids: ἂψ δὲ νέεσθαι | ἄστρεπτος . Verg. Ecl. 8. 101 Fer cineres, Amarylli, foras, rivoque fluenti Transque caput iace, neu respexeris. Ov. Fasti 6. 164 Quique sacris adsunt respicere illa vetat.

παρασταίην , as thy friend and helper: cp. Ai. 1383 τούτῳ γὰρ … | μόνος παρέστης χερσίν .

προσχώρων , who therefore can judge best (cp. 12 ).

ὁδωτά , plur., as Ant. 677 οὕτως ἀμυντέ’ ἐστι τοῖς κοσμουμένοις, κοὔτοι γυναικὸς οὐδαμῶς ἡσσητέα : Thuc. 1. 118 ἐπιχειρητέα ἐδόκει εἶναι : cp. 485, 1360.

λείπομαι , pass., "I am at a disadvantage" ; usu. with gen. of thing, as El. 474 γνώμας λειπομένα σοφᾶς , or person, Tr. 266 τῶν ὧν τέκνων λείποιτο.

ἐν : O. T. 1112 ἔν τε γὰρ μακρῷ | γήρᾳ ξυνᾴδει : Ph. 185 ἔν τ’ ὀδύναις ...λιμῷ τ’ οἰκτρός . Only here at the end of a verse: cp. on 265 τό γε | σῶμ’ .

δύνασθαι ( without σώματι ), of bodily strength: cp. the speech of Lysias Ὑπὲρ τοῦ ἀδυνάτου ( "For the Invalid" ), or. 24 § 13 οὐ γὰρ δήπου τὸν αὐτὸν ὑμεῖς μὲν ὡς δυνάμενον (as being able-bodied) ἀφαιρήσεσθε τὸ διδόμενον, οἱ δὲ ὡς ἀδύνατον ὄντα κληροῦσθαι κωλύσουσιν : so ib. § 12 ὡς εἰμὶ τῶν δυναμένων. μηδ’ for μήθ’ is a necessary correction here. Cp. 421.

ἀρκεῖν … παρῇ . The thought is: "I have trespassed on the grove of the Eumenides, and it might be doubted whether such deities would accept the atonement from any hand but my own. Nay, I believe that they regard the intention rather than the outward details. If my deputy approaches the shrine in a loyal spirit , the offering will be accepted—yes, would be accepted, not on behalf of one man alone, but of many." Clemens Alex. Strom. 5. 258, after quoting Isaiah i. 16 , "Wash you, make you clean," cites verses ascribed (though wrongly) to Menander, among which are, θεῷ δὲ θῦε διὰ τέλους δίκαιος ὤν, μὴ λαμπρὸς ὢν ταῖς χλαμύσιν ὡς τῇ καρδίᾳ . Porphyry De Abstin. 2. 19 quotes an inscription from a temple at Epidaurus, ἁγνὸν χρὴ νηοῖο θυωδέος ἐντὸς ἰόντα ἔμμεναι· ἁγνείη δ’ ἐστὶ φρονεῖν ὅσια . Cp. the frequent sentiment that the poor man's offering, if pious, is welcome ( Eur. fr. 940 , Hor. Carm. 3. 23. 17, etc.).

ἀλλ’ ἐν τάχει τι . Bornemann's τοι for the MS. τι has been adopted by some of the best critics; but it seems scarcely appropriate here. For τι cp. Ant. 1334 μέλλοντα ταῦτα· τῶν προκειμένων τι χρὴ | πράσσειν .

δίχα . With γ’ ἄνευ the γ’ is intolerable, and L's δ’ ἄνευ points to a confusion between an original δίχα and a gloss ἄνευ .

τελοῦσα , in its ceremonial sense: cp. O.T. 1448 ὀρθῶς τῶν γε σῶν τελεῖς ὕπερ (perform the funeral rites).

τὸν τόπον : βούλομαι δὲ μαθεῖν τοῦτο— ἵνα χρήσει με ἐφευρεῖν τὸν τόπον . The position of the κρήνη (470) had not been indicated.

χρῆσται by crasis from χρὴ ἔσται, χρή being a subst., "need." This is the view of H. L. Ahrens. If it can hardly be considered certain, it is at least highly probable; and therefore I do not now place in the text (as in the 1st ed.) my conjecture χρήσει , a fut. of χρή which occurs in Her. 7.8 πάντα τινὰ ὑμέων χρήσει παρεῖναι , and Plat. Legg. 809B ποῖα καὶ τίνα μεταχειρίζεσθαι χρήσοι τρόπον ( v.l. χρήσει ). See Appendix.—

τοῦτο , resuming the object ( τὸν τόπον ), with emphasis: Tr. 457n.

ἄλσους , gen. after τὸ ἐκεῖθεν , as after τὸ (or τὰ ) ἐπ’ ἐκεῖνα, τὰ ἐπὶ θάτερα, τὰ πρὸς βορρᾶν , etc.

ἔποικος , here, "one who dwells close to" the grove, — hardly, on the χῶρος οὐκ οἰκητός (39) ; though the guardians of sacred ἄλση sometimes dwelt within them, as Maron in Apollo's grove ( Od. 9.200), and the priest in Athena Kranaa's grove at Elatea ( Paus. 10.34.7 ). Elsewhere ἔποικος usu. = "immigrant": so El. 189(as = "alien"). In Aesch. PV 410 ἔποικον … Ἀσίας ἕδος means the Greek settlers in Asia.

Ἀντιγόνη, σὺ δ’ : El. 150 Νιόβα, σὲ δ’ ἔγωγε νέμω θεόν . Cp. 1459 .

οὐδ’ εἰ πονεῖ τις, δεῖ= εἰ καὶ π. τ., οὐ δεῖ . When A and nearly all other MSS. have πονεῖ , L's πονῆ (sic) surely does not warrant πονῇ . Cp. on 1443 .

510-548: Commos

A κομμός , which divides the first ἐπεισόδιον into two parts (254— 509, 549—667). For the metres, see Metrical Analysis. (1) 1 st strophe , 510—520 =1 st antistrophe , 521—532. (2) 2 nd strophe , 533—541=2 nd antistrophe , 542 —550.

κείμενον … ἐπεγείρειν . Eur. El. 41 εὕδοντ’ ἂν ἐξήγειρε τὸν Ἀγαμέμνονος φόνον , he would have aroused the slumbering memory of Agamemnon's murder. Plat. Phileb. 15C μὴ κινεῖν κακὸν εὖ κείμενον ( "Let sleeping dogs lie" ).

Mekler's ὥρα με (for ἔραμαι ) would give a closer correspondence between strophe and antistrophe: see on 523 .

τί τοῦτο ; "What means this?" Cp. 46 τί δ’ ἐστὶ τοῦτο ; He is startled and disquieted. He shrinks from all cross-questioning on the past, as from a torture (cp. 210). We lose this dramatic touch if we construe τί τοῦτο ( ἔρασαι πυθέσθαι ) as a calm query,— "What is this that thou wouldst learn?"

τᾶς : for the gen. ( "concerning" ), cp. on 355 .

ἀπόρου φανείσας : because the horror of the discovery consisted in relationships which could not be changed: O. T. 1184 f. φύς τ’ ἀφ’ ὧν οὐ χρῆν, ξὺν οἷς τ’ οὐ χρῆν ὁμιλῶν, οὕς τέ μ’ οὐκ ἔδει κτανών .

ᾇ ξυνέστας , with which you were brought into conflict,—with which you became involved: Her. 9.89 λιμῷ συστάντας καὶ καμάτῳ . Thuc. 4.55 ξυνεστῶτες...ναυτικῷ ἀγῶνι .

τᾶς σᾶς ἃ πέπονθ’ . The objection to pointing at σᾶς and understanding ἐστί with ἀναιδῆ (as Herm. proposed) is that ἀνοίξῃς requires an object. We should then have to understand ἀλγηδόνα . The conject. τᾶς σᾶς, πέπον, ἔργ’ ἀναιδῆ has found undeserved favour. The address πέπον occurs about 18 times in Homer and the hymns, and always marks familiarity: there is a touch of household intimacy in it, as when Polyphemus says to his ram, κριὲ πέπον ( Od. 9.447) . It is absurdly out of place here (cp. 521 ὦ ξένοι , 530 ὦ ξεῖν’ ): ὦ φίλτατε , at 465 , is different.

ἔργ’ was inserted in the MSS. to explain that ἀναιδῆ referred to his own acts.

τὸ πολὺ καὶ μηδαμὰ λῆγον ἄκουσμα χρῄξω ἀκοῦσαι ὀρθόν (predic.):

πολὺ , on 305.

μηδαμὰ (neut. plur. adv.) with causal force, being such as does not cease.

λῆγον , of rumour: O. T. 731 ηὐδᾶτο γὰρ ταῦτ’, οὐδέ πω λήξαντ’ ἔχει.

ἄκουσμα , anything heard,—sometimes (unlike ἀκρόαμα ) in a bad sense, Arist. Pol. 7.17 ἀπελαύνειν ἀπὸ τῶν ἀκουσμάτων καὶ τῶν ὁραμάτων ἀνελευθερίας .

στέρξον , be patient of my request, yield to it: cp. 7 .

κἀγὼ (for καί cp. 53) γὰρ ( πείθο‐ μαι σοί ), for I comply with thee as to all that thou cravest (by allowing him to await the coming of Theseus, and by instructing him in the rites of the grove: cp. 465).

I read ἤνεγκ’ οὖν κακότατ’,... ἤνεγκ’ ἀέκων . ἤνεγκονwas, indeed, the ordinary form of the aor. in the older Attic, as inscriptions show, in which ἤνεγκα occurs first about 360 B.C. (Meisterhans, p. 88); but ἤνεγκα is proved by metre in El. 13and Eur. Ion 38. οὖν is suitable, when he is reluctantly proceeding to unfold his story in answer to their pressing demand.

ἤνεγκ’ emphasises his ruling thought, his great plea— that he has been a sufferer , not a doer (267).

κακότατ’ , the misery of his two involuntary crimes. ἤνεγκον ... ἤνεγκ’ might possibly stand, but would be harsh. There is nothing to offend in ἀέκων μὲν ... τούτων δέ , meaning— "The agent was not free—the acts were not voluntary."

In the MS. reading, ἤνεγκον—ἤνεγκον ἄκων μέν, ἄκων is wrong, since metre requires u- (cp. 510). With Bothe's ἑκὼν the sense would be:— "I have endured misery through acts which were my own, indeed: but not one of them was done knowingly." The objections to this are insuperable. (1)

θεὸς ἴστω must clearly have been preceded by the mention of some point to which he could appeal in an extenuation of his deed,—not by an admission, such as ἑκών expresses. (2) ἤνεγκον ἑκών , in the supposed sense, is utterly at variance with the language and the whole tone of the play. Cp. 239 ἔργων | ἀκόντων : 964 ἤνεγκον ἄκων : 977 πῶς ἂν τό γ’ ἆκον πρᾶγμ’ ἂν εἰκότως ψέγοις; he asks, speaking of his own deeds.

It would be a subtlety foreign to Sophocles to make Oedipus say that he had acted ἑκὼν when he did not act φρονῶν (271), εἰδώς (273), ξυνιείς (976). Il. 4.43 καὶ γὰρ ἐγὼ σοὶ δῶκα ἑκὼν ἀέκοντί γε θυμῷ is irrelevant:— Zeus there says to Hera "I have given thee this (thy pleasure touching Troy) of my free will "(since neither god nor man could compel Zeus), "yet against mine own wish. "

αὐθαίρετον . Heinrich Schmidt keeps this reading ( Compositionslehre lxxx), which is not metrically irreconcileable with 512 ὅμως δ’ ἔραμαι πυθέσθαι (see Metrical Analysis). It is possible, indeed, that αὐθαίρετον is, as Hermann thought, corrupt: but no probable correction of it has been suggested. We cannot regard as such ἐθελητόν (not found), ἐθελημόν (used in masc. by Hes.), or ἐθέλημον (used in masc. by Plut.): ἑκὸν ἔργον : or πρόδηλον . Note, on the other hand, O. T. 1231 αὐθαίρετοι ( πημοναί ).

κακᾷ εὐνᾷ , instr. dat., rather than dat. in appos. with ἄτᾳ. γάμων ἄτα, ruin coming from a marriage, like δόκησις λόγων , suspicion resting on mere assertions, O. T. 681.

ἦ ματρόθεν … ἐπλήσω ; Didst thou fill thy bed with a mother, δυσώ= νυμα (prolept.) so as to make it infamous? (I should not take ματρόθεν with δυσών . only, "infamous from a mother." )

ματρόθεν is substituted for ματρός by a kind of euphemism: that was the quarter from which the bride was taken. Cp. Aesch. Theb. 840 οὐδ’ ἀπεῖπεν | πατρόθεν εὐκταία φάτις (the curse of Oed. on his children). The aor. midd. ἐπλησάμην is used by Hom., Her., etc., and (in comp. with ἐν ) by Attic writers: it seems needless then to write ἔπλησο (from epic aor. ἐπλήμην ) with Bergk. The notion of " filling "is perh. tinged with that of " defiling "( ἀναπιμπλάναι, ἀνάπλεως ). The tone of the passage is against rendering "satisfied," as if λέκτρα = λέκτρων ἐπιθυμίαν . Nauck's ἐπάσω rests on Hesychius I. 1316 ἐπάσω· ἐκτήσω· Αἰσχύλος Πρωτεῖ σατυρικῷ . The aor. of πάομαι "to acquire" occurs elsewhere only in part. πασάμενος (Theogn., Theocr., etc.).

ἀκούειν : cp. 141.

The constr. is αὗται δὲ ἐξ ἐμοῦ δύο μὲν παῖδε, δύο δ’ ἄτα … ἀπέβλαστον etc.

ἐξ ἐμοῦ , sprung from me: no partic. need be supplied, since the verb ἀπέβλ . follows: cp. 250 ὅ τι σοι φίλον ἐκ σέθεν ( sc. ἐστί ). The cry with which the Chorus interrupts him ( πῶς φής ;) marks their perception (from his first words αὗται δέ etc.) that the children of that marriage were before them.

αὗται … παῖδε : cp. Plat. Laches p. 187 A αὐτοὶ εὑρεταὶ γεγονότε .

Poetical Greek idiom would join κοινᾶς with ὠδῖνος rather than with ματρός . Cp. Aesch. Eum. 325 ματρῷον ἅγνισμα κύριον φόνου : Ant. 793 νεῖκος ἀνδρῶν ξύναιμον.

κοινᾶς = which bore me also.

σαί τ’ εἴσ’ ἄῤ . The Chorus have known all along that Oed. had married Iocasta, and also that he was the father of the girls (cp. 170, 322); but they are supposed to learn now for the first time that Iocasta was their mother. In the earlier versions of the Oedipus-myth (as in the Odyssey ) Iocasta bears no issue to Oed.; his children are borne by a second wife, Euryganeia. The Attic poets seem first to have changed this (see Introd. to O. T. p. xv). The Chorus would say: "Thine, then, they are by a double tie, at once as children and...as sisters? "but Oed. takes out of their mouths the second name which they shrink from uttering, and utters it himself with terrible emphasis.

κοιναί , by the same mother: cp. O. T. 261n.: so Ant. 1 κοινὸν αὐτάδελφον … κάρα .

πατρὸς with ἀδελφεαί only.

ἰώ — ἰὼ δῆτα : cp. El. 842 ΗΛ. φεῦ. ΧΟ. φεῦ δῆτ’.

γε after μυρίων marks assent.

ἐπιστροφαί refers to the revival of the pangs in his soul by this questioning. His troubles are likened to foemen who, when they seem to have been repulsed and to be vanishing in the distance, suddenly wheel about and renew their onset. Cp. 1044 δαΐων | ἀνδρῶν ἐπιστροφαί . Philopoemen made his cavalry ὀξεῖς πρός τε τὰς κατ’ οὐλαμὸν ἐπιστροφὰς καὶ περισπασμοὺς (wheeling sharply in troops) καὶ τὰς καθ’ ἵππον ἐπιστροφὰς καὶ κλίσεις (wheeling and changing direction singly), Plut. Ph. 7.

ἄλαστ’ ἔχειν , unforgettable (dreadful) to endure: ἔχειν epexeg.: see on 231 . Trag. borrowed the word from the epic πένθος ἄλαστον ( Il. 24.105) , ἄλαστον ὀδύρομαι ( Od. 14.174) : so Aesch. Pers. 990 ( κακὰ ) ἄλαστα στυγνὰ πρόκακα . Cp. 1482 . Wecklein's ὀχεῖν ( Od. 7.211 ὀχέοντας ὀϊζύν ) is perh. right: cp. Aesch. P.V. 143 φρουρὰν ἄζηλον ὀχήσω .

οὐκ ἔρεξα : cp. 267, 521.

τί γάρ ; "Why, what else?" if not ἔρεξα . Cp. 542.

δῶρον . The τυραννίς was δωρητόν, οὐκ αἰτητόν ( O. T. 384),—the reward pressed on him by Thebes for worsting the Sphinx; and with the throne he received the hand of Iocasta.

The MS. ἐπωφέλησα , "I benefited," or "succoured" (cp. 441), cannot be right. The sense required is μήποτε ὤφελον ἐξελέσθαι , "would that I had never won!" cp. Ph. 969 μήποτ’ ὤφελον λιπεῖν | τὴν Σκῦρον : Od. 11.548 ὡς δὴ μὴ ὄφελον νικᾶν : where μή , though thus placed, belongs to the infinitives. See Appendix for the attempted explanations of ἐπωφέλησα , and for some proposed emendations.

I would read the partic. ἐπωφελήσας (which the iambic metre allows), and take ἐξελέσθαι as the absol. infin. expressing a wish:— "and would that I had never received that choice gift from the city, for having served her." For this absol. infin., with the subject in the nominative, cp. Aesch. Cho. 363: ΗΛ. μηδ’ ὑπὸ Τρωΐας τείχεσι φθίμενος, πάτερ, μετ’ ἄλλων δουρικμῆτι λαῷ παρὰ Σκαμάνδρου πόρον τεθάφθαι, πάρος δ’ οἱ κτανόντες νιν οὕτως δαμῆναι . Orestes had uttered the wish that Agamemnon had fallen in war at Troy: εἰ γὰρ ὑπ’ Ἰλίῳ | … κατηναρίσθης (345 ff.) . Electra modifies it: "I would not have had thee to perish e'en beneath Troy's walls, and to be buried by Scamander's stream; would rather that the murderers (Aegisthus and Clytaemnestra) had first been slain as they slew thee!" Here the MSS. have τέθαψαι and δαμῆναι . On the latter the schol. has λείπει τὸ ὄφελον , and on the former λείπει τὸ ὤφελες , thus indicating the certain correction of H. L. Ahrens, τεθάφθαι . Cp. also Od. 24.376 αἲ γάρ, Ζεῦ τε πάτερ καὶ Ἀθηναίη καὶ Ἄπολλον, οἷος Νήρικον εἷλον, … τοῖος ἐών τοι χθιζὸς ἐν ἡμετέροισι δόμοισιν, τεύχε’ ἔχων ὤμοισιν, ἐφεστάμεναι καὶ ἀμύνειν, "Ah, would to father Zeus,...that, such as I was when I took Nericus,...in such might, and with armour on my shoulders, I had stood by thee , and had been aiding thee , yesterday in our house!"A criticism by Wecklein is discussed in the Appendix.

ἐξελέσθαι , ironical as if the bride were a γέρας ἐξαίρετον . The act. aor. is used of the army choosing a prize (out of the booty) for a chief, Il. 16.56 κούρην ἢν ἄρα μοι γέρας ἔξελον υἷες Ἀχαιῶν : the midd. aor., of the victor choosing his own prize, as Tr. 244 ταύτας | … ἐξείλεθ’ αὑτῷ κτῆμα . Here πόλεος ἐξελέσθαι is not "to choose for myself out of the city," but "to receive as a choice gift from the city."

τί γάρ ; "how then?" —marking the transition from the topic of the marriage to that of the parricide. (Cp. Quid vero? ) Others refer the words merely to δύστανε , i.e. "for what else art thou?" This seems tame. Cp. 538.

δευτέραν , sc. πληγήν : Her. 3.64 καιρίῃ...τετύφθαι : Ant. 1307 τί μ’ οὐκ ἀνταίαν | ἔπαισέν τις; Xen. Anab. 5.8.12 ἀνέκραγον...ὡς ὀλίγας παίσειεν . νόσον , accus. in apposition: of mental anguish, as O. T. 1061 ἅλις νοσοῦσ’ ἐγώ .

ἔχει δέ μοι … πρὸς δίκας τι : but (the deed) has for me (dat. of interest) something from the quarter of justice; i.e. it has a quality which tends to place it on the side of justice,—to rank it among justifiable deeds. Cp. O. T. 1014 πρὸς δίκης οὐδὲν τρέμων (n.). The subj. to ἔχει is τὸ ἔργον , easily supplied from ἔκανον .— This is better than to take ἔχει as impers. with πρὸς δίκας as= ἐνδίκως, τι being then adv.: "my case is in some sort just."

τί γάρ ; sc. ἔχει : "why, what justification has it?"

The MSS. give καὶ γὰρ ἄλλους ἐφόνευσα κ.τ.λ.Hermann's ἁλοὺς (for ἄλλους ) must mean either (1) "caught," as in a net, by fate , or (2) "caught" by Laïus and his men, in the sense of, "driven to fight for life." Neither sense is tolerable. Campbell suggests, "I murdered, and was convicted of the murder," saying that ἁλοὺς ἐφόνευσα = ἑάλων φονεύσας . This is as if one said in English, "Having been hanged, he did the murder." To ἀγνώς the short α^ would be a grave objection: Soph. has the first α long thrice in ἄγνοια , twice in ἀγνοεῖν , once in ἀγνώς ( O. T. 681), and short never: even in αὐτόγνωτος ( Ant. 875) the ο is long. Porson's ἄνους could hardly mean, "without understanding" merely in the sense of " unwittingly. "The word means "silly," "foolish" ( Ant. 281), and should here mean, "in folly," which is not an apt sense.

And all these corrections, confined to ἄλλους , leave a blot. After ἐφόνευσα, καὶ ὤλεσα is intolerably weak. Mekler's καὶ γὰρ ἄν, οὓς ἐφόνευς), ἔμ’ ἀπώλεσαν brings out the point on which Oed. insists, and to which the words νόμῳ καθαρός (548) refer,—viz. that, in slaying, he was defending his own life. Cp. 271. After he had returned the blow of Laïus, the attendants set on him (see on O. T. 804—812). The change of ἐφόνευσ’ ἔμ’ ἀπώλεσαν into ἐφόνευσα καὶ ἀπώλεσα (or κἀπώλεσα ) would have been easy if ἐφόνευσά μ’ ἀπώλεσα had once been written. In Ai. 794L has ὥστε κ’ ὠδίνειν instead of ὥστε μ’ ὠδίνειν . Cp. Her. 1.11 (Gyges was forced) ἢ τὸν δεσπότεα ἀπολλύναι ἢ αὐτὸν ὑπ’ ἄλλων ἀπόλλυσθαι .

νόμῳ … καθαρός , because he had been first struck by Laïus, and was acting in self-defence. Plat. Legg. 869C ἀδελφὸς δ’ ἐὰν ἀδελφὸν κτείνῃ ἐν στάσησι μάχης γενομένης ἤ τινι τρόπῳ τοιούτῳ, ἀμυνόμενος ἄρχοντα χειρῶν πρότερον, καθάπερ πολέμιον ἀποκτείνας ἔστω καθαρός· καὶ ἐὰν πολίτης πολίτην ὡσαύτως, ἢ ξένος ξένον. Rhadamanthus himself was cited as the author of this rule ( Apollod. 2. 4. 9 ).

ἐς τόδ’ ἦλθον , to this plight: cp. on 273 .

549-667: Conclusion of first episode

καὶ μὴν introducing the new person: cp. 1249: so Ant. 526, 1180, 1257: Ai. 1168, 1223: El. 78, 1422.

ὀμφήν , his message. Usu. of a divine or oracular voice (102), but see 1351: Pind. fr. 53 ὀμφαὶ μελέων σὺν αὐλοῖς : Eur. Med. 174 μύθων τ’ αὐδαθέντων | … ὀμφάν (the words of the Chorus).

ἐφ’ ἁστάλη = ἐπὶ ( ταῦτα ) ἐφ’ ἃ ἐστάλη (cp. 274); "that by a small service he might win a great gain" (72).

The σκοπός , who did not know the name of Oed., could describe the traces of wounds about the sightless eyes, and brought the mysterious message (72). Theseus then set out, surmising who it was. Meanwhile the name of Oed. had become known at Colonus (222), and wayfarers who met Theseus raised his surmise into certain knowledge. Cp. on 299 ff.

ἔν τε , answered by τανῦν θ’ . The simplest statement would have been ἔγνωκά σε, ἀκούων ἔν τε τῷ πάρος χρόνῳ τανῦν τε . Then, by repetition of the partic., we get ἔγνωκα, ἀκούων τε ἐν τ. π. χρ., ἀκούων τε τανῦν . And then, by insertion of a new verb, ἔγνωκά τέ σε, ἀκούων ἐν τ. π. χρ., ἐξεπίσταμαί τε ἀκούων τανῦν . Cp. the insertion of ἡγεῖται in 351, and n.

ἔγνωκά ς’ , "I have recognised thee" —explaining how he is able to greet him by name: not merely, "I recognise thee."

ἔγνωκα is used (1) with a distinctly perfect sense: Lys. or. 17 § 6 ταῦτα...πρότερον ἐγνώκατε ἡμέτερα εἶναι : Dem. or. 3 § 10 ὅτι...δεῖ βοηθεῖν...πάντες ἐγνώκαμεν . (2) More like a present, yet always with a certain emphasis, " I have come to know " : Aristoph. Eq. 871 ἔγνωκας οὖν δῆτ’ αὐτὸν οἷός ἐστιν ; "have you found out what sort of man he is?" Her. 1.207 εἰ δ’ ἔγνωκας ὅτι ἄνθρωπος εἶς (if you have realised that you are a mortal): Plat. Rep. 366C ἱκανῶς...ἔγνωκεν ὅτι ἄριστον δικαιοσύνη (he has thoroughly apprehended). So Pind. P. 4. 287, Aesch. PV 51 , ὁδοῖς , the coming of Theseus from Athens (Campb. understands the coming of Oed. to Attica): the plur. of one journey, as Ant. 226 ὁδοῖς κυκλῶν ἐμαυτὸν εἰς ἀναστροφήν , and so El. 68: otherwise below, 1397.

ἀκούων , after the same word in 551, is awkward. The γάρ in 555 might also suggest that the partic. here referred to the evidence of his own eyes, not to further hearsay by the way. λεύσσων is intrinsically the best substitute that has been proposed: but it has no palaeographic probability. I had thought of ἱκάνων (cp. 576). Doubtless it is possible that ἀκούων was not a corruption of a similar form, but merely an inadvertent repetition from 551.

For ἀκούων it may be pleaded that the sense is at least quite intelligible, and that ancient writers, even the most artistic, were less careful than moderns in avoiding such repetitions of single words. Cp. 631 ἐκβάλοι , 636 ἐκβαλῶ : 638, 640 ἡδύ : 966, 969 ἐπεί : 1000, 1003 καλόν , 1004 καλῶς : 1123, 1129: 1451, 1459: 1487 f.: O. T. 517 φέρον , 519 φέροντι , 520 φέρει : ib. 1276, 1278 ὁμοῦ : Ant. 73, 76 κείσομαι : Ai. 1201, 1204 ( τέρψιν ).

σκευή : cp. 1597 εἶτ’ ἔλυσε δυσπινεῖς στολάς . The misery of his aspect impresses Creon (747), as it had impressed the Chorus (150). His garb , then, can hardly have announced a prince, though it may have indicated a Theban. Probably the reference is simply to the tale of long and destitute wanderings which his wretched apparel told (cp. 3 ff.).

δύστηνον , as showing how he had blinded himself: cp. 286.

ὄνθ’ ὃς εἶ , i.e. Οἰδίπους . Cp. O. T. 1036 ὠνομάσθης...ὂς εἶ (Oedipus). Od. 24.159 οὐδέ τις ἡμείων δύνατο γνῶναι τὸν ἐόντα , "and not one of us could tell that he was the man" (Odysseus).

)περέσθαι aor. (used by Thuc., Plat., etc.); the fut. ἐπερήσομαι was also Attic; but the Attic pres. was ἐπερωτάω, ἐπείρομαι being only Ionic.

ἐπέστης , hast presented thyself. Plat. Symp. 212D ἐπιστῆναι ἐπὶ τὰς θύρας . Esp. of a sudden and unlooked-for appearance before a place (as in war): Isocr. or. 9 § 58 μικροῦ δεῖν ἔλαθεν αὐτὸν ἐπὶ τὸ βασίλειον ἐπιστάς.

πόλεως … ἐμοῦ τ; , obj. gen.: τί προστρέπων πόλιν ἐμέ τε (cp. on 49 ).

ἂν … τύχοις … ἐξαφισταίμην : "strange would be the fortune which (=I cannot imagine what fortune) you could succeed in mentioning, from which I would hold aloof": another way of saying οὐκ ἂν τύχοις λ. τοιαύτην, ὁποίας ἐξαφισταίμην . When the optat. with ἄν stands in the antecedent clause (as ἂν τύχοις here), the optative without ἄν stands in the relative clause: cp. Il. 13.343 μάλα κεν θρασυκάρδιος εἴη, ὃς τότε γηθήσειεν : he would be right bold of heart, who should then rejoice. Aristoph. Nub. 1250 οὐκ ἂν ἀποδοίην οὐδ’ ἂν ὀβολὸν οὐδενί, ὅστις καλέσειε κάρδοπον τὴν καρδόπην . Such a relative clause is equivalent to a protasis with εἰ and optat.: as here to εἰ αὐτῆς ἀφισταίμην . Cp. Goodwin, Moods and Tenses , § 62. 4. Carefully distinguish the opt. ὃν...ψέξαιμι at 1172 , where see n.

πρᾶξιν , "fortune," not "action." The sing. πρᾶξις in Soph. usu. means "fortune," Ai. 790, Tr. 152, 294 : while the sense of "action" usu. belongs to the plur. πράξεις , as below, 958 , O. T. 895, Ant. 435. There is only one Sophoclean exception each way: in Tr. 879 πρᾶξις= "mode of doing," and in Ant. 1305 πράξεις = "fortunes." Cp. Aesch. PV 695 πέφρικ’ ἐσιδοῦσα πρᾶξιν Ἰοῦς . Her. 3.65 ἀπέκλαιε τὴν ἑωυτοῦ πρῆξιν .

ξένος . Aethra, the mother of Theseus, was daughter of Pittheus, king of Troezen, where Theseus was brought up, in ignorance that his father was Aegeus, king of Athens. On arriving at manhood, he received from his mother the tokens of his birth ( σύμβολα, γνωρίσματα ) —the sword and sandals left at Troezen by Aegeus—and set out for Attica. There he slew the sons of his uncle Pallas, who were plotting against his father, and was acknowledged by Aegeus as his heir ( Plut. Thes . 4-13).

καὶ ὡς ἤθλησα πλεῖστα εἷς ἀνήρ . With πλεῖστος the strengthening εἷς or εἷς ἀνήρ is esp. freq.: Tr. 460 πλείστας ἀνὴρ εἷς : Eur. Her. 8 πλείστων μετέσχον εἷς ἀνήρ : Xen. Cyr. 8.2.15 θησαυροὺς...πλείστους ἑνὶ ἀνδρί : Thuc. 8.40 μιᾷ γε πόλει...πλεῖστοι . Cp. O. T. 1380n. With the MS. χὤς τις the ὡς before ἐπαιδεύθην must be repeated before ἤθλησα , the constr. being, καὶ ( ὡς ) ἤθλησα, ὡς ἀνήρ τις πλεῖστα ἤθλησε . This has been compared with Xen. Anab. 1.3.15 ἄρχεσθαι ἐπίσταμαι ὥς τις καὶ ἄλλος μάλιστ’ ἀνθρώπων (where some would omit the last two words),—a passage not properly similar: and here ἀνήρ becomes very weak. Elmsley, adopting χὤτι , took ἀνήρ as= εἷς ἀνήρ , quoting [Eur.] Rhes. 500 καὶ πλεῖστα χώραν τήνδ’ ἀνὴρ καθυβρίσας (where, for καὶ , read εἷς with Hermann): and Eur. Hec. 310 θανὼν ὑπὲρ γῆς Ἑλλάδος κάλλιστ’ ἀνήρ , where we should perh. read κάλλιστ’ ἀνὴρ εἷς Ελλάδος θανὼν ὕπερ .

ἐπὶ ξένης : 184

κινδυνεύματ’ (acc. of cognate notion), his encounters, on his way overland from Troezen to Attica, with various foes,—the robbers Periphetes, Sinis, Sciron, Procrustes,—the sow of Crommyon, —etc.; his slaying of the Minotaur in Crete;—his fighting on the side of the Lapithae against the Centaurs, etc. In all his αθλοι Theseus was depicted by the Attic legend as the champion of the oppressed,— ἀδικήσων μὲν οὐδένα, τοὺς δὲ ὑπάρχοντας βίας ἀμυνούμενος (Plut. Thes. 7) .

ἐν τὠμῷ κάρᾳ , at the risk of my own life, ἐν denoting the stake: Eur. Cycl. 654 ἐν τῷ Καρὶ κινδυνεύσομεν : Plat. Lach. 187 B μὴ οὐκ ἐν τῷ Καρὶ ὑμῖν ὁ κίνδυνος κινδυνεύηται, ἀλλ’ ἐν τοῖς υἱέσι . Cp. Od. 2.237 παρθέμενοι κεφαλάς , at the risk of their lives (as 3. 74 ψυχὰς παρθέμενοι ): Il. 9.322 αἰὲν ἐμὴν ψυχὴν παραβαλλόμενος πολεμίζειν . The irreg. dat. κάρᾳ from nom. κάρα again Ant. 1272, El. 445( v.l. κάρα ), fr. 141. 2 : it occurs first in Theogn. 1018 , the Homeric dat. being κάρητι or κρατί .

ξένον with ὑπεκτραποίμην as well as συνεκσῴζειν : cp. Plat. Phaedo 108B τὴν ἀκάθαρτον ( ψυχὴν )... ἅπας φεύγει τε καὶ ὑπεκτρέπεται . The notion is that of retiring ( ὑπο‐ ) out of the path to avoid meeting a person. Soph. has the act. with gen., Tr. 549 τῶν δ’ ὑπεκτρέπει πόδα.

συνεκσῴζειν , to help in extricating: Antiph. or. 5 § 93 τὸ σῶμα ἀπειρηκὸς ἡ ψυχὴ συνεξέσωσεν .

ἀνὴρ = θνητός : Ant. 768 φρονείτω μεῖζον ἢ κατ’ ἄνδρ’ ἰών . Cp. 393.

δοῦ = ἢ σοί : Ant. 74 πλείων χρόνος | ὃν δεῖ μ’ ἀρέσκειν τοῖς ἐκεῖ τῶν ἐνθάδε : Thuc. 1.85 ἔξεστι δ’ ἡμῖν μᾶλλον ἑτέρων .

τὸ σὸν γενναῖον : shown in sparing Oed. the painful task of introducing himself and telling his story.

παρῆκεν (aor. of παρίημι ) closely with ὥστε … δεῖσθαι : "has graciously permitted that there should be," etc. Cp. 591: El. 1482 ἀλλά μοι πάρες | κἂν σμικρὸν εἰπεῖν : Ant. 1043 ( οὐδ’ ὣς ) θάπτειν παρήσω κεῖνον . ( Not , "has so passed the matter on,""so left it.") For ὥστε cp. Her. 6.5 οὐ γὰρ ἔπειθε τοὺς Χίους ὥστε ἑωυτῷ δοῦναι νέας : and see on 970 .

ὥστε ἐμοὶ δεῖσθαι , so that there is need for me, βραχέα φράσαι , to say but little.

δεῖσθαι midd., impersonal,= δεῖν . (It could not be pass. , with βραχέα for subject.) Bekker Anecd. p. 88. 21 δεῖται· ἀντὶ τοῦ δεῖ· ἀπελθεῖν με δεῖται . The only example (so far as I know), besides our passage, is Plat. Meno. 79C δεῖται οὖν σοι πάλιν...τῆς αὐτῆς ἐρωτήσεως . And presently: ἢ οὐ δοκεῖ σοι πάλιν δεῖσθαι τῆς αὐτῆς ἐρωτήσεως ; In the former place, while the best MSS. have δεῖται , some have δεῖ . (I do not add δεήσεσθαι , ib. E, since that may be personal.) If, however, the text can be trusted, these are clear instances, for it would be very forced to supply ὁ λόγος . In Her. 4.11 δεόμενον (as if= δέον ) is plainly corrupt: Buttmann's δέοι μένοντας may be right. If we altered ἐμοὶ to ἐμοῦ , the subject to δεῖσθαι would be τὸ σὸν γενναῖον . But then δεῖσθαι would mean "requests," rather than "requires," of me.

For the dat. ἐμοί with δεῖσθαι (instead of ἐμέ as subj. to φράσαι ) cp. Eur. Hipp. 940 θεοῖσι προσβαλεῖν χθονὶ | ἄλλην δεήσει γαῖαν : and see on 721 . Wecklein takes ἐμοί with παρῆκεν , permisit mihi , but the interposed ὥστε forbids this. The conject. σοι (for ἐμοί ), "to say little to thee ,"would be very weak.

Theseus has named Oed. (557) and Laïus (553), but not Thebes. A knowledge of the stranger's country was implied by the rest. Cp. on 205 . γῆς could stand with ἦλθον (cp. O. T. 152 Πυθῶνος ἔβας , Ph. 630 νεὼς ἄγοντα ), but is more simply governed by ἀπὸ .

χὡ λόγος διοίχεται , and the statement is at an end. ὁ λόγος is the explanation due from Oedipus after sending for Theseus. Cp. Eur. Suppl. 528 (theseus to the thebans)εἰ γάρ τι καὶ πεπόνθατ’ Ἀργείων ὕπο, τεθνᾶσιν, ἠμύνασθε πολεμίους καλῶς, αἰσχρῶς δ’ ἐκείνοις, χἡ δίκη διοίχεται : i.e. , if you have been wronged, you have had satisfaction, "and the cause is closed. "

διέρχεται (L) is certainly corrupt. It ought to mean, "the discussion is being carried through," rather than, "our conference draws to an end" (as Campbell, comparing διεξελήλυθα πάντα, διεξῆλθον διὰ μακροῦ λόγου , which are not similar). And if ὁ λόγος means "our comerence," then Oedipus is assuming that his petition has only to be stated in order to be granted.

τοῦτ’ αὐτὸ marks eagerness: O. T. 545 ΟΙ. ...βαρύν σ’ εὕρηκ’ ἐμοί. ΚΡ. τοῦτ αὐτὸ νῦν μου πρῶτ’ ἄκουσον ὡς ἐρῶ .

τὰ δὲ | κέρδη : cp. 265. Doederlein understands, τὰ δὲ κέρδη μᾶλλον ἀγαθά ἐστιν ἢ καλή ἐστιν ἡ μορφή . Schneidewin and Wecklein adopt this forced explanation, which is condemned both by παρ’ αὐτοῦ and by the absence of the art. with μορφή .

που , i.e. so far as Oed. can conjecture the purpose of Apollo. He could not be sure that the close of his life would immediately follow on his arrival at the grove. The promised sign of the end had not yet been given (94).

ποίῳ , sc. χρόνῳ , asks with surprise for some further definition of the vague χρόνῳ μάθοις ἄν . Theseus naturally assumes that the blessings are to come in the lifetime of Oedipus. And if not now, he asks, then in what contingency? The answer startles him.

προσφορὰ , offering, present. Theophrast. Char. XXX(=XXVI in my 1st ed.) it is like the αἰσχροκερδής, γαμοῦντός τινος τῶν φίλων καὶ ἐκδιδομένου θυγατέρα πρὸ χρόνου τινὸς ἀποδημῆσαι, ἵνα μὴ πέμψῃ προσφοράν (a wedding-present). Cp. 1270.

δηλώσεται , pass.: see O. T. 672n.

i.e. "You ask for the last offices which piety can render: you do not ask me for protection during your lifetime."Through the oracle (389), of which Theseus knows nothing, a grave in Attica had become the supreme concern of Oedipus.

τὰ δ’ ἐν μέσῳ is governed by λῆστιν ἴσχεις as= ἐπιλανθάνει (see on 223 ), no less than by ποεῖ . To make τὰ δ’ ἐν μ . an accus. of respect would suit the first verb, but not the second.

δῑ οὐδενὸς ποεῖ , a solitary instance of this phrase (instead of οὐδενὸς or παρ’ οὐδὲν ποεῖσθαι ), perh. suggested by the use of the prep. in such phrases as διὰ φυλακῆς ἔχω τι , etc.

ἐνταῦθα γάρ , "yes" for there ,— in that boon ( ἐν τῷ θάπτεσθαι ),—those other things ( τὰ ἐν μέσῳ ) are brought together for me: i.e. if you promise that I shall eventually be buried in Attica, you cannot meanwhile allow me to be forcibly removed to the Theban frontier. He is thinking of protection against Creon's imminent attempt (399). συγκομίζομαι , to collect or store up for oneself, was, like συγκομιδή , esp. said of harvesting ( Xen. Anab. 6.6.37), and that notion perhaps tinges the word here.

ἐν βραχεῖ in sense= βραχεῖαν : "this grace which you ask of me lies in a small compass" ( not , "you ask me this favour in brief speech" ). The adverbial ἐν βραχεῖ does not go with the verb, but is equiv. to a predicative adj. agreeing with χάριν . Such phrases imply the omission of the partic. ὤν : so 29 πέλας γὰρ ἄνδρα τόνδ’ ὁρῶ : Ph. 26 τοὔργον οὐ μακρὰν λέγεις (the task which you set is not distant): El. 899 ὡς δ’ ἐν γαλήνῃ πάντ’ ἐδερκόμην τόπον . For βραχεῖ cp. 293, Plat. Legg. 641B βραχύ τι...ὄφελος .

γε μήν , however: Aesch. Ag. 1378 ἦλθε, σὺν χρόνῳ γε μήν . The only ground for ἁγὼν rather than ἀγὼν is the trace of χ from the first hand in L: neither reading is intrinsically better than the other. Cp. El. 1491 λόγων γὰρ οὐ | νῦν ἐστιν ἁγών, ἀλλὰ σῆς ψυχῆς πέρι . The word ἀγών is so far ambiguous that it does not necessarily mean a physical contest , but can mean an issue or crisis (Lat. discrimen, momentum ). Plat. Rep. 608B μέγας...ὁ ἀγὼν...τὸ χρηστὸν ἢ κακὸν γενέσθαι .

πότερα . Oed. has said, "If you pledge yourself to keep me in Attica, a serious issue will be raised." Theseus:— "Do you speak of the relations between your sons and me?" You mean that they will contest my right to retain you?

ἐγγενῶν (Hartung) may be right; but the MS. ἐκγόνων is not condemned by the evident fact that Theseus does not yet know of the quarrel between the father and the sons (599). It is enough if he knows the sons to exist: they would represent the claim of the ἐγγενεῖς.

κἀμοῦ : the MS. ἢ )μοῦ is certainly wrong. Theseus does not ask— "Will the issue be serious for your kinsmen, or for me?" but, "In what quarter will the issue arise?" Cp. 606 τἀμὰ κἀκείνων . The conject. ἢ τοῦ (= τίνος ) is tame: and κἀμοῦ has the advantage in clearness, by indicating the second party to the ἀγών .

Kayser's ἄναξ, χρῄζουσι (for ἀναγκάζουσι ) is exactly what the sense requires, and is fairly near to the MS. reading, while the latter is (I think) certainly corrupt. The verse must not be considered alone, but in close connection with 590, and with the whole context. It has been rendered:—(1) "They are for compelling ( my protectors ) to convey me to Thebes."But the ellipse of τινά before κομίζειν is intolerable. And the protectors could not be required to do more than surrender him. Therefore it is no cure to propose εἴ σ’ (for κεῖσ’ ) ἀναγκάσουσί με . To read σε for με merely shifts the first difficulty, and leaves the second. (2) "They are for putting constraint on me, so as to carry (me) to Thebes." Such an epexegesis by the act. infin. is impossible here. Who could write ἀναγκάζει σε ἄγειν ἐκεῖσε , meaning, "he is forcing thee, so as to take (thee) thither" ? (3) κομίζειν has been taken as= "to return," = κομίζεσθαι . This needs no comment. We want either: (1) instead of κομίζειν , a word= " to return "; but κατελθεῖν is very unlikely, and no other substitute is obvious: or (2) instead of ἀναγκάζουσι , a word = "they wish , seek. "That the fault lies in ἀναγκάζουσι is very strongly suggested by 590, where L has ἀλλ’ εἰ θέλοντ’ ἄν γ’ , evidently corrupted, by dittographia of γ’ , from ἀλλ’ εἰ θέλοντά γ’ , which L2 has. This gives a clear and fitting sense, if in 589 we read ἄναξ, χρῄζουσί με . All the trouble, for the MSS. and for the edd., has arisen from ἀναγκάζουσι . Hence (1) Goebel, ἀλλ’ οὐ θελόντων , "but if they do not wish thee" ( φεύγειν ): (2) Reisig, ἀλλ’ εἰ θέλοντάς γ’ , "but what if it be not seemly for thee to shun them when willing (to receive thee)?" Both these are forced. Campbell supplies εἰ βούλοιντο κομίζειν to explain θέλοντα , keeping L's θέλοντ’ ἄν : but ἄν can stand with a partic. only when the latter is equiv. to an apodosis, as it is in 761. So far as the tense of ἀναγκάζουσι is concerned, a change to the fut. is no gain: it is the pres. of tendency or intention. But the whole mention of compulsion or violence is premature in 589. Oed. leads very gently up to the disclosure of his sons' unnatural conduct (599).

οὐδὲ σοὶ : while they , on their part, call you home, for you , on yours, exile is not desirable,—if, indeed, their offer is agreeable to you ( i.e. if you have no repugnance to Thebes).

οὐδέ is here the negative counterpart of δέ in apodosis: i.e. as we can say, εἰ θέλοντά σε ἐκεῖνοι κατάγουσι, σοὶ δὲ κατελθεῖν καλόν, so also οὐδὲ σοὶ φεύγειν καλόν. The same resoluble quality of οὐδέ is seen in its use for ἀλλ’ οὐ ( Il. 24.25). Cp. on 591 .

φεύγειν = φυγάδι εἶναι , rather than "to shun them."

ἀλλ’ οὐδ’ presupposes his refusal, and justifies it: "Nay, neither did they consider my wishes."

παρίεσαν , "concede," sc. ἐμοὶ κατελθεῖν , cp. 570: not ἐμὲ εἰς τὴν πόλιν , "admit" (in which sense usu. of allowing armies to enter territory, or the like: Eur. Suppl. 468 Ἄδραστον ἐς γῆν τήνδε μὴ παριέναι ).

θυμὸς δ’ . δέ sometimes corrects or objects: O. T. 379(n.) Κρέων δέ σοι πῆμ’ οὐδέν ( " Nay " ).

ξύμφορον : the neut. as often in maxims, when the masc. or fem. subj. is viewed in its most general aspect: Eur. Or. 232 δυσάρεστον οἱ νοσοῦντες : cp. O. T. 542n.

μάθῃς μου , heard (the matter) from me. Distinguish the gen. with ἐκμάθω in 114, where see n. Cp. El. 889 ἄκουσον ὡς μαθοῦσά μου τὸ λοιπὸν ἢ φρονοῦσαν ἢ μώραν λέγῃς . O. T. 545 μανθάνειν δ’ ἐγὼ κακὸς | σοῦ .

ξυμφορὰν euphemistic ( O. T. 99n.): cp. 369 τὴν πάλαι γένους φθοράν . Here, as there, γένους = "race," not "birth." Theseus supposes Oed. to mean that the hereditary curse has fallen on him with especial weight.

ἐρεῖς , " will you mention," i.e. "do you allude to": cp. Ph. 439 ff. ΦΙ. ἀναξίου μὲν φωτὸς ἐξερήσομαι... ΝΕ. ποίου γε τούτου πλὴν Ὀδυσσέως ἐρεῖς; ΦΙ. οὐ τοῦτον εἷπον .

μεῖζον ἢ κατ’ ἄνθρ. , gravius quam pro mortali : Xen. Mem. 4.4.24 βελτίονος ἢ κατ’ ἄνθρωπον νομοθέτου : Thuc. 7.75 μείζω ἢ κατὰ δάκρυα ἐπεπόνθεσαν . If the woe to which he alludes is something greater than the calamity of his house, then it must be superhuman.

νοσεῖς : see on 544 .

Instead of οὐκ ἔστι μοι κατελθεῖν ποτε , we have ἔστι μοι κατελθεῖν μήποτε , since ἔστι μοι = "my doom is," ζημία κεῖταί μοι .—Cp. on 407 .

πεμψαίαθ’ (cp. on 44 ), summon to themselves: Eur. Hec. 977 τί χρῆμ’ ἐπέμψω τὸν ἐμὸν ἐκ δόμων πόδα;

ὥστ’ οἰκεῖν δίχα , if it is understood that you cannot live with them in Thebes.

ὥστε introduces the condition: Thuc. 1.28 ἑτοῖμοι δὲ εἷναι καὶ ὥστε ἀμφοτέρους μένειν κατὰ χώραν , the Corcyreans said that they were also ready (to make an armistice) under the condition that each party should remain where they were.

ἐξαναγκάσει . There is no reason for changing fut. to pres. here. The oracle had been given (388), but its effect was to come. Cp. 1179.

ὅτι , as if ποῖον χρησμὸν ἀκούσαντας had preceded. Not with δείσαντας : verbs of fearing are sometimes followed by ὡς or ὅπως with indic. (instead of μή with subj.), as in El. 1309; but by ὅτι only as= "because."

τῇδε … χθονί , locative dat., not instrum. (as schol. ὑπὸ ταύτης τῆς χθονός ). Oed. interprets Ismene's less explicit statement (411).

τἀμὰ κἀκείνων = τὰ ἐμὰ καὶ ( τὰ ) ἐκείνων : cp. 588 : Tr. 1068: Eur. El. 301 τύχας βαρείας τὰς ἐμὰς κἀμοῦ πατρός : Phoen. 474 τοὐμόν τε καὶ τοῦδ’ . Poetry tolerated such omission of the second art. even when the subjects were sharply opposed: El. 991: Aesch. Ag. 324 καὶ τῶν ἁλόντων καὶ κρατησάντων . Theseus cannot foresee any cause which should trouble the ancient amity between Athens and Thebes ( 619 , 632 ).

γῆρας … κατθανεῖν : for the inf. without art. co-ordinated with another noun cp. Il. 10.173 ἐπὶ ξυροῦ ἵσταται ἀκμῆς ἢ μάλα λυγρὸς ὄλεθρος Ἀχαιοῖς ἠὲ βιῶναι .

συγχεῖ , confounds, ruins, effaces: Tr. 1229: Her. 7.136 συγχέαι τὰ πάντων ἀνθρώπων νόμιμα : esp. fitting here, since applicable to breach of treaties, Il. 4.269 σύν γ’ ὅρκῑ ἔχευαν | Τρῶες .

παγκρατὴς , epithet of sleep in Ai. 675, and of fire in Ph. 986. Cp. Shaksp. Sonnets 63, 64 "With Time's injurious hand crush'd and o'erworn" :... "by Time's fell hand defaced."

φθίνει μὲν … φθίνει δὲ , epanaphora, as 5, O. T. 25 φθίνουσα μὲν … | φθίνουσα δ’ , 259 ἔχων μὲν...ἔχων δέ.

γῆς has been needlessly suspected: here, as in the great speech of Ajax ( Ai. 669—677), human destiny is viewed in relation to the whole order of nature. Cp. Tennyson, Tithonus 1 "The woods decay, the woods decay and fall, The vapours weep their burthen to the ground, Man comes and tills the field and lies beneath, And after many a summer dies the swan."

βλαστάνει , comes into existence, —like the other natural growths which wax and wane: fig. of customs and institutions in Ant. 296 νόμισμ’ ἔβλαστε , El. 1095 ἔβλαστε νόμιμα .

πνεῦμα is not here the wind of fortune (as Eur. H. F. 216 ὅταν θεός σοι πνεῦμα μεταβαλὼν τύχῃ ), but the spirit which man breathes towards man, and city towards city; the spirit of friendship or enmity. Cp. Aesch. Theb. 705 (where, though fortune is meant, the δαίμωνdai/mwn δαίμων λήματος ἐν τροπαίᾳ χρονίᾳ μεταλ‐ λακτὸς ἴσως ἂν ἔλθοι θαλερωτέρῳ πνεύματι . Ant. 136 (capaneus menacing thebes)βακχεύων ἐπέπνει | ῥιπαῖς ἐχθίστων ἀνέμων . Eur. Suppl. 1029 αὔραις ἀδόλοις | γενναίας … ψυχᾶς . So πνεῖν μένος, κότον, ἔρωτα etc.

βέβηκεν , is set (cp. 1052). Though ( e.g. ) πνεῦμα φίλιον βέβηκεν ἐν ἀνδράσιν could not mean, "a friendly spirit is steady among men,"yet πνεῦμα ταὐτὸν βέβηκεν can mean, "the same spirit is set ," i.e.blows steadily. Cp. Aristoph. Ran. 1003 ἡνίκ’ ἂν τὸ πνεῦμα λεῖον καὶ καθεστηκὸς λάβῃς .

πόλει ethic dat., on the part of.

τοῖς μὲν γὰρ ἤδη , for some men at once ( i.e. , after but a brief friendship), for others, later.

ἤδη is here used as αὐτίκα more often is: cp. Aesch. Cho. 1020 μόχθος δ’ ὁ μὲν αὐτίχ’, ὁ δ’ ἥξει . No relationship between men or states is permanent, for the feelings with which they regard each other are liable to change,—from liking to dislike, yes, and back again to liking.

καὖθις φίλα , by completing the circle, completes the picture of inconstancy. Nauck has quite needlessly suspected these two vv. The maxim ascribed to Bias of Priene (c. 550 B.C.), φιλεῖν ὡς μισήσοντας καὶ μισεῖν ὡς φιλήσοντας ( Arist. Rhet. 2.13, Cic. De Amic. 16. 59 ita amare oportere ut si aliquando esset osurus ), is paraphrased in Ai. 679ff., with the comment, τοῖς πολλοῖσι γὰρ | βροτῶν ἄπιστός ἐσθ’ ἑταιρείας λιμήν : cp. ib. 1359 ἦ κάρτα πολλοὶ νῦν φίλοι καὖθις πικροί .

Θήβαις dat. of interest, if she has her relations with you in a peaceful state. εὐημερεῖ . εὐημερία=either (1) "fine weather," εὐδία , as Arist. Hist. An. 6. 15 ὅταν εὐημερίας γενομένης ἀναθερμαίνηται ἡ γῆ , or (2) "prosperity." The verb is always figurative. Arist. Pol. 6.8. 22 ταῖς σχολαστικωτέραις καὶ μᾶλλον εὐημερούσαις πόλεσιν .

καλῶς has been censured as faulty after the εὖ in εὐημερεῖ : its defenders might have quoted Eur. fr. 886 τὸν καλῶς εὐδαίμονα . It means, "satisfactorily," "as we could wish," and is represented by the word "all" in the version above.

τὰ is better than τὸ for the MS. τε (or τὲ ).

τὸ πρὸς σέ would be rather, "so far as her relation to you is concerned" (acc. of respect),—when τὰ νῦν should be read in 616. This would make the welfare of Thebes more prominent than the mutual amity.

ὁ μυρίος : cp. Ai. 646 ὁ μακρὸς κἀναρίθμητος χρόνος .

τεκνοῦται . The midd. was more commonly used of the mother, the act. of the father (though converse instances occur); the midd. is used figuratively, as here, in Aesch. Ag. 754( ὄλβος ), Eur. I. T. 1262( χθών ).

ἰών , as it proceeds. Cp. El. 1365 πολλαὶ κυκλοῦνται νύκτες ἡμέραι τ’ ἴσαι αἳ ταῦτά σοι δείξουσιν .

ἐν αἷς , in the course of which: i.e. at some moment in them. So Ant. 1064 κάτισθι μὴ πολλοὺς ἔτι τρόχους ἁμιλλητῆρας ἡλίου τελῶν ἐν οἶσι … ἀμοιβὸν ἀντιδοὺς ἔσει .

δεξιώματα , pledges given by placing one's right hand in another's: the word occurs only here, and in Athen. 159 B (poet. anonym.) ὦ χρυσέ, δεξίωμα κάλλιστον βροτοῖς , gift most welcome to men. δεξιοῦσθαι is only "to greet" or "welcome" : but δεξιὰς διδόναι καὶ λαμβάνειν , etc., suggested the phrase here. Cp. Il. 2.341 σπονδαί τ’ ἄκρητοι καὶ δεξιαί, ᾗς ἐπέπιθμεν . In Eur. Suppl. 930Theseus says of Polyneices, ξένος γὰρ ἦν μοι , as if alluding to hereditary ξενία between the royal houses. Cp. 632.

δόρει διασκεδῶσιν , they will "throw their pledges to the winds" by an armed invasion of Attica. Cp. Ant. 287 νόμους διασκεδῶν , to make havoc of laws.

δόρει (instead of the more freq. δορί ) is required by metre also in 1314 , 1386 , Aristoph. Pax 357 σὺν δόρει σὺν ἀσπίδι , Vesp. 1081(where MSS. ξὺν δορὶ ξὺν ἀσπίδι ),—all iambic or trochaic. The phrase in Ar. came from Soph. Μῶμος , acc. to Choeroboscus 376. 19. Cp. [Eur.] Rhes. 274 μάχας πρὸ χειρῶν καὶ δόρη βαστάζομεν ,—a plur. on the analogy of this dat. sing.

ἵν’ could mean, "at a place where," at the grave (see on 411 ), but is better taken as= "in which case," "when," since the moment of rupture ( διασκεδῶσιν ) would not be the battle at Colonus, but the preceding declaration of war.

εὕδων (cp. on 307 ), in contrast with the fierce combatants on the ground above him.

ψυχρὸς … θερμὸν , here of the physical contrast between death and life; but in Ant. 88 θερμὴν ἐπὶ ψυχροῖσι καρδίαν ἔχεις , "thy heart is hot on chilling deeds" ( κρυεροῖς ). Simonides 120. 5 νῦν δ’ ὁ μὲν ἐν πόντῳ κρυερὸς νέκυς . For the idea of the buried dead draining the lifeblood of their foes cp. El. 1420 παλίρρυτον γὰρ αἷμ’ ὑπεξαιροῦσι τῶν | κτανόντων οἱ πάλαι θανόντες .

σαφής , true (as a prophet): 792: O.T. 1011 ταρβῶ γε μή μοι Φοῖβος ἐξέλθῃ σαφής . So φίλος σαφής , a proved friend ( Eur. Or. 1155), γραμματεὺς σαφής an accurate scribe (Aesch. fr. 348).

τἀκίνητα ,= ἃ μὴ δεῖ λόγῳ κινεῖσθαι (see 1526), secrets which should be allowed to rest beyond the veil: so Ant. 1060 ὄρσεις με τἀκίνητα διὰ φρενῶν φράσαι , the secrets locked in my soul. (Cp. Gray: "No farther seek his merits to disclose, Or draw his frailties from their dread abode. ")

ἔα με , leave me (permit me to cease) at the point where I began (the prayer for an Attic home). Cp. Il. 9.97 ἐν σοὶ μὲν λήξω, σέο δ’ ἄρξομαι . Here we cannot well evolve ἀφ’ or ἐξ ὧν from ἐν οἷσιν : nor, again, would ἐν οἷς ἠρξάμην be idiomatic.

τὸ σὸν … πιστὸν φυλάσσων , taking care that thy part is loyally done: cp. O. T. 320 τὸ σόν τε σὺ | κἀγὼ διοίσω τοὐμόν (thy part): Ai. 1313 ὅρα μὴ τοὐμὸν ἀλλὰ καὶ τὸ σόν (thine interest): ib. 99 ὡς τὸ σὸν ξυνῆκ’ ἐγώ (thy saying). Both idiom and rhythm are against joining τὸ σὸν πιστόν as "thy good faith."

εἴπερ μὴ ψεύσουσι , you will find me helpful,—that is to say, if the gods do not disappoint me.

εἴπερ marks the point which must be taken for granted, in order that ἐρεῖς (626) should hold good: cp. Eur. H. F. 1345 δεῖται γὰρ ὁ θεός, εἴπερ ἔστ’ ὄντως θεός ( assumingassuming οὐδενός . Lys. or. 12 § 48 εἴπερ ἦν ἀνὴρ ἀγαθός, ἐχρῆν ἄν , etc. (Cp. Thompson Syntax § 225. 4.)

πάλαι : 287, 459. The Chorus, tempering caution with good-nature, testify that the promise of Oedipus is, at least, not merely a device inspired by the arrival of the King.

ἐφαίνετο τελῶν (without ὡς )= "was manifestly intending to perform" : ἐφαίνετο ὡς τελῶν = "appeared as one intending to perform," ὡςmarking the aspect in which he presented himself to their minds. Ai. 326 καὶ δῆλός ἐστιν ὥς τι δρασείων κακόν . For the imperf., cp. Aesch. Ag. 593 λόγοις τοιούτοις πλαγκτὸς οὖσ’ ἐφαινόμην , by such reasonings I appeared (was made out to be) in error.

δῆτ’ , "then," a comment on the speech of Oed. rather than on the words of the Chorus, as oft in questions (cp. 602).

ἐκβάλοι : properly, "cast out of doors," as a worthless thing: hence, "reject," "repudiate" : Eur. fr. 362. 45 προγόνων παλαιὰ θέσμῑ ὅστις ἐκβαλεῖ : Plat. Crito 46B τοὺς δὲ λόγους, οὓς ἐν τῷ ἔμπροσθεν ἔλεγον, οὐ δύναμαι νῦν ἐκβαλεῖν . Others take it literally, "cast out of the land," so that ἀνδρὸς εὐμένειαν τοιοῦδε = ἄνδρα εὐμενῆ τοιόνδε . But the notion of rashly scorning what is really precious gives more point both here and in 636.

ὅτῳ , not ὅτου , is right. Con strue: ὅτῳ ἡ δορύξενος ἑστία αἰὲν κοινή ἐστι παρ’ ἡμῖν , lit., "to whom the hearth of an ally is always common among us" :

κοινή , "common," = "giving reciprocal hospitality,"which Theseus could claim at Thebes, as Oedipus at Athens.

αἰέν , i.e. "even if he had not this special claim." This seems better than to take κοινή as (1) "common to him with other Thebans," (2) "provided by our State," (3) "common to him with us ,"or (4) "accessible," as Andoc. or. 2 § 147 οἰκία κοινοτάτη τῷ δεομένῳ . With ὅτου the above version could not stand (since " belongs to him "could not replace " exists for him "), and so we should have to understand, ὅτου ἡ δορύξενος ἑστία αἰὲν κοινή ἐστι παρ’ ἡμῖν , whose allied hearth (at Thebes) is always regarded among us as open to us ( "as a common possession," Campb.): but this seems very forced.

δορύξενος , "spear-friend," is one with whom one has the tie of ξενία in respect of war: i.e. , who will make common cause with one in war. It is applied by Aesch., Soph., and Eur. only to princes or chiefs, with an armed force at their command. Cp. Aesch. Cho. 562 ξένος τε καὶ δορύξενος δόμων , said by Orestes when he presents himself παντελῆ σαγὴν ἔχων : i.e. he comes not merely as the personal ξένος of the royal house, but as a chief in armed alliance with it. Plut. ( Mor. 295 B, Quaest. Gr. 17) asks, τίς ὁ δορύξενος ; He conjectures that it meant, a ransomed prisoner of war , in his subsequent friendly relation to the ransomer ( ἐκ δοριαλώτου δορύξενος προσαγορευόμενος ). This is against the usage of the poets, our only witnesses. And the source of the guess is clear. Plutarch was thinking of the verbal compounds, δοριάλωτος, δορίκτητος, δορίληπτος , etc. From these he inferred that δορύξενος would mean primarily, "a friend gained through the spear."

Wecklein brackets the whole passage from 632 ὅτῳ down to 637 τὴν τοῦδε as "a later addition," because (1) there could be no ξενία when Oedipus did not even know the name of Theseus (68), and (2) σεβισθεὶς in 636 is suspicious. On this, see ad loc. As to (1), the ξενία to which Theseus refers is not a personal friendship, but a hereditary alliance between the royal houses, as in Eur. Suppl. 930Polyneices (whom he had not seen before) is his ξένος . Cp. on 619 . After Wecklein's excision, we have τίς δῆτ’ ἂν ἀνδρὸς εὐμένειαν ἐκβάλοι τοιοῦδε; χώρᾳ δ’ ἔμπαλιν κατοικιῶ . This is incoherent.

ἀφιγμένος , not, "because," but, "while," he has come. Besides his public claim (632), Oed. has two personal claims, (1) as the suppliant of the Eumenides, (2) as a visitor who can make a valuable return to Athens for protecting him.

δασμός , usu. "tribute" ( O. T. 36, and so in Xen.); here fig., "recompense."

The aor. σεβισθεὶς only here: σεβίζειν 1007 , σεβίσασα Ant. 943 , σεβίζομαι (midd.) Aesch. Suppl. 922 . In later Gk. the pass. aor. of σεβάζομαι was deponent, as Anth. P. 7. 122 αἴ, αἲ Πυθαγόρης τί τόσον κυάμους ἐσεβάσθη; It appears rash to deny that ἐσεβίσθην could be so used. The deponent use of ἐσέφθην is attested only by Plat. Phaedr. 254 B ( σεφθεῖσα ) , and Hesych. 1. 1456 ἐσέφθην· ἐσεβάσθην, ἡσύχασα, ᾐσχύνθην. Σοφοκλῆς Δαιδάλῳ (fr. 168 Nauck).

ἐκβαλῶ : cp. 631.

ἔμπολιν is Musgrave's certain correction of the MS. ἔμπαλιν : cp. 1156 σοὶ μὲν ἔμπολιν | οὐκ ὄντα, συγγενῆ δέ , not thy fellow-citizen, indeed, but thy kinsman. The word does not occur elsewhere. "I will establish him in the land," says Theseus, "as a member of our State" : he who now is ἄπολις (cp. 208) shall in Attica have the full protection of our laws.

ἔμπαλιν has been rendered (1) "on the contrary," i.e. "so far from rejecting him" : so the schol., and this version is alone correct: (2) "once more," i.e. renewing the alliance between the states,— Paley: (3) "in return" for his benefits,— Ellendt. Campbell objects that with ἔμπολιν "the opposition of the clauses would not be sufficiently marked by δέ" : but for

δέ = ἀλλά cp. Antiph. or. 5 §§ 4, 5 αἰτήσομαι ὑμᾶς οὐχ ἅπερ οἱ πολλοί..., τάδε δὲ δέομαι ὑμῶν : Thuc. 4.86 οὐκ ἐπὶ κακῷ, ἐπ’ ἐλευθερώσει δὲ τῶν Ἑλλήνων παρελήλυθα .

σέ , the Coryphaeus. Cp. Aesch. Suppl. 955ff.,where the king gives the Danaïdes their choice between Argos and a private home apart; στείχετ’ εὐερκῆ πόλιν … εἰ δέ τις μείζων χάρις, πάρεστιν οἰκεῖν καὶ μονορρύθμους δόμους. τούτων τὰ λῷστα καὶ τὰ θυμηδέστατα πάρεστι, λωτίσασθε .

εἰ δὲ τόδε — στείχειν μετ’ ἐμοῦ, — ἡδύ ἐστι — δίδωμί σοι, τούτων κρίναντι ( ὁπότερον βούλει ), χρῆσθαι ( αὐτᾦ . For τόδ’ in appos. with στείχειν cp. Xen. Cyr. 8.4.4 σαφηνίζεσθαι δέ, ὡς ἕκαστον ἐτίμα, τοῦτο ἐδόκει αὐτῷ ἀγαθὸν εἶναι : Aeschin. or. 2 § 106 τὸ μὴ πολυπραγμονεῖν ἡμᾶς τοὺς πρέσβεις μηδέν, τοῦτ’ ἀγαθὸν ὑπολαμβάνων εἶναι . Here τόδε similarly follows the word with which it is in appos., though it should properly precede it, as Eur. Phoen. 550 μέγ’ ἥγησαι τόδε, | περιβλέπεσθαι τίμιον;

τούτων partitive gen. with κρίναντι , "having chosen (one) of these things" ; cp. O. T. 640 δυοῖν δικαιοῖ δρᾶν ἀποκρίνας κακοῖν, ἢ γῆς ἀπῶσαι...ἢ κτεῖναι.

δίδωμι … χρῆσθαι : cp. Xen. Anab. 3. 4 §§ 41 f. εἰ βούλει, μένε..., εἰ δὲ χρῄζεις, πορεύου...Ἀλλὰ δίδωμί σοι, ἔφη ὁ Χειρίσοφος, ὁπότερον βούλει ἑλέσθαι .

With εἴτ’ ἐμοῦ, the constr. would be, εἴτε μετ’ ἐμοῦ στείχειν ( ἡδὺ αὐτῷ ἐστι, στείχειν πάρεστιν ), a word expressing consent being evolved from τάξω . But (1) this is harsher than O. T. 91 εἰ τῶνδε χρῄζεις πλησιαζόντων κλύειν ἕτοιμος εἰπεῖν, εἴτε καὶ στείχειν ἔσω ( χρῄζεις ), where ἕτοιμος is more easily fitted to the second clause; though somewhat similar is Eur. Ion 1120 πεπυσμέναι γάρ, εἰ θανεῖν ἡμᾶς ( εἴτε κατθανεῖνei)/te katqanei=n χρεών, ἥδιον ἂν θάνοιμεν, εἴθ’ ὁρᾶν φάος ( χρεών ), sc. ἥδιον ἂν ὁρῷμεν . And (2) in proposing the second alternative,—that Oed. should accompany him,—it is more suitable that he should address Oed. himself.

τῇδε , "in that sense," i.e. in whichever course you may prefer, ᾗ ἂν σὺ βούλῃ : cp. 1444: Ant. 1111 δόξα τῇδ’ ἐπεστράφη : El. 1301 ὅπως καὶ σοὶ φίλον | καὶ τοὐμὸν ἔσται τῇδ’.

ξυνοίσομαι , agree: Antiph. or. 5 § 42 τοῖς μὲν πρώτοις ( λόγοις ) συνεφέρετο,... τούτοις δὲ διεφέρετο .

διδοίης … εὖ : 1435: O. T. 1081( τύχης ) τῆς εὖ διδούσης .

δόμους στείχειν : 1769 Θήβας … | πέμψον : O. T. 1178 ἄλλην χθόνα | δοκῶν ἀποίσειν .

εἰ … ἦν , sc. ἔχρῃζον ἂν δόμους στείχειν .

ἐν ᾧ τί πράξεις ; Cp. O. T. 558 ΟΙ. πόσον τιν’ ἤδη δῆθ’ ὁ Λάϊος χρόνον ΚΠ. δέδρακε ποῖον ἔργον; οὐ γὰρ ἐννοῶ. ΟΙ. ἄφαντος ἔρρει … etc.; Ph. 210 ΧΟ. ἀλλ’ ἔχε, τέκνον, ΝΕ. λέγ’ ὅτι ΧΟ. φροντίδας νέας : El. 854ff. An interruption of this kind serves to bespeak the attention of the audience for a point which the dramatist desires to emphasize.

κρατήσω : near the shrine he was to close his life (91), and at his grave the Thebans were to be defeated (411, 621).

μέγ’ ἂν λέγοις δώρημα ,= μέγα ἂν εἴη δώρημα ὃ λέγεις , it would be a great benefit of which you speak ( sc. εἰ κρατοῖς ). Cp. Ant. 218.

τῆς συνουσίας , "from your abiding with the people here (at Colonus)" : i.e. "You have suggested a strong reason for your staying here , rather than for going with me to Athens. " Cp. τῇ ξυνουσίᾳ in 63. It would be tame, at this stage, to take ξυνουσία merely of his presence in Attica. The belief of Theseus in Theban amity (606) has now been shaken by his visitor (620).

τῆς ς. , gen. of source (ultimately possessive): O. T. 170 φροντίδος ἔγχος , a weapon furnished by thought.

εἰ σοί γ’ | ἅπερ φὴς ἐμμενεῖ , "yes, if on your part (ethic dat.) the promise (of protection and burial) shall be observed, τελοῦντι" by your performing it μοι for me(dat. of interest). ἐμμενεῖ alone might have meant merely, "if you abstain from withdrawing your promise" : τελοῦντι supplements it, marking that good faith must be shown by deeds. We can say either ἐμμένεις οἷς λέγεις or ἐμμένει σοι ἃ λέγεις : cp. Thuc. 2.2 τέσσαρα μὲν γὰρ καὶ δέκα ἔτη ἐνέμειναν αἱ τριακοντούτεις σπονδαί : Plat. Phaedr. 258 B ἐὰν...ἐμμένῃ , if (his proposal) stand good.

τὸ τοῦδέ γ’ ἀνδρ . might be acc. of respect ( "as to" ), but is more simply taken with θάρσει : cp. Dem. or. 3 § 7 οὔτε Φίλιππος ἐθάρρει τούτους οὔθ’ οὗτοι Φίλιππον : Xen. Cyr. 5.5.42 εὐώχει αὐτούς, ἵνα σε καὶ θαρρήσωσιν . (Distinguish this acc. with θαρσεῖν , of confidence in , from the more freq. acc. of confidence against , as θαρσεῖν μάχας .) Cp. τὸ σόν , 625 n.

ὡς κακὸν : cp. Eur. Med. 731ff., where Medea asks Aegeus to clinch his promise with an oath, and he asks, μῶν οὐ πέποιθας ; Shaks. Jul. Caes. 2. 1. 129 ff. Swear priests and cowards and men cautelous,— ...unto bad causes swear Such creatures as men doubt. πιστώσομαι. πιστόωis "to make πιστός" : Thuc. 4.88 πιστώσαντες αὐτὸν τοῖς ὅρκοις , when they had bound him by the oaths ( iureiurando obstrinxerant ): so the pass., Od. 15.435 εἴ μοι ἐθέλοιτέ γε, ναῦται, | ὅρκῳ πιστωθῆναι . The midd. expresses "in one's own interest," as here; or reciprocity, as Il. 21.286 χειρὶ δὲ χεῖρα λαβόντες ἐπιστώσαντ’ ἐπέεσσιν .

ἢ λόγῳ , than by word (without my oath). Dem. or. 27 § 54 καὶ μαρτυρίαν μὲν οὐδεμίαν ἐνεβάλετο τούτων ὁ ταῦτ’ εἰπεῖν ἀξιώσας, ψιλῷ δὲ λόγῳ χρησάμενος [rather ἐχρήσατοe)xrh/s1atoὡς πιστευθησόμενος δῑ ἐκείνων . Cp. Antiphon or. 5 § 8 quoted on 22 . Shaksp., G. of Verona 2. 7. 75 "His words are bonds." —Not, "than in name," i.e. "form," as opp. to ἔργῳ .

τοῦ μάλιστ’ ὄκνος σ’ ἔχει ; not, "what do you fear most? " but, "What, exactly, do you fear?" —a polite way of asking the question. Plat. Gorg. 448D ΣΩ. ἀλλὰ γὰρ ὃ ὑπέσχετο Χαιρεφῶντι οὐ ποιεῖ. ΓΟΡ. τί μάλιστα, ὦ Σώκρατες ;

ὅρα με λείπων , like his utterances in 653 and 656, is left unfinished, —Theseus striking in: sc. μὴ ἐκείνοις προδῷς . Taken as a sentence, the words could mean only "see that" ( not "how" ) "you are leaving me." The conj. ὁρᾶν (for δρᾶν ), adopted by Nauck and Wecklein, would be an echo of ὅρα : it is not only quite needless, but bad, because here it would give an angry tone, as such echoes usually do in trag.; see on O. T. 548f. The case of οἶσθα...οἶδα 656 is different.

ὀκνοῦντ’ ἀνάγκη : i.e. , ὀκνοῦντά με ἀνάγκη διδάσκειν σε ,—feeling such fear as I do, I am constrained to be thus urgent with you. (Not, "I must thus urge you, since you are slack." ) Wecklein's change to ὀκνεῖν γ’ is unnecessary.

οὐκ οἶσθ’ : Oed. had said nothing of Creon's threatened visit (396).

μή , not οὐ , in strong assurance, as with inf. after ὄμνυμι , etc.: cp. 281, 797: Ant. 1092 ἐπιστάμεσθα … | μήπω ποτ’ αὐτὸν ψεῦδος … λακεῖν

— 660 Many emendations of 658 f. have been proposed, and Wecklein would reject the three verses altogether. To me they seem not only authentic but textually sound. They picture a tumult of passions in the soul, presently quelled by reason. The angry threats and the sobering reason are alike personified. The genuineness of the nominative πολλαὶ δ’ ἀπειλαὶ is confirmed by the imagery of the second clause, ἀλλ’ ὁ νοῦς ὅταν . For this animated personification of speech or passion, cp. Aesch. Cho. 845 ἢ πρὸς γυναικῶν δειματούμενοι λόγοι πεδάρσιοι θρώσκουσι, θνῄσκοντες μάτην : Eur. Hipp. 1416 οὐδὲ γῆς ὑπὸ ζόφῳ θεᾶς ἄτιμοι Κύπριδος ἐκ προθυμίας ὀργαὶ κατασκήψουσιν ἐς τὸ σὸν δέμας . The cognate verb κατηπείλησαν (gnomic aorist), instead of the simple ἔλεξαν , gives an emphasis like that which the cogn. accus. would give in πολλοὶ ἀπειλὰς κατηπείλησαν.

θυμῷ modal dat., "in wrath-" (not locative, "in the soul" ): cp. Plat. Legg. 866D ( ἐὰν ) θυμῷ … ᾖ τὸ πεπραγμένον ἐκπραχθέν : O. T. 405 ὀργῇ λελέχθαι .

αὑτοῦ , become its own master, regain its control over passion: cp. Dem. or, 4 § 7 ἣν ὑμῶν αὐτῶν ἐθελήσητε γενέσθαι : Plat. Phaedr. 250 A ἐκπλήττονται καὶ οὐκέθ’ αὑτῶν γίγνονται . So Her. 1.119 οὔτε ἐξεπλάγη ἐντός τε ἑωυτοῦ γίνεται , "was not dismayed, but mastered his feelings" : Dem. or. 34 § 35 οὐκ ἐντὸς ὢν αὑτοῦ : or. 19 § 198 ἔξω δ’ αὑτῆς οὖσα ὑπὸ τοῦ κακοῦ . Elmsley strangely preferred αὐτοῦ , taking it as adv., "there."

φροῦδα , there is an end of them: Eur. Tro. 1071(to Zeus) φροῦδαί σοι θυσίαι .

κείνοις (referring to ἄνδρες in 653) goes both with ἐπερρ . and with φανήσεται.

καὶ εἰ ἐπερρώσθη (impersonal) even if courage has come to them δεινὰ λέγειν to say dread things τῆς σῆς ἀγωγῆς about your removal (for the gen. see on 355 : for τῆς σῆς as=an objective σου , on 332). The normal phrase would be κεῖνοι ἐπερρώσθησαν , and the use of the impersonal form here is bolder than in the ordinary passive examples (usu. with perf.) such as ἱκανὰ τοῖς...πολεμίοις εὐτύχηται ( Thuc. 7.77 ). Possibly the common impers. use ἐπῆλθέ μοι λέγειν ( "it occurred to me to say" ) may have helped to suggest the impers. ἐπερρώσθη .

λέγειν . An inf., which here depends on the notion ἐτόλμησαν , does not elsewhere occur with ἐπιρρώννυσθαι , but stands with the simple pf. ἔρρωμαι as= " to be bent on doing"( Lys. or. 13. 31 ἔρρωτο...κακόν τι ἐργάζεσθαι). Whitelaw: "though terrible things were emboldened to the utterance," —comparing 658 ἀπειλαὶ...κατηπείλησαν . But, if the δεινά are personified, do we not then want a stronger word than λέγειν ?

We cannot read κεῖνος , since the pl. is needed. The best solution would be κείνοις δέ, κεἴ τις , from which ἴσως κεἰ might have come through a transposition. But the sarcastic

ἴσως is fitting: cp. Ai. 962 ἴσως τοι, κεἰ βλέποντα μὴ )πόθουν | θανόντ’ ἂν οἰμώξειαν.

κεἰ here where εἰ καὶ would be natural (as granting the fact ); whereas in 306 the κεἰ is normal: see O. T. Append. Note 8, p. 296.

τὸ δεῦρο , instead of τὸ μεταξύ , since πέλαγος suggests πλοῦς : cp. 1165. If the Thebans attempt an armed invasion, they will find "a sea of troubles" interposed. Eur. Hipp. 822 κακῶν δ’, ὦ τάλας, πέλαγος εἰσορῶ τοσοῦτον ὥστε μήποτ’ ἐκνεῦσαι πάλιν, μήτ’ ἐκπερᾶσαι κῦμα τῆσδε συμφορᾶς . So of prosperity, O. T. 423 εὐπλοίας τυχών . The form πλώσιμον only here: Attic writers elsewhere use πλώϊμος (oft. πλόϊμος in our MSS.), Her. πλωτός : πλεύσιμος is not found.

θαρσεῖν μὲν οὖν . "Now ( οὖν" ) you are safe indeed ( μὲν ), even without my protection,—Phoebus being with you; but ( δὲ 666) that protection,—superfluous though it be,—will be afforded by my name just as well as by my presence.For μὲν οὖν with this distributed force cp. O. T. 483, Ant. 65; for its composite force, O. T. 705.

κἄνευ τῆς ἐμῆς γνώμης , even apart from my resolve (636) to protect you. Though τῆς ἐμῆς form a cretic, the spondee κἄνευ can stand because the prep. coheres closely with its case. Cp. 115. In 1022 οὐδὲν δεῖ πονεῖν , and 1543 ὥσπερ σφὼ πατρί , the monosyllable excuses the spondee.

ἐπαινῶ with inf., advise: El. 1322 σιγᾶν ἐπῄνες).

Φοῖβος : Theseus infers this from 623.

ὅμως with μὴ παρόντος : it usu. follows the partic. (as 851 , 1529 ), but sometimes precedes it, as Eur. Ion 734 δέσποιν’ ὅμως οὖσ’ . It would be possible, however, to take ὅμως with οἶδα : "but nevertheless (though my protection is needless)." Possibly it should be ὁμῶς , "equally" ( Ai. 1372 κἀκεῖ κἀνθάδ’ ὢν... ὁμῶς ).

668-719: First stasimon

The first strophe and antistrophe (668—680=681 —693) praise Colonus: the second (694 —706=707—719) praise Attica. But the local theme is skilfully knitted to the national theme. The narcissus and crocus of Colonus introduce the Attic olive (second strophe). The equestrian fame of Colonus suggests the Attic breed of horses, and this, in turn, suggests Poseidon's other gift to Athens,—the empire of the sea (second antistrophe). For the metres see Metrical Analysis.

Cicero ( Cato 7)is the earliest extant authority for the story of Sophocles reciting this ode before his judges.

The first word εὐίππου strikes a note which connects Colonus ἵππιος with the fame of Attica. Take γᾶς with κράτιστα . You have come to earth's best abodes ( Colonus ), belonging to this εὔιππος χώρα ( Attica ). The gen. εὐίπ. τ. χώρας is most simply taken as possessive, denoting the country to which the ἔπαυλα belong, though it might also be partitive. It precedes ἔπαυλα as the territorial gen. regularly precedes the local name, Her. 3.136 ἀπίκοντο τῆς Ἰταλίης ἐς Τάραντα .

γᾶς is partitive gen. with the superl., as Lys. or. 21 § 6 ἡ ναῦς ἄριστα... ἔπλει παντὸς τοῦ στρατοπέδου . When γῆ stands alone it usu.= "the earth," as O. T. 480 τὰ μεσόμφαλα γᾶς...μαντεῖα . Some understand, less well, "the best abodes in Attica ( γᾶς" ), belonging to (or consisting in) Colonus ( χώρας ).

ἔπαυλα , prop. a fold for cattle, as in O. T. 1138, where σταθμά is its synonym. So ἔπαυλοι in Od. 23.358, and ἔπαυλις in Her. 1.111 . Then, just like σταθμά in poetry, "homesteads," "dwellings": Aesch. Pers. 869 πάροικοι | Θρῃκίων ἐπαύλων . The form ἔπαυλις was similarly used in late prose.

τὸν : the antistrophic syll. ( νάρκ‐ 683), is long, but it is needless to write τόνδ’ , since the anacrusis is common.

ἀργῆτα , "white," contrasting with χλωραῖς (673). See Tozer, Geography of Greece p. 242: "The site of Colonus is distinguished by two bare knolls of lightcoloured earth, the ἀργῆτα Κολωνόν" of the poet,—not chalky, as the expositors of that passage often describe it to be.Schol. τὸν λευκόγεων . From √ARG, denoting "brightness," come ( a ) the group of words for "bright" or white, ἀργός, ἀργής, ἀργινόεις, ἀργεννός, ἄργυφος : ( b ) ἄργυρος : ( c ) ἄργιλος , argilla , white clay. Thus the notion of a light-coloured soil was specially associated with this root. And this was certainly one reason why places were called "white," —whether the soil was merely light-coloured, as at Colonus, or chalky. Pindar puts Cyrene ἐν ἀργινόεντι μαστῷ ( P. 4. 8), and it is known to have stood on a chalk cliff (F. B. Goddard in Amer. Journ. Philol. v. 31 ap. Gildersleeve ad loc. ). Soil is suggested by ἀργείλοφον πὰρ Ζεφυρίων κολώναν (the town Λοκροὶ Ἐπιζεφύριοι on the S.E. coast of Italy, Pind. fr. 200); and soil or light-coloured rocks by Ἀργινοῦσαι , the three islets off the coast of Aeolis (Strabo 617). Cp. "Albion." But a town on a hill might also owe the epithet to its buildings. We cannot now decide between soil and buildings in the cases of τὸν ἀργινόεντα Λύκαστον and Κάμειρον ( Il. 2.647, 656) in central Crete (?), nor always in the case of the name "Alba."

μινύρεται θαμίζουσα inverts the usual constr.; cp. Od. 8.450 ὁ δ’ ἄρ’ ἀσπασίως ἴδε θυμῷ θερμὰ λοέτῤ, ἐπεὶ οὔτι κομιζόμενός γε θάμιζεν , "since he was not often so cared for"; Plat. Rep. 328C ὦ Σώκρατες, οὐδὲ θαμίζεις ἡμῖν καταβαίνων εἰς τὸν Πειραιᾶ . Here, however, θαμίζουσα may be taken separately, "frequenting" (the place): Il. 18.386 πάρος γε μὲν οὔτι θαμίζεις , "hitherto thou comest not oft." The midd. in fr. 460 τῷδε ( v.l. τῇδε ) θαμίζεται , (the fish) haunts those waters.

χλω. ὑπὸ βάσσαις , "under" (screened by) green glades,—in the sacred grove (cp. 17) and in the neighbouring Academy. Cp. Ai. 198 ἐν εὐανέμοις βάσσαις (Ida's glens). If the word could be referred, like βυσσός , to the rt. of βαθύς , it would be peculiarly appropriate here to the haunts of the bird that "sings darkling."

The reading ἀνέχουσα is usually justified by Ai. 212 ( σε ) στέρξας ἀνέχει , "having conceived a love for thee, he upholds thee"; and Eur. Hec. 123 βάκχης ἀνέχων λέκτρ’ Ἀγαμέμνων , "upholding," i.e. "refusing to forsake," "remaining constant to." But how could the bird be said to "uphold" the ivy in that sense? In Thuc. 2.18 and 7. 48 ἀνεῖχεν is intrans., "he held back" cautiously. Of the two MS. readings, οἰνωπὰν ἔχουσα and οἰνῶπ’ ἀνέχουσα , the latter seems to have come from the former, not vice versa. οἰνωπός is a good Attic form (used four times by Eur.), and οἰνωπὸν ἔχουσαis nearer to the MSS. than Dindorf's οἰνῶπα νέμουσα . The latter word would mean, "having for her domain."

The ivy and the vine (17) being sacred to Dionysus ( θεοῦ ), the foliage of the place generally is called his. θεοῦ is certainly not the hero Colonus (65) . We might desire θεᾶν (the Eumenides), but the φυλλάς meant is not only that of the sacred grove; it includes the Academy.

μυριόκαρπον refers to the berries of the laurel ( παγκάρπου δάφνης O. T. 83 ), the fruit of the olive and of the vine. Cp. on 17 .

ἀνήνεμον … χειμώνων , cp. 786, 1519: El. 36 ἄσκευον ἀσπίδων : ib. 1002 ἄλυπος ἄτης : Tr. 691 ἀλαμπὲς ἡλίου : Od. 6.250 ἐδητύος...ἄπαστος : Eur. Phoen. 324 ἄπεπλος φαρέων . In these poet. phrases, the gen. might be viewed either as (1) simply a gen. of want, as after καθαρός , etc.: (2) an attrib. gen. depending on the implied noun (here, ἄνεμοι ).

βακχιώτας (only here)= βακχευτής, βάκχος , reveller. Cp. O. T. 1105 ὁ Βακχεῖος θεός .

ἐμβατεύει , haunts the ground, Aesch. Pers. 449 Πὰν ἐμβατεύει ποντίας ἀκτῆς ἔπι.

ἀμφιπολῶν , properly, "moving around," so, "attending on," "roaming in company with." The bold use seems to have been suggested by the noun ἀμφίπολος as= "follower" (Pind., etc.), ἀμφιπολεῖν being here to that noun as ὀπαδεῖν to ὀπαδός.

tiqh/nais , the nymphs of the mythical Nysa, who nurtured the infant god, and were afterwards the companions of his wanderings: Il. 6.132 (lycurgus, king of thrace) Διωνύσοιο τιθήνας | σεῦε κατ’ ἠγάθεον Νυσήϊον .

θάλλει δ’ . After the mention of Dionysus, the narcissus now serves to introduce a mention of Demeter and Persephone (Cora). Under the name of Ἴακχος , represented as the son of Cora (or sometimes of Demeter), Dionysus was associated in the Eleusinian mysteries with the "two goddesses" ( τὼ θεώ ): thus Ant. 1119he reigns παγκοίνοις Ἐλευσινίας | Δηοῦς ἐν κόλποις . A relief found at Eleusis in 1859, and referable to the period between Pheidias and Praxiteles, shows Persephone with her right hand on the head of the young Iacchos (a boy of some fifteen years), who is facing Demeter. It is reproduced in Baumeister's Denkmäler des klass. Alterth. , s.v. "Eleusinia," p. 471. There was a shrine of Demeter near Colonus, 1600.

νάρκισσος . As the epithet shows, some thickly-flowering variety is meant: cp. Vergil's "comantem Narcissum," Geo. 4. 122 . Wieseler ( Narkissos , pp. 114 ff., Gött. 1856)thinks that a lily is meant here. Bentham ( British Flora , 4th ed., p. 473)says that the narcissus poeticus of the Mediterranean region "has usually a solitary flower of a pure white, except the crown, which is yellow, often edged with orange or crimson."This does not suit καλλίβοτρυς . There is a like doubt about the classical ὑάκινθος , variously taken as iris, gladiolus, or larkspur—at any rate, not our hyacinth. But, whatever the true identification here may be, the symbolism of νάρκισσος in Greek mythology is clear. It is the flower of imminent death , being associated, through its narcotic fragrance, with νάρκη ,—the pale beauty of the flower helping the thought. It is the last flower for which Persephone is stretching forth her hand when Pluto seizes her,—Earth having put forth a wondrous narcissus, with a hundred flowers, on purpose to tempt her: Hom. Hymn. 5.15 ἡ δ’ ἄρα θαμβήσασ’ ὠρέξατο χερσὶν ἅμ’ ἄμφω καλὸν ἄθυρμα λαβεῖν· χάνε δὲ χθὼν εὐρυάγυια . Paus. 9.31.9 (quoting an ancient hymn by the legendary poet Pamphos) says that Cora was seized οὐκ ἴοις ἀπατηθεῖσαν ἀλλὰ ναρκίσσοις . So Euphorion ( 220 B.C. ) fr. 52 Εὐμενίδες ναρκίσσου ἐπιστεφέες πλοκαμῖδας . Artemidorus ( 160 A.D. ), interpreting dreams of crowning the head , says, στέφανοι ναρκίσσων πεποιημένοι πᾶσι κακοί ( Oneirocr. I. 77). Narcissus is the fair youth cold to love, whose face seen by himself in the water was the prelude of death (cp. Artemid. 2. 7 ).

μεγάλαιν θεαῖν : Paus. 8.31.1 (at Megalopolis) θεῶν ἱερὸν τῶν μεγάλων· αἱ δέ εἰσιν αἱ μεγάλαι θεαὶ Δημήτηρ καὶ Κόρη . In Attic usu. τὼ θεώ , and so Andoc. or. 1 § 32 (of these goddesses) πρὸς τοῖν θεοῖν is now read ( v.l. ταῖν θεαῖν ). Indeed θεά is rare in Attic prose except in such phrases as θεοὺς καὶ θεάς . But here, in a lyric passage, and with an epithet added, the poet may have preferred the less familiar θεαῖν . The schol. was wrong in desiring τᾶν μεγαλᾶν θεᾶν (meaning the Eumenides).

ἀρχαῖον στεφάνωμ’ . The narcissus does not figure specially as an attribute of the goddesses—as the corn-ears and poppy of Demeter, the pomegranate of Cora, and the myrtle of Iacchos. But, as the flower which Cora was plucking when seized, it was associated with their cult from the first ( ἀρχαῖον ), and was one of the flowers which would be most fitly woven into those floral wreaths which, on the wall-paintings, sometimes replace Demeter's more usual crown of corn-ears (see Baumeister, Denkm. p. 417). Hesych. says that in Crete the narcissus was called δαμάτριον . In Rhodes Cora was crowned with asphodel (Bekker Anecd. I. 457. 9). At Hermione a flower like the ὑάκινθος , locally called κοσμοσάνδαλον , was worn by the worshippers of Demeter Chthonia ( Paus. 2.35.5 ). Schneidewin's explanation, " original crown,"— before they changed it for others,—is against the myth itself, which makes the narcissus a new joy to Cora's eyes ( Hom. Hymn. 5.15).

χρυσαυγὴς κρόκος . Tozer, Geogr. of Greece p. 162: "when Sophocles... speaks of the crocus with its golden sheen," we would fain regard this as the same with the splendid flower that displays its golden blossoms close to the snow on Parnassus and the mountains of Arcadia. But, in reality, there can be little doubt that it was the cultivated crocus, from which the saffron was obtained, and which was introduced into Greece from the East, where it was prized as a dye for robes and slippers,— the κροκόβαπτον ποδὸς εὔμαριν of the Persae [660]—the sign of royalty and majesty.Cp. Hom. Hymn. 4.177 (of fair maidens) ἀμφὶ δὲ χαῖται ὤμοις ἀΐσσοντο κροκηΐῳ ἄνθει ὁμοῖαι . Along with roses, violets, "hyacinth," "narcissus," and "agallis" (iris?), the "crocus" is gathered by Cora ( ib. 6 ff.). Schol. κἀν τῇ Νιοβῃ ὁ Σοφοκλῆς τὸν κρόκον ἄντικρυς τῇ Δήμητρι ἀνατίθεται . At the Thesmophoria (the festival of Demeter θεσμοφόρος ), when wreaths of flowers were not worn (schol.), the women appeared in κροκωτοί , saffroncoloured robes ( Ar. Thesm. 138). The crocus was planted on graves ( Juv. Sat. 7. 208).

κρῆναι , the "founts." "The most distant sources of the river are on the w. side of Mt. Pentelicus and the s. side of Mt. Parnes, and in the intermediate ridge which unites them" (Leake): in particular, a broad stream descends from the steepest part of Parnes. The Cephisus has a course of about 20 miles to the bay of Phalerum.

μινύθουσιν . Soph. has seized a distinctive point. Even at this day, when the plain has much less shade than of old, the Cephisus "never fails," while in the long droughts of summer the bed of the Ilissus is absolutely dry. Cp. Modern Greece by H. M. Baird (1856) p. 294: "The little river Cephisus...scatters fertility and verdure around. Great was the contrast between its banks and the rest of the plain, which in the month of October is dry, parched, and dusty. The whole valley, in its width of six miles, had been stripped of nearly every vestige of vegetation; for not a drop of water had fallen during the previous four or five months." — μινύθω is both trans. and intrans. in Homer; intrans. in the Ionic of Hippocr. (who has it of flesh "wasting" ). Aesch. has it twice in lyrics (intrans.); Soph. only here.

Κηφισοῦ . Chr. Wordsworth ( Athens and Attica p. 137) observes that the Athenian poets never praise the Ilissus (perhaps because it was too much associated with the prose of daily life), though Plato, in the Phaedrus , makes some amends; they keep their praises for the Cephisus (so Eur. Med. 835). On the other hand the Ilissus, not the Cephisus, is the representative river of Attica for more distant singers, from Apollonius Rhodius ( I. 215 ) to Milton ( Par. Reg. 4. 249).

νομάδες , wandering. The word alludes to irrigation by ducts or canals (a system still in use), but does so far more poetically than would be the case if (with E. Curtius) we made it active, with ῥεέθρων for object. gen., "distributing the streams." There is no example of an adj. of this form (as σποράς, στροφάς, φορβάς ) having an active sense. Cp. O. T. 1350n.

ἐπ’ ἤματι , a very rare use in Attic, meaning here that on (or for ) each day the river gives what that day requires. Cp. Il. 10.48 (never did i hear)ἄνδρ’ ἕνα τοσσάδε μέρμερ’ ἐπ’ ἤματι μητίσασθαι (as one day's work) : more oft. ἐπ’ ἤματι τῷδε , "on this day," Il. 13.234, 19. 110 . Herodotus has the gen. ἐπ’ ἡμέρης ἑκάστης in a similar sense (5. 117) ; this phrase, too, is un-Attic.

ὠκυτόκος , giving an early reward to the cultivator's labour. Cp. ὠκυτόκοιο Σελάνας (because thought ἐπὶ ταῖς λοχείαις καὶ ὠδῖσι βοηθεῖν ), poet. ap. Plut. Mor. 282 C. ὠκυτόκιον , a medicine used in childbed, Ar. Th. 504.

πεδίων ἐπινίσσεται , a partitive gen. (helped by ἐπι‐ ), cp. ἔρχονται πεδίοιο , Il. 2.801.

ὄμβρῳ , water: see on O. T. 1427. ( Not , "with the help of rain." )

στ. χθονός , possessive gen. with πεδίων.

στερνούχου , having στέρνα : an expressive word for the expanse of the Attic πεδίον , varied by gentle undulations, or by rocky knolls like Colonus itself. Suidas quotes a poet. phrase στέρνα γῆς : cp. the common use of μαστοί for round hills or knolls. Hes. Theog. 117 Γαἶ εὐρύστερνος : Pind. Nem. 7.33 εὐρυκόλπου ...χθονός . Both στέρνα and νῶτα were applied, says the schol., to τῆς γῆς τὰ πεδιώδη καὶ εὐρέα . The epithet helps, with ὠκυτόκος , to suggest the image of a mighty living frame, quickened by the veins of irrigation.

Μουσᾶν . Paus. 1.30.2 (in the Academy, cp. on 55 ) ἔστι δε καὶ Μουσῶν τε βωμὸς καὶ ἕτερος Ἑρμοῦ καὶ ἔνδον Ἀθηνᾶς .

νιν refers to χθονός in 691: this region generally.

οὐδ’ ἁ . The οὐδ’ αὖ of L is somewhat prosaic, and implies a contrast between the deities which is unfitting here.

Ἀφροδίτη is not among the divinities of the Academy or Colonus in Paus. 1. 30 , though there was an altar of Ἔρως in front of the entrance to the Academy. But she was often associated with Demeter and Cora (cp. Paus. 3.19.4 , and Baumeister Denkmäler p. 419); and she was also specially connected by an Attic legend with the Cephisus ( Eur. Med. 835).

χρυσάνιος , when she drives her chariot drawn by sparrows (Sappho fr. 1. 10), doves, or swans. The word occurs only once in Il. (6. 205), as epith. of Artemis, and once in Od. (8. 285), as epith. of Ares. Paus. 9.23.4 (speaking of a lost hymn by Pindar to Persephone) ἄλλαι τε ἐς τὸν ᾍδην εἰσὶν ἐπικλήσεις καὶ ὁ χρυσήνιος, δῆλα ὡς ἐπὶ τῆς Κόρης τῇ ἁρπαγῇ . So, here, the epith. suggests a visit of the goddess from above.

694-719

Thus far the theme has been Colonus and the adjacent region. Now the praises take a larger range. Athena's gift of the olive, Poseidon's gift of the horse, are here celebrated as common to Attica ( τᾷδε χώρᾳ , 700, cp. 668): though the latter had a special interest for Colonus Hippius, and the former for the Academy, where an olive was shown, said to have sprung up next after the primal olive in the Πανδροσεῖον of the Erechtheum ( Paus. 1.30.2 ).

γᾶς Ἀσίας , sc. ὄν , possessive gen., with ἐπακούω , hear of as belonging to. The poet does not mean, of course, that he has never heard of the olive as growing in the Peloponnesus or in Asia Minor. It is enough to recall the στρεπτῆς καλουμένης ἐλαίας φυτόν of Epidaurus (said to have been twisted by Heracles, Paus. 2.28.2 ), and the speculation of Thales in the olive-oil presses of Miletus and Chios ( ἐλαιουργεῖα , Arist. Pol. 1.11). He means that nowhere else has he heard of an olive-tree springing from the earth at a divine command, or flourishing so greatly and so securely under divine protection.

Δωρίδι , as Schneidewin remarked, is an anachronism (cp. 1301), since legend placed Oedipus before the Trojan war, and the Dorian conquest of the Peloponnesus after it; but Attic tragedy was not fastidious on such points. In Eur. Hec. 450the Peloponnesus is Δωρὶς αἶα . Cp. on 66 .

νάσῳ : cp. Eust. ad Dion. Perieg. 403 ἡ τοῦ Πέλοπος νῆσος ἔστι μὲν κυρίως Χερρόνησος, ὅμως δὲ νῆσος μὲν λέγεται, ὡς παρὰ βραχὺ τοιαύτη οὖσα . In the 10th century we find the Peloponnesus called simply ἡ νῆσος by Constantinus Porphyrogenitus, περὶ τῶν Θεμάτων ( "the provinces" ) p. 52 ἔστι δὲ πᾶσα ἡ νῆσος ὑπὸ ἑνὶ στρατηγῷ τεταγμένη .

Πέλοπος has been regarded by some as a gloss: see on 709 f. But, apart from the fact that 709 f. are shorter by uu , it need move no suspicion; for, if not necessary here, it is at least fitting, and is often joined with νῆσος . Tyrtaeus fr. 2 εὐρεῖαν Πέλοπος νᾶσον ἀφικόμεθα . Cypria fr. 8 διεδέρκετο νῆσον ἅπασαν | Τανταλίδεω Πέλοπος . Ion Omphale fr. 24 ἄμεινον ἢ τὸν Πέλοπος ἐν νήσῳ τρόπον . — Cp. Aesch. Eum. 702 (the areiopagus is a safeguard) οἷον οὔτις ἀνθρώπων ἔχει οὔτ’ ἐν Σκύθαισιν οὔτε Πέλοπος ἐν τόποις .

φύτευμ’ . φίτευμ’ , which Blaydes prefers, occurs only once in trag. ( Aesch. Ag. 1281, of Orestes); it seems more appropriate to a "scion" (child) than to a plant.

ἀχείρωτον was read here by Pollux (2. 154), and is thus carried back to about 160 A.D. ; it is also in A and a majority of our other MSS.; while L's ἀχείρητον is clearly a corruption. The question is whether ἀχείρωτον means (1) " unvanquished ,"the only sense in which it occurs elsewhere, as Thuc. 6.10 οἱ Χαλκιδῆς...ἀχείρωτοί εἰσι : or (2) ἀχειρούργητον , as Pollux takes it, " not cultivated by human hands. " χείρωμαusu. meant "a conquest," or "a violent deed" ; yet Aesch. could say τυμβοχόα χειρώματα (work of the hand in mound-making) Theb. 1022. A bold artist in language might similarly, perhaps, have ventured on ἀχείρωτος as = "not hand-wrought." My reason for preferring " unvanquished "is the context. While βλαστόν (697) refers to the miraculous creation of the olive by Athena, αὐτοποιόν refers (I think) to its miraculous self-renewal after the Persians had burnt it. Her. 8.55 δευτέρῃ τε ἡμέρῃ ἀπὸ τῆς ἐμπρήσιος Ἀθηναίων οἱ θύειν ὑπὸ βασιλέος κελευόμενοι ὡς ἀνέβησαν ἐς τὸ ἱρόν, ὥρων βλαστὸν ἐκ τοῦ στελέχεος ὅσον τε πηχυαῖον ἀναδεδραμηκότα . This connection of ideas is further indicated by the next phrase, ἐγχέων etc. For αὐτοποιός as "self-produced" ( i.e. producing itself from itself) cp. αὐτοτόκος, αὐτοφάγος, αὐτοφόνος . Chandler ( Accent. § 457 2nd ed.) remarks that all compounds of ‐ποιος are oxytone (quoting Arcadius 88. 2): αὐτόποιος (as our MSS. give it) in this passage "is the one solitary exception, and therefore probably a false accent."

φόβημα . Androtion (circ. 280 B.C.), in his Ἀτθίς , stated that the sacred olives ( μορίαι ) in Attica had been spared by the Peloponnesian invaders under Archidamus, who sacrificed to Athena. The Atthis of Philochorus, a contemporary of Androtion, made the same statement (schol. ad loc. ).

τᾷδε … χώρᾳ , locative dat.: in Attica.

μέγιστα : cp. 219 μακρά , 319 φαιδρά , O. T. 883 ὑπέροπτα n. The light soil of Attica ( τὸ λεπτόγεων ), and the climate, esp. favoured the olive: cp. Theophr. Causs. Plantt. 2. 4. 4 ἡ σπιλὰς (stony ground) καὶ ἔτι μᾶλλον ἡ λευκόγειος (670 n.) ἐλαιοφόρος . For Greece, the olive-zone begins s. of the plains of Thessaly, as for Italy it begins s. of the plains of Lombardy. The olive is found in Phthiotis and Magnesia: in Epeirus, only on the sea-coast.

παιδοτρόφου , nourishing the young lives in the land. The epithet is especially fitting here, after the recent allusion to Demeter and Cora, because at the Thesmophoria the prayer to those goddesses associated Earth with them as ἡ κουροτρόφος : see Ar. Thesm. 295. Cp. Juv. Sat. 3. 84 quod nostra infantia caelum Hausit Aventini, baca nutrita Sabina (the olive). Hesych. ( s.v. στέφανον ἐκφέρειν ) says that it was the Attic custom στέφανον ἐλαίας τιθέναι πρὸ τῶν θυρῶν , when a male child was born; as wool, when a female (cp. foribus suspende coronas: Iam pater es ). But there is no such allusion here. Nor could παιδοτρ . mean "propagated from the parent olive" on the acropolis, as Schneidewin thought.

τὸ μέν τις κ.τ.λ.Two points first claim notice. (1) οὔτε and νεαρός are both in the MSS., but both cannot be right. Cp. v. 715. If with Porson the first οὔτε is changed to οὐ , the second οὔτε must certainly be changed to οὐδέ . A single οὔτε cannot follow οὐ , though a repeated οὔτε can ( Tr. 1058). Elmsley's οὔτε νέος is hardly probable. (2) γήρᾳ σημαίνων seems to me impossible. It surely could not mean either ( a ) "commanding in old age" —the elderly Archidamus in contrast with the young Xerxes— or ( b ) "commanding the elderly men." The difficulty is not in the sense of

σημαίνων itself, for which cp. Il. 1.288 πάντων μὲν κρατέειν ἐθέλει, πάντεσσι δ’ ἀνάσσειν, πᾶσι δὲ σημαίνειν ,—he would be master, king, captain ( σημάντωρ ): it is in the combination with γήρᾳ .

Now comes this question:—Was the antithesis here between youth and age , or between some other notions? Hartung writes οὔτ’ ἦρος οὔτε γήρᾳ , understanding, "neither in spring nor in winter ," σημαίνων, "by his word of command" : but such a fig. sense of γήρᾳ is inconceivable. Nauck's οὔτ’ ἦρος οὔτ’ ἐν ὥρᾳ | χειμώνων is too far from the MSS., and the plur. is strange. I incline to believe that the poet indeed meant "neither young nor old," but without any personal reference, and merely in this general sense:— "from generation to generation of men these sacred trees are safe." The words ὁ γὰρ αἰὲν ὁρῶν suit this. The conjecture συνναίων has palaeographic probability (for a cursive text): for the phrase cp. Eur. fr. 370 μετὰ δ’ ἡσυχίας πολιῷ γήραϊ συνοικοίην .

κύκλος , the eye of Zeus (so κύκλοι , Ph. 1354), not the "orb" of the sun.

Μορίου Διός . Attic Orators , vol. I. p. 289: "Throughout Attica, besides the olives which were private property ( ἴδιαι ἐλαῖαι" , Lys. or. 7 § 10 ) there were others which, whether on public or on private lands, were considered as the property of the state. They were called moriae ( μορίαι )—the legend being that they had been propagated ( μεμορημέναι ) from the original olive which Athena herself had caused to spring up on the Acropolis. This theory was convenient for their conservation as State property, since, by giving them a sacred character, it placed them directly under the care of the Areiopagus, which caused them to be visited once a month by Inspectors ( ἐπιμεληταί , Lys. or. 7 § 29 ), and once a year by special Commissioners ( γνώμονες , ib. § 25). To uproot a moria was an offence punishable by banishment and confiscation of goods ( ib. § 41).

Μορίου , from the objects protected; so Ζεὺς ἱκέσιος, κτήσιος , etc.

γλαυκῶπις , with grayish-blue eyes: the Homeric epithet has been suggested by γλαυκᾶς in 701. The altar of Ζεὺς Μόριος , otherwise called Καταιβάτης , was in the Academy, where there was also a shrine of Athena close to the μορίαι (Apollodorus ap. schol.); hence there was a special reason for the conjunction of the deities here.

This antistrophe is devoted to Poseidon, as the strophe to Athena.

ματρόπολει , "mother-city" (Athens), since the men of Colonus, like all other dwellers in Attica, may deem themselves her children. So Pind. Nem. 5.8 Αἰακίδας ...ματρόπολίν τε , their native state (Aegina): Ant. 1122 Βακχᾶν ματρόπολιν Θήβαν (with allusion to Semelè). Not , "capital city," which would be prosaic: this sense occurs as early, however, as Xen., Anab. 5. 2. 3 ἒν δὲ ἦν χωρίον μητρόπολις αὐτῶν .

If vv. 696 f. are sound as they stand, the problem here is to supply uu , and Porson's χθονὸς seems best. μεγάλου...μέγιστον, αὔχημα...αὔχημα (713) must not be judged with modern fastidiousness: see on 554 .

εὔιππον, εὔπωλον harmonizes with a strain of feeling which pervades the ode,—that the bounty of the gods to Attica is continued from day to day and from age to age. The supply of good ἵπποι is perpetually replenished by good πῶλοι : "est in equis patrum Virtus."

εὔιππον further suggests ἱππεῖς , since (as = "well-horsed" ) it is often said of heroes ( Pind. Ol. 3.39 εὐ. Τυνδαριδᾶν ). The Boeotian Orchomenus is καλλίπωλος , Pind. Ol. 14.2. For αὔχημα εὔιππον , a glory consisting in good horses, cp. 1062, Pind. Ol. 3.37 ῥιμφαρμάτου | διφρηλασίας : P. 8. 37 νίκαν...θρασύγυιον : Isth. 1. 12 καλλίνικον...κῦδος .

εὐθάλασσον . The well of salt water shown in the Erechtheum ( ὕδωρ θαλάσσιον ἐν φρέατι Paus. I. 26. 5 ) was called θάλασσα . It was said to have been created by a blow from Poseidon's trident; the three holes which were shown are still visible (see Penrose's drawing and description in Smith's Dict. Geog. 1. 279 b). Her. 8.55 Ἐρεχθέος...νηός, ἐν τῷ ἐλαίη τε καὶ θάλασσα ἔνι . Apollod. 3. 14. 1 (Poseidon) ἀνέφηνε θάλασσαν ἣν νῦν Ἐρεχηΐδα καλοῦσι.

εὔιππον, εὐθάλασσον are brought close together as expressing the two great attributes of Poseidon, Hom. Hymn. 22.4 διχθά τοι, Ἐννοσίγαιε, θεοὶ τιμὴν ἐδάσαντο, ἵππων τε δμητῆρ’ ἔμεναι σωτῆρά τε νηῶν : Aristoph. Eq. 551 ἵππῑ ἄναξ Πόσειδον, ᾧ χαλκοκρότων ἵππων κτύπος … ἁνδάνει, καὶ κυανέμβολοι θοαὶ μισθοφόροι τριήρεις .

σὺ γάρ , after the voc.: cp. σὺ δέ (507).

εἷσας ( ἵζω ) νιν εἰς τόδ’ αὔχημα , didst establish her in this glory, as in a royal throne: cp. Her. 3.61 τοῦτον... εἷσε ἄγων ἐς τὸν βασιλήιον θρόνον . The phrase is Homeric, Od. 1.130 αὐτὴν δ’ ἐς θρόνον εἷσεν ἄγων .

ἵπποισιν with τὸν ἀκεστῆρα : cp. Ai. 1166 βροτοῖς τὸν ἀείμνηστον | τάφον.

ἀκεστῆρα = σωφρονιστήν , healing their μανιάδες νόσοι , and bringing them to a calm temper ( Il. 13.115 ἀλλ’ ἀκεώμεθα θᾶσσον· ἀκεσταί τοι φρένες ἐσθλῶν ): cp. Athen. 627 E (music is introduced at banquets) ὅπως ἕκαστος τῶν εἰς μέθην καὶ πλήρωσιν ὡρμημένων ἰατρὸν λαμβάνῃ τῆς ὕβρεως καὶ τῆς ἀκοσμίας τὴν μουσικήν . Pind. Ol. 13.68 φίλτρον τόδ’ ἵππειον , 85 φάρμακον πραΰ , said of the bit ( χαλινός ) given by Athena to Bellerophon for Pegasus.

πρώταισι ταῖσδε … ἀγυιαῖς , first in these roads (about Colonus); locative dat.:

κτίσας , "having instituted," brought into use among men, as one could say κτίζειν νὁμιμα on the analogy of κτίζειν ἑορτήν etc. Greek mythology places Poseidon in two distinct relations to the horse. ( a ) As creator. Servius ad Verg. Geo. 1. 12 ideo dicitur ecum invenisse quia velox est eius numen et mobile sicut mare. (So waves on a rough sea are "white horses," Ital. cavalloni. ) The Thessalians connected this myth with the cult of Poseidon Πετραῖος , who had caused the first horse ( Σκύφιος ) to spring from a rock in Thessaly,—the name being taken from σκύφος , a rocky cup, where perh. marks in the rock were shown. From Tzetzes on Lycophron 767 it seems that this legend was in later times localised at Colonus also. Arcadia and Boeotia, too, had their legends, in which the first horse was called Ἀρίων (the wondrous steed of Adrastus in Il. 23.346). ( b ) As tamer. This was the prominent trait of the Corinthian and Attic legends. At Corinth Poseidon was worshipped as δαμαῖος , and Athena as χαλινῖτις (cp. Pind. Ol. 13.65ff.). In Thessaly the horse- yoking Poseidon was called ἴμψιος : Hesych. ἴμψας· ζεύξας Θετταλοί, ἴμψιος Ποσειδῶν ὁ ζύγιος . In Aesch. PV 462ff. Prometheus is the first who taught men to drive animals,— ὑφ’ ἅρμα τ’ ἤγαγον φιληνίους | ἵππους .

Poseidon has taught men to row as well as to ride. He fits the oars to their hands. But, instead of τὰν δὲ πλάταν χερσὶ παράψας , the form is varied to a passive constr. If παραπτομένα is sound, this seems the best account of it,— παρά , "at the side," suggesting the notion, "as an aid." (If from παραπέτομαι , it could be only aor., which the sense excludes.) Conjecture might proceed on either of two views:—( a ) that in the strophic v. 704 the correction αἰὲν is true, so that παραπτομένα is metrically sound: ( b ) that in 704 the MS. εἰσαιὲν is true, so that here we require u--uu- . On the latter view I would suggest that προσαρμοζομένα is suitable, and on this παραπτομένα may have been a gloss; cp. Eur. I. T. 1405( χέρας ) κώπῃ προσαρμόσαντες .

εὐήρετμος , adj. compounded with a noun cognate in sense to the subst. ( πλάτα ): cp. βίος μακραίων ( O. T. 518n.), λογος κακόθρους ( Ai. 138), εὔπαις γόνος ( Eur. I. T. 1234), εὐπήχεις χεῖρες ( Hipp. 200).

ἔκπαγλα , neut. plur. as adv., cp. 319.

ἁλία with θρῴσκει : cp. on 119 ἐκτόπιος .

τῶν ἑκατομπόδων Νηρῄδων , the Nereids with their hundred feet, the fifty Nereids whose dance and song lead the ship on her way. (But in Pind. fr. 122 κορᾶν ἀγέλαν ἑκατόγγυιον prob. denotes 100, not 50, persons, as though γυῖον were σῶμα .) The choice of the number (though here meant merely to suggest a numerous sisterhood) is not accidental: fifty was the number regularly assigned to the Nereids by the earlier Greek poets, as Hesiod Th. 264, Pindar Isthm. 5. 6, Aesch. Fr. 168 , Eur. Ion 1081. Later it becomes a hundred; so Plat. Critias 116E(describing Poseidon's temple in the island of Atlantis) Νηρῇδας δὲ ἐπὶ δελφίνων ἑκατὸν κύκλῳ· τοσαύτας γὰρ ἐνόμιζον αὐτὰς οἱ τότε εἶναι ; and so Ovid Fasti 6. 499. Νηρεύς ( √νυ, νέω, νᾶμα , etc.) and his daughters represent the sea's kindly moods: the Nereids who dance and sing around and before the ship are the waves. In ἑκατομπόδων the second part of the compound suggests "dancing," cp. on πυκνόπτεροι (17).

720-1043: Second episode

Second ἐπεισόδιον . Creon comes, in the hope of persuading Oed. to return with him. Failing, he causes his attendants to carry off Antigone,—Ismene having already been captured elsewhere. He is about to seize Oed., when Theseus enters, sends pursuers after Creon's men, and compels Creon himself to set out with him to find them.

σὸν … δὴ is more poetical and more impressive than σοὶ … δεῖ : cp. 197 , El. 1470 οὐκ ἐμὸν τόδ’, ἀλλὰ σόν, τὸ ταῦθ’ ὁρᾶν : Ph. 15 ἀλλ’ ἔργον ἤδη σὸν τὰ λοίφ’ ὑπηρετεῖν : Aesch. Theb. 232 σὸν δ’ αὖ τὸ σιγᾶν . But σοὶ...δεῖ , though a rare, is an admissible construction; besides Eur. Hipp. 940(quoted on 570 ) cp. Xen. Anab. 3.4.35 δεῖ ἐπισάξαι τὸν ἵππον Πέρσῃ ἀνδρὶ καὶ χαλινῶσαι δεῖ : Mem. 3. 3. 10 εἴ σοι δέοι διδάσκειν : Oecon. 7. 20 δεῖ μέντοι τοῖς μέλλουσιν ἀνθρώποις ἕξειν ὅ τι εἰσφέρωσιν : ib. 8. 9 εἰ...διαλέγειν δέοι αὐτῷ . We cannot read σοὶ … δὴ with L, and understand πάρεστι , as Campbell proposes.

φαίνειν τὰ λαμπρὰ ἔπη = φαίνειν τὰς ἀρετὰς δῑ ἃς ἐπαινεῖσθε , to illustrate the praises by deeds: cp. Od. 8.237 ἀλλ’ ἐθέλεις ἀρετὴν σὴν φαινέμεν ἥ τοι ὀπηδεῖ . φαίνειν ἔπη could not mean strictly βεβαιοῦν ἔπη , to "make" the words "good."

The ἀντιλαβή (division of the verse between two persons) marks excitement: cp. 652, 1099, 1169.

ἡμῖν , ethic dat.: cp. 81.

φαίνοιτ’ ἄν , a courteous entreaty. Aesch. Theb. 261 λέγοις ἂν ὡς τάχιστα.

τέρμα τῆς σωτηρίας (defining gen.), the end which consists in safety, cp. τέλος θανάτοιο . When the attack has been made and repulsed, he will feel finally assured.

παρέσται , sc. τὸ τέρμα τῆς ς.

ἐγώ . It is unsafe to argue that κυρῶ could not be a gloss, because it is a poetical word. It was just such a conjecture as correctors of the later age readily made, to smooth a supposed difficulty, or in mere wantonness. With γέρων opposed to οὐ γεγήρακε we requlre ἐγώ opposed to χώρας . It is different when the pers. pron. is omitted because the main antithesis is between two verbal notions: as in Aesch. Eum. 84(I will not betray thee) καὶ γὰρ κτανεῖν σ’ ἔπεισα , for I persuaded (not I persuaded) thee to slay.

ὀμμάτων possessive gen., τῆς ἐμῆς ἐπεισόδου objective gen., both with φόβον : a fear belonging to the eyes (showing itself in them), about my advent.

εἰληφότας : Ai. 345 τάχ’ ἄν τιν’ αἰδῶ... λάβοι (conceive): Eur. Suppl. 1050 ὀργὴν λάβοις ἄν.

νεώρη : cp. on 475 .

ὃν , relat. to ἐμέ implied in τῆς ἐμῆς (cp. on 263 ). μήτ’ ἀφῆτ’ κ.τ.λ.is an independent sentence, co-ordinated with the relat. clause ὃν μήτ’ ὀκνεῖτε : see on 424 .

ὡς with βουληθείς , marking more strongly the agent's own point of view, cp. on 71 .

δρᾶν τι , euphemistic, to take any forcible measures: so, in a good sense, Thuc. 1.20 βουλόμενοι...δράσαντές τι καὶ κινδυνεῦσαι , to do something notable if they must incur the risk.

εἴ τιν’ , instead of εἴτις ( σθένει ), by assimilation, εἴτις being treated as forming a single adj.: Ai. 488 εἴπερ τινός, σθένοντος ἐν πλούτῳ, Φρυγῶν : Thuc. 7.21 τοῦ τε Γυλίππου καὶ Ἑρμοκράτους καὶ εἴ του ἄλλου πειθόντων : cp. Xen. Anab. 5.2.24 ἀνέλαμψεν οἰκία...ὅτου δὴ ἐνάψαντος (some one or other).

τηλικόσδ’ is clearly right. It confirms the previous assurance that his errand is peaceful, and it harmonises with πείσων . "I have not come to use force. No, I was sent, an aged envoy, to persuade him,"etc. If we read τηλικόνδ’ Creon's diplomacy is at fault. He should not begin by reminding them that Thebes had suffered Oedipus to wander in misery for so many years.

οὐκ ἐξ ἑνὸς στείλαντος , not in consequence of one man's sending ( στείλαντος predicate): κελευσθεὶς goes only with ἀστῶν ὑπὸ πάντων . The combination of particles in different cases is esp. freq. when one is a gen. absol. (as if ἐξ were absent here): Ph. 170 f. μή του κηδομένου βροτῶν μηδὲ ξύντροφον ὄμμ’ ἔχων : Tr. 292: Dem. or. 23 § 156 εἶδεν, εἴτε δή τινος εἰπόντος εἴτ’ αὐτὸς συνείς : Thuc. 1.67 οὐχ ἡσύχαζον ἀνδρῶν τε σφίσιν ἐνόντων καὶ ἅμα περὶ τῷ χωρίῳ δεδιότες . But it occurs also without gen. abs., as Ant. 381 ἀπιστοῦσαν | … ἄγουσι … καὶ ἐν ἀφροσύνῃ καθελόντες .

ἀστῶν marks the public character of his mission from Thebes, while ἀνδρῶν would be intolerably weak. It cannot be justified by Herm.'s argument, that Soph. added it in the second clause because he had omitted it in the first, since ἑνὸς needed no addition. ἄνδρα in 735 probably caused the slip.

ἧκέ μοι γένει , it devolved on me by kinship. Cp. Eur. Alc. 291 καλῶς μὲν αὐτοῖς κατθανεῖν ἧκον βίου (acc. absol.), when they had reached a time of life mature for dying. The personal constr. occurs in Eur. Her. 213 γένους μὲν ἥκεις ὧδε τοῖσδε , thou art related to them in this degree. In such examples ἥκει, ἥκω cannot properly be regarded as mere substitutes for προσήκει, προσήκω.

γένει (caus. dat.): cp. O. T. 1016 ἦν σοι Πόλυβος οὐδὲν ἐν γένει . Bergk's ἦκ’ ἔμοιγ’ ἑνί is unnecessary.

εἰς πλεῖστον πόλεως , to the greatest extent of all the citizens, i.e. more than any other Theban.

εἰς as in εἰς ὑπερβολήν, ἐς τὰ μάλιστα , etc. (cp. ἐπὶ πλέον ): the gen. after the superl. adv., as Ai. 502 μέγιστον ἴσχυσε στρατοῦ .

ἀλλ’ opens his direct appeal: cp. 101.

δικαίως , with right, since Thebes, which had been his τρόφος so long (760), has a better claim to him than Athens, however hospitable. And Creon has an especial right to urge the claim as being now the guardian of the family honour (755). Not : "as they owed it to thee to do" : nor, "in due form," as opp. to private overtures.

ἐκ δὲ τῶν . When the art. stands as demonstr. pron., it is usu. the first word in the clause: but cp. 1699 ( τὸν ): Aesch. Eum. 2 ἐκ δὲ τῆς Θέμιν : Plat. Euthyd. 303 C πολλὰ μὲν οὖν καὶ ἄλλα...ἐν δὲ τοῖς καὶ τοῦτο : Eur. Alc. 264 οἰκτρὰν φίλοισιν, ἐκ δὲ τῶν μάλιστ’ ἐμοί . (In Soph. Ph. 1243 ἐν δὲ τοῖς ἑγώ is doubtful; L has τοῖσδ’ .)

ὅσῳπερ , sc. μάλιστα : cp. Tr. 312 ἐπείνιν τῶνδε πλεῖστον ὤκτισα βλέπουσ’, ὅσῳπερ καὶ φρονεῖν ὀ=δεν μόνη , where πλεῖστον is grammatically needed with ὅσῳπερ , though μόνη is added as if ἐπειδή , and not ὅσῳπερ , had preceded. Schol. ἐγὼ μάλιστά σε καλῶ, ὅσῳπερ πλεῖστον ἀλγῶ τοῖς παθήμασιν ,—where the absence of any ref. to the words εἰ μὴ...κάκιστος has caused suspicion: but the schol.'s aim was simply to explain the syntax.

πλειστον … κάκιστος : Ph. 631 τῆς πλεῖστον ἐχθίστης : Eur. Med. 1323 ὦ μέγιστον ἐχθίστη γύναι : Alc. 790 τὴν πλεῖστον ἡδίστην .

ξένον would apply to any one living in a country not his own: cp. 562 . Oed. is not merely an exile, but a wandering beggar. The rhythm makes it better to take ὄντα with ξένον only, and to connect ἀλήτην with χωροῦντα.

ἐπὶ μιᾶς πρ ., in dependence on (cp. on 148 ), but without conscious reference to the metaphor of an anchor: cp. Lys. or. 31 § 9 (of a μέτοικος ) ἐπὶ προστάτου ᾠκει , he lived under the protection of a citizen as his patron (so Lycurg. Leocr. § 145 οἰκήσας...ἐπὶ προστάτου ).

τὴν : Soph. freely uses the art. for the relat. pron., in dialogue no less than in lyrics; but (except in Tr. 47) only where metre requires: cp. crit. n. on 35 : so in dialogue 1258 ( τῆς ), O. T. 1379( τῶν ), 1427 ( τὸ ), Ant. 1086( τῶν ), El. 1144( τὴν ), Tr. 47( τὴν ), 381, 728 ( τῆς ), Ph. 14 ( τῷ ), etc.

τάλας has nearly the force of an interjection, "ah me!" : cp. 318.

οὐκ ἔδοξα πεσεῖν ἄν = ὅτι πέσοι ἄν.

ἐς τοσοῦτον αἰκίας : cp. O. T. 771 ἐς τοσοῦτον ἐλπίδων | ἐμοῦ βεβῶτος , n. So El. 191 ἀεικεῖ σὺν στολᾷ (of Electra). The penult. of αἰκία , as of the epic ἀεικία , is always long; hence the later spelling ἀείκεια, αἴκεια (Eustath. 1336. 58), often found in our MSS.

ὅσον , i.e. εἰς ὅσον : cp. Dem. or. 19 § 342 ἐπὶ τῆς αὐτῆς ἧσπερ νῦν ἐξουσίας...μενεῖ : Plat. Rep. 533E οὐ περὶ ὀνόματος ἡ ἀμφισβήτησις, οἷς τοσούτων πέρι σκέψις ὅσων ἡμῖν πρόκειται.

ἥδε δύσμορος is added as if the preceding statement had been general ( "I had not thought that any royal maiden,"etc.)

τὸ σὸν κάρα , a way of alluding to his blindness without mentioning it: cp. 285.

πτωχῷ . The poet. tendency was often to treat adjectives with three terminations as if they had only two. Cp. the Homeric πουλὺν ἐφ’ ὑγρήν ( Il. 10.27) : θῆλυς ἐέρση ( Od. 5.467) , ἡδὺς ἀϋτμή ( Od. 12.369) , πικρὸν...ὀδμήν ( Od. 4.406) : below, 1460 (cp. O. T. 384n.): Tr. 207 κοινὸς...κλαγγά : so ib. 478 πατρῷος , and 533 θυραῖος : Eur. Bacch. 598 δίου βροντᾶς , 992 ἴτω δίκα φανερός, ἴτω : Helen 623 ὦ ποθεινὸς ἡμέρα .

τηλικοῦτος is fem. only here and El. 614. The point of τηλικοῦτος is that her marriageable age is passing by in these perilous wanderings. There is a similar thought in Electra's complaint ( El. 962). Cp. 1116, 1181.

τοὐπιόντος possessive, ἁρπάσαι epexegetic: belonging to the first comer, for him to seize. O. T. 393 τό γ’ αἴνιγμ’ οὐχὶ τοὐπιόντος ἦν ἀνδρὸς διειπεῖν (n.).

ἆῤ ; equiv. in sense to ἆρ’ οὐ ; "are you satisfied that it is so?" i.e. "is it not so?" O. T. 822 ἆρ’ ἔφυν κακός; | ἆρ’ οὐχὶ πᾶς ἄναγνος;

ὦ τάλας , nom. instead of voc., cp. 185; so O. T. 744 οἴμοι τάλας , n.; below, 847.

"I have uttered a cruel reproach against my kindred and myself. But indeed the reproach is one that cannot be hid, so long as thou and thy daughter are seen wandering thus. Hide it, then, thou (no one else can)—by coming home."Unless we correct νυν to νιν (= τὰ ἐμφανῆ ), it is better to place a point, and not merely a comma, at κρύπτειν : " But (I have some excuse) for ,"etc.,—the elliptical use of ἀλλ’ οὐ γάρ , as at 988, El. 595, Tr. 552. So the schol.: ὥστε συγγνώμης εἰμὶ ἄξιος λέγων· οὐ γὰρ δύναμαι κρύπτειν . With only a comma at κρύπτειν, ἀλλά would belong to κρύψον : "But,— since it is impossible, etc.—hide thou,"—when the position of νυν is awkward.—So in O. T. 1424Creon urges the Theban elders to take Oed. into the house, forbidding them τοιόνδ’ ἄγος | ἀκάλυπτον οὕτω δεικνύναι .

πρὸς θεῶν πατρῴων , the gods of thy fathers, i.e. of the Labdacid house, which traced its descent from Agenor, son of Poseidon and father of Cadmus. This peculiarly strong adjuration occurs also Ant. 839, Ph. 933: cp. El. 411 ὦ θεοὶ πατρῷοι, συγγένεσθέ γ’ ἀλλὰ νῦν : fr. 521. 8 (women are parted by marriage) θεῶν πατρῴων τῶν τε φυσάντων ἄπο .

θελήσας : cp. O. T. 649 πιθοῦ θελήσας φρονήσας τ’ (n.).

ἄστυ , no less than δόμους , is qualified by τοὺς πατρῴους (cp. 297). Creon's real purpose was to establish Oedipus just beyond the Theban border (399).

εἰπών here= προσειπών : so Il. 12.210 δὴ τότε Πουλυδάμας θρασὺν Ἕκτορα εἶπε παραστάς : Ai. 764 ὁ μὲν γὰρ αὐτὸν ἐννέπει· τέκνον , etc. Cp. ib. 862 τὰ Τρωϊκὰ πεδία προσαυδῶ· χαίρετ’, ὦ τροφῆς ἐμοί : ib. 1221 τὰς ἱερὰς ὅπως | προσείποιμεν Ἀθάνας . Usu. εὖ or κακῶς λέγειν τινά is to speak well or ill of him: Xen. Mem. 2.3.8 εὖ λέγειν τὸν εὖ λέγοντα.

ἡ δ’ οἴκοι ( πόλις ) is somewhat bold, but scarcely warrants Wecklein's change to ἡ δ’ ἐκεἰ . Cp. 351, Aesch. Suppl. 390 κατὰ νόμους τοὺς οἴκοθεν (the laws of your country).

παντὸς with λόγου δικαίου : "thou who wouldst borrow a crafty device from any plea of right" —as he here uses the λόγος δίκαιος about duty to friends and fatherland for the purpose of enticing Oedipus back. Cp. Ph. 407 ἔξοιδα γάρ νιν παντὸς ἂν λόγου κακοῦ γλώσσῃ θιγόντα : Eur. I. A. 97 πάντα προσφέρων λόγον . This is better than to make παντὸς neut., taking λόγου δ. as defining gen. with μηχάνημα : "thou who from anything wouldst borrow a crafty device consisting in a fair plea" : for which, however, we might cp. Eur. Hec. 248 πολλῶν λόγων εὑρήμαθ’ ὥστε μὴ θανεῖν , Ant. 312 ἐξ ἄπαντος...κερδαίνειν , and below, 807.

ἂν φέρων = ὃς φέροις ἄν : as in Ph. 407 f. (quoted above) ἂν...θιγόντα = ὅτι θίγοι ἄν . Dem. or. 18 § 258 πόλλ’ ἂν ἔχων ἕτερ’ εἰπεῖν περὶ αὐτῆς παραλείπω ,= ὅτε ἔχοιμι ἄν . Cp. O. T. 11n.

In L's πείρᾶι (sic) we trace the wish of Didymus (schol.) to read πείρᾳ , i.e. "by a stratagem." It would then be necessary to take κἀμὲ as= " even me"(who have had such experiences).

πειρᾷ is manifestly right: ταῦτα is cogn. accus., μου being understood.

δεύτερον … ἑλεῖν , to get me a second time into thy power. This is explained by vv. 765—771, which set forth how they had abused their former control over the blind man.

ἐν οἷς = ἐν τούτοις, ἐν οἷς , in things (snares), having been caught in which, etc.: cp. El. 1476 τίνων ποτ’ ἀνδρῶν ἐν μέσοις ἀρκυστάτοις πέπτωχ’ ὁ τλήμων; Eur. Phoen. 263 δέδοικα μή με δικτύων ἔσω λαβόντες οὐκ ἐκφρῶς).

μάλιστ’ ἂν ἀλγοίην : because his dearest wish now is that his grave should bless his friends and harm his foes (92). If the Thebans could entice him back, and become masters of his grave, they might baffle that wish; and yet he would not even have burial in Theban soil (406).

πρόσθεν τε , answered by νῦν τε in 772. The interval is somewhat long, but the first τε merely prepares the ear for a statement in two parts.

οἰκείοις , due to my own acts: it was horror at his own involuntary crimes that made him eager to quit Thebes: cp. O. T. 819 καὶ τάδ’ οὔτις ἄλλος ἦν ἢ ’γὼ ’π’ ἐμαυτῷ τάσδ’ ἀρὰς ὁ προστιθείς . So Ai. 260 οἰκεῖα πάθη, | μηδενὸς ἄλλου παραπράξαντος : El. 215 οἰκείας εἰς ἄτας | ἐμπίπτεις .

νοσοῦνθ’ , as if οὐκ ἤθελες ἐκπέμπειν was to follow; but the changed form of phrase requires the dat. θέλοντι . Cp. O. T. 350 ἐννέπω σὲ...ἐμμένειν,...ὡς ὄντι (n.).

οὐκ ἤθελες θέλοντι κ.τ.λ., the will on my side was not met by will on yours: cp. Tr. 198 οὐχ ἑκών, ἑκοῦσι δὲ | ξύνεστιν : Ant. 276 πάρειμι δ’ ἄκων οὐχ ἑκοῦσιν.

προσθέσθαι , "bestow," a sense freq. in the active, but somewhat rare in the midd.: cp., however, Ant. 40 προσθείμην ( πλέον τι , "contribute" ), Aesch. Eum. 735 ψῆφον δ’ Ὀρέστῃ τήνδ’ ἐγὼ προσθήσομαι . The midd. usu.= "to annex" (404), or "to take on oneself" ( O. T. 1460n.). Cp. on προσθήσει , 153.

ἦ , the old Attic form, given by L in 973, 1366 (though not elsewhere), and attested by ancient scholia for fr. 406 and O. T. 1123, where see n.

μεστὸς with partic.: [Dem.] or. 48 § 28 (prob. by a contemporary of dem.) ἐπειδὴ δὲ μεστὸς ἐγένετο ἀγανακτῶν : Eur. Hipp. 664 μισῶν δ’ οὔποτ’ ἐμπλησθήσομαι | γυναῖκας .

ἐξεώθεις κἀξέβ .: for the impf. cp. 356, 441.

τοῦτ’ : Ant. 96 τὸ δεινὸν τοῦτο , this danger of which thou speakest.

πόλιν , the State in the person of its head, Theseus: γένος , the people of Attica, as represented by the elders of Colonus. Cp. Ai. 861 κλειναί τ’ Ἀθῆναι καὶ τὸ σύντροφον γένος . So El. 706 Αἰνιὰν γένος : fr. 61 κόρῃ τε κἀργείᾳ γένος .

μετασπᾶν , to snatch to the other side (cp. μετακινεῖν, μεταπείθειν etc.), found only here, but not open to just suspicion, though Blaydes changes it to μ’ ἀποσπᾶν . So μεθέλκειν in Anth. Plan. 5. 384.

σκληρὰ μαλθακῶς λέγων , putting hard purposes into soft words: disguising the ungenerous treatment which was really contemplated (399) under the name of a recall to home and friends (757) . For the verbal contrast cp. Epicharmus fr. 121 ὦ πονηρέ, μὴ τὰ μαλακὰ μώεο μὴ τὰ σκλήρ’ ἔχῃς , "woo not softness, lest thou wed hardness." Arist. Rhet. 3.7.10 (speaking of the relation to be observed between the soundssounds tonestonesἐὰν οὖν τὰ μαλακὰ σκληρῶς καὶ τὰ σκληρὰ μαλακῶς λέγηται, ἀπίθανον γίγνεται . Cp. 1406 .

αὕτη , subject (instead of τοῦτο , see on 88 ),

τίς τέρψις predicate: ἄκοντας object to φιλεῖν : What pleasure is this, —that people should be hospitable to one against one's inclination? Thuc. 3.12 τίς οὖν αὕτη ἢ φιλία ἐγίγνετο ἢ ἐλευθερία πιστή;

φιλεῖν , Il. 6.15 πάντας γὰρ φιλέεσκεν ὁδῷ ἔπι οἰκία ναίων : Od. 8.42 ὄφρα ξεῖνον ἐνὶ μεγάροισι φιλέωμεν . So often ἀγαπάω . Better thus than: "what joy is it ( for thee ) to caress me against my will?"The illustration (776 ff.) shows that ἄκοντας refers to the reluctance of Oed., not to the constraint put by the oracle on the Thebans.

τοσαύτη was a mere blunder.

ὥσπερ merely introduces the illustration, like "For instance." Plat. Gorg. 451A ὥσπερ ἄν, εἴ τίς με ἔροιτο... εἴποιμ’ ἄν : Rep. 420 C ὥσπερ οὖν ἂν εἰ ἡμᾶς ἀνδριάντας γράφοντας προσελθών τις ἔψεγε λέγων,...μετρίως ἂν ἐδοκοῦμεν πρὸς αὐτὸν ἀπολογεῖσθαι λέγοντες.

τις before εἰ is here a case of "hyperbaton," in which Soph. is sometimes bold: cp. O. T. 1251n.

τυχεῖν : cp. O. T. 1435 καὶ τοῦ με χρείας ὧδε λιπαρεῖς τυχεῖν ;

ὧν χρῄζοις . The verb in the relative clause takes the optative mood of the verb in the principal clause ( ἔχοντι = ὅτε ἔχοις ): cp. Eur. Hel. 435 τίς ἂν μόλοι | ὅστις διαγγείλειε , and n. to O. T. 506.

ἡ χάρις : when the benefit (the thing done) should bring with it no sense of a favour conferred: χάρις and χάριν being used in two different senses: cp. χάριν ἄχαριν...ἐπικρᾶναι ( Aesch. Ag. 1545) to grant a boon which gives no pleasure.

ἆῤ : see on 753 . The second ἄν is warranted by the stress on τῆσδ’ , and is more likely than τῆσδέ γ’ : cp. on O. T. 339.

καὶ σὺ , thou on thy part: cp. on 53 .

λόγῳ … τοῖσι δ’ ἔργοισιν : cp. El. 60 ὅταν λόγῳ θανὼν | ἔργοισι σωθῶ : Eur. Tr. 1233 ὄνομ’ ἔχουσα, τἄργα δ’ οὔ .

καὶ τοῖσδ’ . The Chorus had been present when Ismene told Oed. of the Theban designs, and when he uttered an imprecation on his sons (399—460): and Theseus left the stage at 667. But φράσω refers to the explicit and public statement of Creon's baseness, now addressed, before his face, to the Chorus.

πάραυλον , having my abode ( αὐλή ) beside you, i.e. ἄγχι γῆς Καδμείας (399), but outside of it. So Ai. 892 τίνος βοὴ πάραυλος ἐξέβη νάπους ; "whose cry burst from the covert of the wood at our side?" : fr. 460 πάραυλος Ἑλλησποντίς , a neighbour at the Hellespont.

κακῶν ἄνατος : see on ἀνήνεμον χειμώνων 677.

τῆσδ’ is a certain correction of the MS. τῶνδ’ , which would be awkward if masc. (as = the Athenians), and pointless if neut., since nothing has yet been said between Creon and Oed. about such κακά . The schol., καὶ ἵνα ἡ Θήβη ἀβλαβὴς ἔσται ἐκ ταύτης τῆς γῆς , confirms τῆσδ’ . Join τῆσδε χθονός with κακῶν , "evils coming from this land" (gen. of source).

ἀπαλλαχθῇ is absol., "get off," as El. 1002 ἄλυπος ἄτης ἐξαπαλλαχθήσομαι : Ar. Plut. 271 ἀπαλλαγῆναι | ἀζήμιος . If it were joined with τῆσδε χθονός , "get free of this land" (as Wecklein takes it), the phrase would imply that Thebes was already involved in a feud with Athens. Besides, the words would naturally mean, "get safely out of this land."

ταῦτα … τάδ’ , a good instance of the normal distinction. Cp. Her. 6.53 ταῦτα μὲν Λακεδαιμόνιοι λέγουσι,...τάδε δὲ...ἐγὼ γράφω : Xen. Anab. 2.1.20 ταῦτα μὲν δὴ σὺ λέγεις· παρ’ ἡμῶν δὲ ἀπάγγελλε τάδε . In poetry, however, οὗτος often refers to what follows (as Od. 2.306 ταῦτα δέ τοι μάλα πάντα τελευτήσουσιν Ἀχαιοί, νῆα καὶ ἐξαίτους ἐρέτας ), and ὅδε to what has just preceded: cp. on 1007 .

χώρας with ἀλάστωρ , my scourge of the land, the avenging spirit which, through my curse, will ever haunt the land: for the gen., cp. Tr. 1092 Νεμέας ἔνοικον (the lion), βουκόλων ἀλάστορα , scourge of herdsmen: Xenarchus (Midd. Comedy, c. 350 B.C.) Βουταλίων fr. 1. 3 ἀλάστωρ εἰσπέπαικε Πελοπιδῶν , a very fiend of the Pelopidae has burst in. If we joined ἐκεῖ χώρας , the phrase could mean nothing but " in that part of the country,"which is pointless here. For ἐνναίων cp. Aesch. Suppl. 415 βαρὺν ξύνοικον...ἀλάστορα . The erasure after ἔστ’ in L suggests to me the possibility that ἔσω | χώρας and ἐκεῖ | χώραν (depending on ἐνναίων ) may have been alternative readings, from which ours has been composed; but there is no evidence.

τοσοῦτον, ἐνθανεῖν μόνον is bold. The infin. must be explained as in appos. with τοσοῦτον ,— "just thus much right in the land—the right to die in it." For the regular construction, see O. T. 1191 τοσοῦτον ὅσον δοκεῖν : Aesch. Theb. 730 (in ref. to these same brothers) σίδαρος χθόνα ναίειν διαπήλας, ὁπόσαν καὶ φθιμένοισιν κατέχειν, τῶν μεγάλων πεδίων ἀμοίρους : Xen. Anab. 4.8.12 τοσοῦτον χωρίον κατασχεῖν...ὅσον ἔξω τοὺς ἐσχάτους λόχους γενέσθαι τῶν πολεμίων κεράτων : Thuc. 1.2 νεμόμενοι...τὰ αὑτῶν ἕκαστοι ὅσον ἀποζῆν . The conjecture of Blaydes, ὅσονπερ instead of τοσοῦτον , is hardly probable.

ἐνθανεῖν : cp. [Eur.] Rhes. 869 ὦ γαῖα πατρίς, πῶς ἂν ἐνθάνοιμί σοι ; a poet. word: in Lys. or. 16 § 15 the prose ἐναποθανόντων should prob. be restored. Remark that ἐνθανεῖν can mean only "to die in," not "to lie dead in": but the sense is, "just enough ground, with a view to dying (instead of reigning ) on Theban soil"; i.e. , as much as a dead man will need. The phrase is half-proverbial: Aristoph. Eccl. 592 μηδὲ γεωργεῖν τὸν μὲν πολλήν, τῷ δ’ εἶναι μηδὲ ταφῆναι . Freeman, Old English History p. 313,/bibl> "...What will my brother King Harold of England give to King Harold of Norway?" … "Seven foot of the ground of England, or more perchance, seeing he is taller than other men." Shaksp. H. IV. Pt. i. 5. 4. 89 When that this body did contain a spirit, A kingdom for it was too small a bound; But now two paces of the vilest earth Is room enough.

σαφεστέρων : see on 623 . The καὶ of two MSS. (A, R) is strongly recommended by Greek usage, and is probably to be combined with ἐκ , which, though not necessary with κλύω , has L's support.

κλύω , pres., know by hearing, as Ph. 261, Tr. 68, etc.: cp. 240 n.

τὸ σὸν … στόμα , thy mouth has come hither suborned: thou hast come as a mere mouthpiece of the Thebans, secretly pledged to aid their designs on me. Cp. O. T. 426(Teiresias says) καὶ Κρέοντα καὶ τοὐμὸν στόμα | προπηλάκιζε , my message from Apollo.

ὑπόβλητον : cp. Ai. 481 οὐδεὶς ἐρεῖ ποθ’ ὡς ὑπόβλητον λόγον, Αἴας, ἔλεξας, ἀλλὰ τῆς σαυτοῦ φρενός , a word not true to thy nature. So ὑπόπεμπτος of an insidious emissary, Xen. Anab. 3.3.4.

πολλὴν ἔχον στόμωσιν , with a hard and keen edge,—thoroughly attempered to a shameless and cruel task. στόμωσις was the process of tempering iron to receive an edge or point ( στόμα ); cp. Arist. Meteor. 4.6 τήκεται δὲ καὶ ὁ εἰργασμένος σίδηρος, ὥστε ὑγρὸς γίγνεσθαι καὶ πάλιν πήγνυσθαι. καὶ τὰ στομώματα ποιοῦσιν οὔτως· ὑφίσταται γὰρ καὶ ἀποκαθαίρεται κάτω ἡ σκωρία (dross). ὅταν δὲ πολλάκις πάθῃ καὶ καθαρὸς γένηται, τοῦτο στόμωμα γίγνεται (this makes tempered iron ). Hence, fig., Plut. Mor. 988 D τῆς ἀνδρείας οἷον βαφή τις ὁ θυμός ἐστι καὶ στόμωμα : Lycurg. 16 τὰ δ’ ὑγιεινὰ ( βρέφη ) μᾶλλον στομοῦσθαι καὶ κρατύνεσθαι τὴν ἕξιν , have their constitutions tempered and strengthened. Aristoph. Nub. 1107 μέμνησ’ ὅπως εὖ μοι στομώσεις αὐτόν, ἐπὶ μὲν θάτερα οἷον δικιδίοις, τὴν δ’ ἑτέραν αὐτοῦ γνάθον στόμωσον οἵαν ἐς τὰ μείζω πράγματα , alluding to a two-edged blade; schol. ὀξυνεῖς... ἀκονήσεις . The double sense of στόμα has suggested the παρήχησις with στόμωσιν : cp. Tr. 1176 τοὐμὸν ὀξῦναι στόμα . Ai. 650 ὃς τὰ δείν’ ἐκαρτέρουν τότε, βαφῇ σίδηρος ὥς, ἐφηλύνφην στόμα : "I, erst so wondrous firm,—yea, as iron hardened in the dipping,—felt the keen edge of my temper softened." Cp. Ai. 584 γλῶσσα... τεθηγμένη .

κακά and σωτήρια are predicates: cp. Eur. Hipp. 471 ἀλλ’ εἰ τὰ πλείω χρηστὰ τῶν κακῶν ἔχεις . Cp. Ant. 313 ἐκ τῶν γὰρ αἰσχρῶν λημμάτων τοὺς πλείονας ἀτωμένους ἴδοις ἂν ἢ σεσωσμένους . Oed. means: "By pleading with me to return, you will only illustrate your own heartlessness: you will never win me as a safeguard for Thebes."

If οἶδα is right (as it seems to be), μή can hardly be explained otherwise than by emphasis, i.e. by the strong assurance which the speaker expresses. But what form should the partic. have? (1) With the MS. πείθων , the sense is: "However, I am assured that I am not persuading you of this,—go!" In 656 οἶδ’ ἐγώ σε μήτινα ἐνθένδ’ ἀπάξοντ’ ἄνδρα appears to be a like case of strong assurance. Cp. O. T. 1455. In 1121 there is another: ἐπίσταμαι γὰρ τήνδε... τέρψιν παρ’ ἄλλου μηδενὸς πεφασμένην. Here, however, οἷδα μὴ πείθωνis so far stranger, that the emphasis appears less appropriate in stating the speaker's consciousness of what he himself is doing. (2) The v.l. πείθοντ’ , extant in at least one MS. (F), removes this objection. "However, I am assured that you are not persuading (either the Athenians or me, cp. 803)—go!" (3) πείσων would be liable to the same remark as πείθων . (4) πείσοντ’ would complete the parallelism with 656, but is not required by the "strong assurance" view, which applies to past (1121) or present as well as to future.—Another view is that μή gives a quasi-imperative force: "I know that you shan't persuade."This might apply to 656. Here it is much more difficult, esp. if we do not adopt πείσοντ’ : in 1121 it fails.

With ἴσθι … με for οἶδα...δε the imper. would explain μή (cp. on 78 ): and we may note that in O. T. 376the MSS. changed σε...ἑμοῦ into με...σοῦ . But the context confirms οἶδα .

In later Greek μή with partic., in regard to fact , was common, as Luc. Dial. Mort. 16 πῶς οὖν ἀκριβὴς ὁ Αἰακὸς ὢν οὐ διέγνω δε μὴ ὄντα ἐκεῖνον ; "failed to discern that you were not he," where μὴ ὄντα , though it might be paraphrased by εἰ μὴ ἦσθα , virtually= ὅτι οὐκ ἦσθα . In Mod. Greek the partic. always takes μή , not δέν . This latter tendency may conceivably have affected our MSS.: e.g. τοιάδ’ οὐ πείθων may have once stood here.

εἰ τερποίμεθα , if we should have content therewith: cp. Ant. 1168 πλούτει τε γὰρ κατ’ οἶκον, εἰ βούλει, μέγα, καὶ ζῆ τύραννον σχῆμ’ ἔχων· ἐὰν δ’ ἀπῇ τούτων τὸ χαίρειν, τἄλλ’ ἐγὼ καπνοῦ σκιᾶς οὐκ ἂν πριαίμην ἀνδρὶ πρὸς τὴν ἡδονήν .

Which of us do you consider the greater sufferer by your present attitude? Me, because I am not to bring you back? Or yourself, when you reject your friends and country?

δυστυχεῖν has been explained as "to be in error," referring to Creon's ignorance of the lot in store for Thebes (787); but it is simpler to take it of Creon's failure to win Oedipus. However great that loss may be, Creon means, the loss to Oed. himself will be greater still.

ἐς τὰ σά , "with regard to your doings" ; cp. 1121: O. T. 980 σὺ δ’ εἰς τὰ μητρὸς μὴ φοβοῦ νυμφεύματα (n.). ἢ σ’ εἰς τὰ σαυτοῦ , σὲbeing elided, though emphatic: O. T. 64 πόλιν τε κἀμὲ καὶ σ’ ὁμοῦ στένει.

ἐν τῷ νῦν λόγῳ , in our present discussion (from 728).

Creon had said, in effect, " Your happiness is as much my object as our own." " My happiness,"Oed. rejoins, "will be best secured if your application is rejected by the people of Colonus, as by myself."

φύσας , cp. 150 , El. 1463 ( ὡς ) κολαστοῦ προστυχὼν φύσῃ φρένας : Her. 5.91 δόξαν...φύσας αὐξάνεται .

λῦμα , a "stain," or "reproach." In the only other place where Soph. has the word ( Ai. 655 λύμαθ’ ἁγνίσας ἐμά ) it has its primary sense of "something washed off" (from √ΛΓ , another form of √ΛΟv , whence λούω ). λύμη is only another form, and Eur. uses λῦμα in the sense proper to λύμη , Eur. Tro. 588 λῦμ’ Ἀχαιῶν , their "bane" (Hector).

τρέφει , pass. (as O. T. 374 μιᾶς τρέφει πρὸς νυκτός ), thou livest on to disgrace thy years by thy folly. Not midd., "dost nourish a reproach."

Cp. O. T. 545 λέγειν σὺ δεινός (Oed. to Creon).

ἐξ ἅπαντος , starting from anything as the ἀφορμή or ὕλη of discourse; "on any theme." So ἐκ marks the conditions from which action sets out ( ὡς ἐκ τῶνδ’ , Ai. 537).

εὖ λέγει , pleads speciously: Eur. Hec. 1191 δύνασθαι τἄδικ’ εὖ λέγειν .

τὸ καίρια , the reading of Suidas, is supported by such passages as Aesch. PV 927 ὅσον τό τ’ ἄρχειν καὶ τὸ δουλεύειν δίχα : Eur. Alc. 528 χωρὶς τό τ’ εἶναι καὶ τὸ μὴ νομίζεται . In Philemon Σικελικός fr. 1. 7 ἕτερον τό τ’ ἀλγεῖν καὶ τὸ θεωρεῖν ἔστ’ ἴσως , the second τὸ is doubtful. But for τὰ καίρια, the reading of the MSS., it may be urged that the phrase is τὰ καίρια( λέγειν, δρᾶν etc.) in Aesch. Th. 1, 619 , Suppl. 446, Ch. 582, Eur. I. A. 829, Soph. Ai. 120, while El. 228 φρονοῦντι καίρια (without art.) is isolated. If τὰ is retained, the ellipse of τὸ is illustrated by 606 , where see n. : and add trag. incert. fr. 469 χωρὶς τὰ Μυσῶν καὶ Φρυγῶν ὁρίσματα .

ὡς δὴ , quasi vero , strictly an elliptical phrase, "(do you mean) forsooth that you speak," etc. Aesch. Ag. 1633 ὡς δὴ σύ μοι τύραννος Ἀργείων ἔσει . Eur. Andr. 234 τί σεμνομυθεῖς κεἰς ἀγῶν’ ἔρχει λόγων, ὡς δὴ σὺ σώφρων τἀμὰ δ’ οὐχὶ σώφρονα;

ὅτῳ = τούτῳ ὅτῳ , in the opinion of one who possesses only such sense as yours: for the ethic dat. cp. 1446, Aristoph. Av. 445 πᾶσι νικᾶν τοῖς κριταῖς : Ant. 904 καίτοι σ’ ἐγὼ )τίμησα τοῖς φρονοῦσιν εὖ . For ἴσος , only so much, cp. O. T. 810 οὐ μὴν ἴσην γ’ ἔτισεν : Her. 2.3 νομίζων πάντας ἀνθρώπους ἴσον περὶ αὐτῶν ἐπίστασθαι , equally little: for ἴσος καὶ instead of ὥσπερ , O. T. 1187.

πρὸ τῶνδε , as O. T. 10 πρὸ τῶνδε φωνεῖν (n.).

ἐφορμῶν with ἔνθα χρή , keeping jealous watch at the place where I am destined to dwell: fig. from a hostile fleet watching a position; cp. Dem. or. 3 § 7 ἦν τοῦτο ὥσπερ ἐμπόδισμά τι τῷ Φιλίππῳ καὶ δυσχερές, πόλιν μεγάλην ἐφορμεῖν τοῖς ἑαυτοῦ καιροῖς . με with φύλασσ’ only: in class. Gk. ἐφορμεῖν does not take acc.

For με followed by ἐμέ , cp. El. 1359 ἀλλά με | λόγοις ἀπώλλυς, ἔργ’ ἔχων ἥδιστ’ ἐμοί , where ἐμοί is not more emphatic than με . So in Tr. 1171 κἀδόκουν πράξειν καλῶς· | τὸ δ’ ἦν ἄρ’ οὐδὲν ἄλλο πλὴν θανεῖν ἐμέ , where there is no contrast between ἐμέ and some one else: Ant. 292 ὡς στέργειν ἐμέ : Ph. 299 τὸ μὴ νοσεῖν ἐμέ , where the stress is on the verb, not on the pronoun. And so here, too, it may be doubted whether ἐμέ conveys such an emphasis as would be given by an italicised " my ,"— implying a reproof of meddlesomeness. The stress is rather on χρὴ ναίειν : Apollo has brought him to this rest (89).

This passage, which has been variously altered, appears to me to be sound as it stands in the MSS. Oedipus has undertaken to speak for the men of Attica ( ἐρῶ γὰρ καὶ πρὸ τῶνδε ). Creon refuses to identify him with them, bitterly reminding the Theban that his real ties are elsewhere. "I call them—not thee— to witness my protest" : i.e. "I have a just claim on thee, which thou repellest:— I appeal to a judgment more impartial than thine own." The words mark the point at which he drops persuasion. He now turns to menace. "But, for the tone of thy reply to kinsmen" (meaning, to himself, cp. on 148 σμικροῖς ), "if I catch thee" —an aposiopesis. (Cp. Il. 1.580 εἴπερ γάρ κ’ ἐθέλῃσιν Ὀλύμπιος ἀστεροπητὴς ἐξ ἑδέων στυφελίξαι· ὁ γὰρ πολὺ φέρτερός ἐστιν : Verg. Aen. 1. 135 Quos ego … )

μαρτύρομαι , antestor : cp. Aristoph. Pax 1119 ΤΠ. ὦ παῖε παῖε τὸν Βάκιν. ΙΕ. μαρτύρομαι .

ἀνταμείβει : ἀμείβομαι usu. takes a simple acc. of the person to whom a reply is made (991); but cp. Her. 8.60 τότε μὲν ἠπίως πρὸς τὸν Κορίνθιον ἀμείψατο : and, since ἀποκρίνομαι πρός τινα was common, it would have been strange if the same construction had been rigidly denied to ἀμείβομαι . Even if

πρὸς were not taken with ἀνταμείβει here, it could still mean "in relation to" : cp. Tr. 468 κακὸν | πρὸς ἄλλον εἶναι, πρὸς δ’ ἔμ’ ἀψευδεῖν ἀεί . So Ai. 680 ἔς τε τὸν φίλον τοσαῦθ’ ὑπουργῶν ὠφελεῖν βουλήσομαι.

οἷα causal= ἐπεὶ τοιαῦτα : cp. on 263 .

τῶνδε συμμ . with βίᾳ : cp. 657.

ἦ μὴν in a threat, as Aesch. PV 907 ἦ μὴν ἔτι Ζεύς, καίπερ αὐθάδη φρονῶν, ἔσται ταπεινός.

κἄνευ τοῦδε , sc. τοῦ ἑλεῖν σε . Cp. O. T. 1158 ἀλλ’ εἰς τόδ’ ἥξεις , sc. εἰς τὸ ὀλέσθαι . The MS. κἄνευ τῶνδε could here mean nothing but "e'en apart from these men."

λυπηθεὶς ἔσει ,=a fut. perf., here implying, "wilt soon be grieved"(though it could also mean, "wilt suffer a lasting grief"): so O. T. 1146 οὐ σιωπήσας ἔσει ; Ant. 1067 ἀντιδοὺς ἔσει . In prose the part. thus used with ἔσομαι is the perf., not the aor.

ποίῳ σὺν ἔργῳ , on the warrant of what deed,—since λυπηθεὶς ἔσει implies that something has already been done to cause the pain which will soon be felt.

σὺν has the same force as in σὺν θεῷ :— "with what deed to support the threat." Cp. O. T. 656 ἐν αἰτίᾳ | σὺν ἀφανεῖ λόγῳ … βαλεῖν , to accuse one with the help of an unproved story. Xen. sometimes has σύν thus where a simple instrum. dat. would suffice: An. 3. 1. 22 ἰέναι ἐπὶ τὸν ἀγῶνα πολὺ σὺν φρονήματι μείζονι : 3. 2. 8 εἰ...διανοούμεθα σὺν τοῖς ὅπλοις...δίκην ἐπιθεῖναι αὐτοῖς.

ἀπειλήσας ἔχεις =a perf.: cp. O. T. 577n.

τὴν μὲν , Ismene, who left the scene at 509 to make the offerings in the grove. Creon may have seized her, as a hostage, before his entrance at 728; or may have signed to one of his guards to go and do so, when he found that Oedipus was stubborn.

τάδε might be cognate acc.,= τάδε τὰ οἰμώγματα (cp. Aesch. Ag. 1307 ΚΑ. φεῦ, φεῦ. ΧΟ. τί τοῦτ’ ἔφευξας ;), but it rather means, "this capture."

The τήνδε γ’ of the MSS. could be retained only if μου were changed to καὶ and given to Creon.

οὐ μακρ. χρόνου : see on 397 .

τὸν ἀσεβῆ , because Oedipus is under the protection of the deities (287), and especially because, as he may well suppose, Ismene has been snatched from the sacred grove (cp. on 818 ).

θᾶσσον , oft. in impatient command, as 839, Ai. 581 πύκαζε θᾶσσον : O. T. 430 οὐκ εἰς ὄλεθρον; οὐχὶ θᾶσσον ; Write τὰ νῦν rather than τανῦν , since it is opp. to ἃ πρόσθεν : δίκαια , predicate.

εἴργασαι (his capture of Ismene) need not be changed to εἰργάσω , since πρόσθεν can mean "already."

ὑμῖν , addressing his guards (723). Cp. the order given by Oed. to pinion the herdsman ( O. T. 1154), and by Creon (in Ant. 578) to lead off the sisters.

ἂν εἴη : here in giving a command with cold sternness. Cp. 725 (in request), O. T. 343(in fixed resolve).

ποῖ φύγω ; cp. on 310 .

θεῶν … ἢ βροτῶν; Ai.399 οὔτε γὰρ θεῶν γένος οὔθ’ ἁμερίων ἔτ’ ἄξιος βλέπειν τιν’ εἰς ὄνασιν ἀνθρώπων .

οὐχ ἅψομαι . With these words, Creon steps towards Antigone. His actual seizure of her is marked by the words τοὺς ἐμοὺς ἄγω . The fut., therefore, is more dramatic than ἅπτομαι would be. And Wecklein's rejection of 830 f. would enfeeble the scene.

τῆς ἐμῆς , since he considers himself as now the guardian of his nieces,—their father having forfeited all rights at Thebes (cp. O. T. 1506n.): El. 536 ἀλλ’ οὐ μετῆν αὐτοῖσι τήν γ’ ἐμὴν κτανεῖν .

τοὺς ἐμοὺς : cp. 148 σμικροῖς (=Antigone); Ant. 48 ἀλλ’ οὐδὲν αὐτῷ τῶν ἐμῶν μ’ εἴργειν μέτα ( i.e. from my brother): O. T. 1448 ὀρθῶς τῶν γε σῶν τελεῖς ὕπερ (for thy sister).

— 886 The phrase τοὺς ἐμοὺς ἄγω indicates the moment at which Creon lays his hand on Antigone. It is followed by 11 verses, 833—843, in which the dochmiacs of the Chorus, blended with iambic trimeters, mark excitement. Antistrophic to these are the 11 verses, 876—886, which in like manner follow the moment at which Creon lays his hand on Oedipus. As a lyric interposition in dialogue, the passage has a kommatic character, though it does not constitute a κομμός proper in the same sense as 510—548, 1447—1499, or 1670— 1750.

ἀφήσεις : 838 μέθες . The former is properly, "allow to depart," —the latter, "release from one's grasp" ; but they differ here only as "let her alone" from the more specific "unhand her." Cp. 857 οὔτοι σ’ ἀφήσω , I will not allow thee to leave Colonus.

εἰς βάσανον εἶ χερῶν , to the test of (afforded by) blows: cp. χειρῶν νόμος , the arbitrament of blows (as opp. to δίκης νόμος ), Her. 9.48 πρὶν...ἢ συμμίξαι ἡμέας ἐς χειρῶν τε νόμον ἀπικέσθαι . Xen. Cyr. 2.1.11 ὡς χεῖρας συμμίξοντας τοῖς πολεμίοις.

εἶ as in the common phrase εἰς χεῖρας ἰέναι τινί , or συνιέναι .

εἴργου , said as the Chorus approach him threateningly: cp. O. T. 890 τῶν ἀσέπτων ἔρξεται (n.).

μωμένου , meditating, designing: a part. used once in dialogue by Soph. ( Tr. 1136 ἥμαρτε χρηστὰ μωμένη ), and twice in lyrics by Aesch. ( Ch. 45, 441 ).

πόλει : ταῖς Θήβαις schol. The accent of μάχηι in the MSS. cannot weigh in deciding between μάχει and μαχεῖ , since such errors of accent are countless; and the fut. is distinctly better here.

οὐκ ἠγόρευον ...; a familiar phrase; Aristoph. Ach. 41 οὐκ ἠγόρευον; τοῦτ’ ἐκεῖν’ οὑγὼ )λεγον : Plut. 102 οὐκ ἠγόρευον ὅτι παρέξειν πράγματα | ἠμελλέτην μοι; Nub.1456 τί δῆτα ταῦτ’ οὔ μοι τότ’ ἠγορεύετε ; So O. T. 973 οὔκουν ἐγώ σοι ταῦτα προὔλεγον πάλαι ;—Oed. alludes to 587, 653.

μὴ )πίτασσ’ ἃ μὴ κρατεῖς , do not give orders in matters where you are not master. ἃ is not for ὧν , but is cogn. accus. (or acc. of respect), as O. T. 1522 πάντα μὴ βούλου κρατεῖν· | καὶ γὰρ ἁκράτησας . For the gen. in a like sense cp. Her. 9.16 ἐχθίστη...ὀδύνη..., πολλὰ φρονέοντα μηδενὸς κρατέειν , to have many presentiments, and power over nothing. Ant. 664 τοὐπιτάσσειν τοῖς κρατύνουσιν , to dictate to one's masters. Theocr. 15. 90 πασάμενος ἐπίτασσε (wait till you are our master before you give us orders).

At Creon's words, when he laid his hand on Antigone (832), one of his guards stepped up, and placed himself at her side.

χαλᾶν λέγω σοι , like οὐκ ἀφήσεις and μέθες , is said to Creon. Creon's σοί , a mocking echo of theirs, is said to the guard: "and I tell thee to start on thy journey."If it were said to the Chorus , the sense would be either, (1) "and I tell thee to begone," or (2) "and I tell thee that [she] is to go" : but (1) is not idiomatic, and (2) is impossible.

πρόβαθ’ … βᾶτε , as oft. esp. in Eur., e.g. Or. 181 διοιχόμεθ’, οἰχόμεθ’.

ὧδε = δεῦρο ( O. T. 7n.): cp. 182.

ἔντοποι , the other dwellers at Colonus.

πόλις … σθένει : our city—yea, our city—is being brought low by sheer strength: ἐναίρεται , because the majesty of the State is destroyed when its asylum is violated. In πόλις ἐμά , the stress is on the first word, not on the second.

σθένει with ἐναίρεται seems to be sufficiently defended by Eur. Bacch. 953 οὐ σθένει νικητέον | γυναῖκας , where it differs from βίᾳ only as it differs here,— i.e. as meaning strictly, "by an exertion of strength," not, "by violence" : cp. ib. 1127 ἀπεσπάραξεν ὦμον, οὐχ ὑπὸ σθένους , not by her own strength (since the god made it easy for her). Some place a point at ἐμά , taking σθένει with πρόβαθ’ , come forth in strength: but such a use of σθένει alone is harsher than those in which σθένει takes an adj., as ἐπελθὼν οὐκ ἐλάσσονι σθένει ( Ai. 438), or παντὶ σθένει , "with all one's might." Rather than Wecklein's ἔτ’ οὐ σθένει , I would propose—if any change were needed— πόλις ἐναίρεται, πόλις· ἴτ’, ἀσθενεῖ πρόβαθ’ ὧδέ μοι . But no change seems needful.

μοι : ethic dat.; cp. 81.

ὦ τάλας : cp. 753.

ἐκ τούτοιν … σκήπτροιν , by means of these two supports,—the art. being omitted, as 471 τοῦτο χεῦμ’ . This is simpler than to construe, "with the help of these (girls) as supports."(For τούτοιν , as fem. dual, cp. on 445 .) We should then have to take it as a case of the pron. assimilated to the gender of the predicate (see on ταύτην...παῦλαν 88).

ἐκ refers to the σκῆπτρα as an antecedent condition of his walking. Essentially the same use, though under slightly different phases, appears in 807 ἐξ ἅπαντος : Tr. 875 ( βέβηκεν ) ἐξ ἀκινήτου ποδός : Ph. 91 ἐξ ἑνὸς ποδός : El. 742 ὠρθοῦθ’ ὁ τλήμων ὀρθὸς ἐξ ὀρθῶν δίφρων .

σκήπτροιν : cp. 1109 : Eur. Hec. 280 ἥδ’ ἀντὶ τολλῶν ἐστί μοι παραψυχή, πόλις, τιθήνη, βάκτρον, ἡγεμὼν ὁδοῦ .

οδοιπορήσῃς . As between ‐εις and ‐ηις in verbal endings, neither L nor any of our MSS. has authority. The reason for preferring the aor. subj. here is one of usage. οὐ μὴ ὁδοιπορήσῃς is a denial: οὐ μὴ ὁδοιπορήσεις , a prohibition. The latter is grammatically as right as the other, but does not suit this context. (The remarks on 177 refer to the 1st and 3rd pers. fut. ind., not to the 2nd.)

νικᾶν , to worst,—by carrying your point against them ( not with ref. to future defeats of Thebans by Athenians, 621). Cp. 1204: Ai. 1353 παῦσαι· κρατεῖς τοι τῶν φίλων νικώμενος , thou conquerest, when thy friends conquer thee.

τύραννος , one of the royal house: cp. Tr. 316 μὴ τῶν τυράννων ; "is she of the royal stock?" The Creon of O. T. 588does not wish τύραννος εἶναι (to be king ) μᾶλλον ἢ τύραννα δρᾶν : but the captor of the blind man's daughters must seek a touch of dignity from any source.

γνώσει τάδε , "thou wilt understand these things "(=thy present acts in their true bearings),—explained by ὁθούνεκ’ , etc., "viz., that" etc.

αὑτὸν = σεαυτόν : so 930, 1356: but αὑτὸν = ἐμαυτόν 966, O. T. 138(n.).

For δρᾷς followed by εἰργάσω , instead of ἔδρασας , cp. O. T. 54 ὡς εἴπερ ἄρξεις … ὥσπερ κρατεῖς (n.).

βίᾳ φίλων applies to his former conduct, since, in searching out his origin, he acted against the passionate entreaties of Iocasta ( O. T. 1060ff. ). Greek idiom uses a parataxis, οὔτε νῦν ... οὔτε πρόσθεν , where ours would subordinate the second clause to the first, "now, as before": cp. 308 .

ὀργῇ χάριν δούς : cp. 1182 : El. 331 θυμῷ ματαίῳ μὴ χαρίζεσθαι κενά : Cratinus fr. inc. 146 ἔσθιε καὶ σῇ γαστρὶ δίδου χάριν . We remember his blow at Laïus ( παίω δῑ ὀργῆς O. T. 807 ) — his anger with Teiresias ( ὡς ὀργῆς ἔχω, ib. 345 ) — his anger with Iocasta ( ib. 1067) — his frantic self-blinding ( ib. 1268).

The guards, carrying off Antigone, have already left the scene (847); cp. 875 μοῦνος . Creon is now about to follow them, when the Chorus again approach him, and protest that he shall not leave Colonus unless the two maidens are restored.

τῶνδε . So the plur. αἵδε of the two sisters below, 1107 , 1367 , 1379 (immediately after the masc. dual τοιώδ’ , referring to the brothers), 1668 ; τάσδ’ 1121 , 1146 , 1634 , O. T. 1507, Ant. 579. On the other hand the dual of ὅδε occurs only thrice in Soph.; above, 445 τοῖνδε : τώδε El. 981f. bis.(Below, 1121, τάδε is a corrupt v.l. for τάσδε .) It is surely needless, then, to write τοῖνδε here. But Reisig's plea for the plur. is over-subtle,— that it contrasts with the extenuating tone of τούτοιν in 859 (merely two). Rather Creon uses the dual because he is thinking of the two sisters together as the " two supports " of Oed. ( 848 , 445 ). The plur. differs from the dual simply by the absence of any stress on the notion of "a pair." The Chorus are thinking how he had first seized Ismene (818) and then Antigone.

ῥύσιον : Then thou shalt soon deposit even a greater security for my city.

πόλει =Thebes, as in Creon's former words, 837 πόλει μαχεῖ. ῥύσιος denotes what one draws to oneself, carries off, (1) as booty, (2) as a security, (3) in reprisal. Here θήσεις points to (2), since ἐνέχυρον τιθέναι , to deposit a pledge, was a regular phrase: Aristoph. Eccl. 754 πότερον μετοικιζόμενος ἐξενήνοχας αὔτ’, ἢ φέρεις ἐνέχυρα θήσων; "or are you taking them to be deposited as securities?" Plat. Legg. 820 E ἐνέχυρα...τοὺς θέντας (those who have given the pledges)... τοὺς θεμένους (those to whom they have been given).

πόλει dat. of interest, as ὑποτιθέναι "to mortgage" takes a dat. of the mortgagee: Dem. or. 27 § 25 ὁ ὑποθεὶς τῷ πατρὶ τἀνδράποδα .—The version, "you will cause a greater prize to be taken from Athens," is inadmissible.

θήσεις πόλει could not mean, " cause for Athens,"in the sense, " cause to be taken from Athens."If θήσεις meant "cause" (instead of "pay" ), πόλει would still be the city which received the ῥύσιον .

ἐφάψομαι : Aesch. Suppl. 412 καὶ μήτε δῆρις ῥυσίων ἐφάψεται , (and so) "that the foeman shall not lay hands on you as prizes" (where the king of Argos is speaking to the Danaïdes whom he protects).

After δεινὸν λέγοις (L), or λέγεις , a syllable has to be supplied conjecturally. Triclinius added ὡς ("be sure that," 45 ) before τοῦτο : but this mars the rhythm: and the simple fut. (as in 860 ) is more forcible. The optat. λέγοις of L, which is not likely to be a mere error for λέγεις , strongly favours Hermann's simple remedy, δεινὸν λέγοις ἄν , "'twere a dread deed that thou threatenest" (if only thou couldst do it): cp. on 647 μέγ’ ἂν λέγοις δώρημα . Next to this, I should prefer Wecklein's δεινὸς λόγοις εἶ .

πεπράξεται , "will have been done" : i.e. will be done forthwith: Dem. or. 19 § 74 ἔφη...ταῦτα πεπράξεσθαι δυοῖν ἢ τριῶν ἡμερῶν . Cp. O. T. 1146n.

ἢν μή γ’ . Piderit is clearly right (I think) in giving this verse to the Chorus, not to Creon. Creon, who has long since dropped the semblance of courtesy with which he began (759), cannot, of course, mean to express serious deference for the wishes of Theseus; while, as an ironical defiance, the words would be extremely tame. In the mouth of the Chorus, however, the threat has point, since they know their king's public resolve (656); it has also dramatic force, since he is soon to appear (887). The words of Oed. (863) refer to 861.

ἀπειργάθῃ : cp. El. 1271 εἰργαθεῖν (and so Eur.): Aesch. Eum. 566 κατειργαθοῦ (aor. imper. midd.). The forms ἐέργαθεν, ἀποέργαθε (aor., or, as some would call them, impf.) are Homeric. See n. on O. T. 651 εἰκάθω .

φθέγμ’ , "voice," rather than "word" : the conj. θρέμμ’ (Blaydes) would efface an expressive touch. ψαύεις might be defended as present of intention or attempt (cp. on 993 κτείνοι ): but ψαύσεις is more natural, and expresses indignation with greater force.

αὐδῶ σιωπᾶν . Creon forbids the utterance of the curse which he forebodes; and the injunction reminds Oedipus that he is near the Awful Goddesses who impose abstinence from all ill-omened words. "Nay" ( γάρ ), he cries, "may they suffer me to utter one imprecation more ( ἔτι" ). γάρimplies, "I will not yet be mute" ; cp. also its use in wishes, εἰ γάρ, εἴθε γάρ , etc. ἔτι recalls the former imprecation on his sons (421 ff.).

ἄφωνον … ἀρᾶς : cp. on 677 ἀνήνεμον...χειμώνων.

τῆς is a certain correction of the MS. γῆς ( Τ for Γ ).

See Appendix on this passage.

ὅς , with caus. force, "since thou hast..." : see on οἵτινες , 263.

ψιλὸν ὄμμ’ can mean only "a defenceless eye," i.e. a defenceless maiden (Antigone) who was to him as eyesight. The phrase has bitter point, since Creon himself, in his smooth speech, had pathetically described Antigone as τοὐπιόντος ἁρπάσαι (752). It is also less bold in Greek than in English, owing to the common figurative use of ὄμμα , as if he had said, "my defenceless darling "(cp. on O. T. 987).

ψιλὸν should not be taken as acc. masc. with με : this would be tame and forced. Cp. below 1029 οὐ ψιλὸν οὐδ’ ἄσκευον , not without allies or instruments: Ph. 953 ψιλός, οὐκ ἔχων τροφήν (when stripped of his bow ).

ἀποσπάσας takes a double acc. (like ἀφαιρεῖν , etc.): this is so natural that we need not desire ὅς γ’ or ὅς μου .

ἐξοίχει , as 894 οἴχεται...ἀποσπάσας , though he is still present: so 1009 οἴχει λαβών . As οἴχομαι cannot have a pres. sense, the departure meant can be only that of his guards (847): so that ἐξοίχει merely adds the notion of " away "to ἀποσπάσας .—Cp. El. 809 ἀποσπάσας γὰρ τῆς ἐμῆς οἴχει φρενός , etc.

σέ τ’ αὐτὸν seems preferable to σὲ καὐτὸν , since τε … καὶ was usual in such formulas with αὐτός , cp. 462, 559, 952, 1009, 1125: though τε was sometimes omitted when a third clause followed, as Antiph. or. 5 § 11 ἐξώλειαν αὑτῷ καὶ γένει καὶ οἰκίᾳ τῇ σῇ ἐπαρώμενον . I hardly think that θεῶν can be right. It would be partitive, "of the gods, the allseeing Sun." When a partitive gen. stands thus, it ought to be emphatic, as in El. 1485 τί γὰρ βροτῶν ἂν σὺν κακοῖς μεμιγμένων | θνήσκειν ὁ μέλλων etc. But here there is no stress on " gods "as opp. to other beings. I should prefer θεὸς , from which θεῶν may have arisen by the carelessness of a copyist who connected it with γένος .

Ἥλιος : invoked O. T. 660(n.) οὐ τὸν πάντων θεῶν θεὸν πρόμον Ἅλιον , as the all-seeing god whom no deceit can escape.

βίον cogn. acc., instead of γῆρας.

κἀμὲ : see on 53 . In the Antigone Creon's wife Eurydicè and his son Haemon com mit suicide,—another son, Megareus, having already devoted his life for Thebes. But in Creon's own person, at least, the curse was fulfilled by his surviving all that he loved best. (Cp. Ant. 1317ff.)

ὁρᾶτε : he calls on them to witness the unnatural imprecation: cp. 813 μαρτύρομαι .

ἔργοις : cp. on 782 .

ῥήμασιν is said with a bitter consciousness of impotence at this critical moment.

μοῦνος , as 991, 1250: cp. O. T. 1418n.

βραδύς (cp. 306) seems more fitting here than βαρύς , which has no MS. warrant except L's superscript variant γηρῶν (sic) βαρύς ,—perh. a corruption of γήρᾳ βαρύς . In O. T. 17 σὺν γήρᾳ βαρεῖς =weighed down with age, while in Ai. 1017 ἐν γήρᾳ βαρύς =peevish in old age. The conjecture βραχύς was intended to mean "weak" (880) .

ἰὼ τάλας : see on 833 .

τάνδε ( πόλιν ) οὐκέτι πόλιν νεμῶ , I will no longer reckon Athens a city. Cp. O. T. 1080 ἐμαυτὸν παῖδα τῆς Τύχης νέμων : El. 597 καί σ’ ἔγωγε δεσπότιν ἢ μητέρ’ οὐκ ἔλασσον εἰς ἡμᾶς νέμω . The fut. is better than the pres. here, since the latter would assume Creon's triumph.

τοῖς … δικαίοις , instrumental dat., by means of τὰ δίκαια , i.e. , by having justice on one's side. "In a just cause, one feeble man is stronger than a city." Cp. fr. 76 τοῖς γὰρ δικαίοις ἀντέχειν οὐ ῥᾴδιον : fr. 78 καὶ γὰρ δικαία γλῶσσ’ ἔχει κράτος μέγα . Here he speaks of the moral force with which Δίκη inspires her champion, while in 957 he admits himself to be physically helpless— κεἰ δίκαῑ ὅμως λέγω.

βραχὺς , of slight physical strength: cp. 586: and for μέγαν cp. on 148 .

τά = ἅ : cp. on 747 .

Ζεύς γ’ ἂν … σὺ δ’ οὔ . The lacuna certainly preceded these words. The words in the strophe answering to τά γ’ οὐ τελεῖ and to the lacuna are 838 f. ΧΟ. μέθες χεροῖν | τὴν παῖδα θᾶσσον . It is probable, then, that the lost words here belonged to the Chorus, being such as Ζεύς μοι ξυνίστω .

ὕβρις : for the quantity, cp. 442 n.

ἀνεκτέα , nom. neut. plur.: cp. on 495 ὁδωτά .

πρόμοι , invoking a higher power than the ἔντοποι of Colonus (841), prepares the entrance of the king. For the plur., meaning Theseus, cp. ἄνακτας 295 n., 1667.

πέραν περῶσ’ οἵδε δή , "yonder men" (with a gesture in the direction taken by Creon's guards) "are already passing towards the other side. "Elmsley wrote πέρα , which as adv. would mean "further." But πέραν is right, since the Chorus is thinking of a passage from the Attic to the Boeotian side of the frontier, as of a passage across a river. πέρα is ultra , " to some point beyond "a line which is either left to be understood, or expressed in the gen.: πέραν is trans , " on , or to , the further side "of a river, sea, or intervening space. περῶσι implies only that the fugitives are on their way to the border,—not that they are now actually crossing it.

δή nearly= ἤδη : O. T. 968n.

βωμὸν , Poseidon's altar at Colonus: see on 55 .

ἔσχετ’ : see on 429 .

θᾶσσον ἢ καθ’ ἡδονὴν : see on 598 .

ἔγνων : so O. T. 1325 γιγνώσκω σαφῶς | καίπερ σκοτεινός, τήν γε σὴν αὐδὴν ὅμως .

τὰ ποῖα ταῦτα ; The art. is prefixed to ποῖος when it asks for further definition: Plat. Crat. 395D ΣΩ. εἰ ἀληθῆ ( ἐστὶ ) τὰ περὶ αὐτὸν λεγόμενα. ΕΠΜ. τὰ ποῖα ταῦτα ;

οἴχεται : cp. on 867 .

τὴν μόνην : his sons are as dead to him (cp. 445).

περ in the thesis of the 3rd foot is remarkable, and very unpleasing. Rhythm and sense would both gain if we could read οἶα καὶ πέπονθ’ ( " indeed suffered" ).

οὔκουν τις … ἀναγκάσει , "will not some one, then, compel?" = "then let some one compel" : cp. O. T. 430n.

τούσδε βωμοὺς : the plur. might be merely poetical for the sing. (888, cp. Ant. 1006), but here perh. refers to the association of Poseidon Ἵππιος with Athena Ἱππία (1069).

Join σπεύδειν ἀπὸ θυμάτων, ἄνιππον, ἱππότην τε ἀπὸ ῥυτῆρος : to hasten from the sacrifice, some on foot, others on horseback, with slack rein. The worshippers of the Ἵππιος and Ἱππία are in part ἱππεῖς (cp. 1070 ), and have their horses with them. The place of ἀπὸ ρ’ . is due to the fact that these horsemen are the important pursuers, ἄνιππον being added merely to give the notion of a pursuit en masse. Thus there is some formal resemblance to Ant. 1108 ἴτ’, ἴτ’, ὀπάονες οἵ τ’ ὄντες οἵ τ’ ἀπόντες , though there "present and absent" is merely a colloquial phrase for "every one."

ἀπὸ ῥυτῆρος , "away from the rein," i.e. "unchecked by the rein," immissis habenis : Phrynichus ap. Bekker Anecd. p. 24 ἀπὸ ὁυτῆρος τρέχειν ἵππον· οἷον ἀπὸ χαλινοῦ ἣ ἄνευ χαλινοῦ . Cp. El. 1127 ἀπ’ ἐλπίδων , contrary to my hopes: Tr. 389 οὐκ ἀπὸ γνώμης , not against my judgment: and so οὐκ ἀπὸ τρόπου (not unreasonably), οὐκ ἀπὸ καιροῦ , etc. Plut. Dion 42 οὗτοι διελάσαντες τὴν ὁδὸν ἵπποις ἀπὸ ῥυτῆρος ἧκον εἰς Λεοντίνους τῆς ἡμέρας ἤδη καταφερομένης , "having ridden the whole distance at full speed. "For the ο— in ἀπὸ before ῥ , cp. Ant. 712n.

δίστομοι … ὁδοί . See map in Appendix on 1059. The two roads meant are probably:—(1) A road leading from Colonus, north of the Sacred Way, to the pass now called Daphnè, a depression in the range of Mount Aegaleos through which the Sacred Way issued from the plain of Athens, after which it skirted the shores of the bay of Eleusis. The beginning of this road is shown by the map in the Introduction. (2) A road diverging from the former in a N.W. direction, and going round the N. end of the same range of Aegaleos, at a point some miles N. of the Daphnè pass, into the Thriasian plain. By either route the captors could gain the pass of Dryoscephalae, over Mount Cithaeron, leading from Attica into Boeotia. The hope of Theseus is that the pursuers may reach the point of bifurcation before the captors, since it is conceivable that the latter should wait to be joined by their master, Creon. see on 1054 ff.

μάλιστα with ἔνθα , lit., "to about the place where": cp. Her. 1.191 ἀνδρὶ ὡς ἐς μέσον μηρὸν μάλιστά κῃ , "just about to the height of a man's thigh."

ἴθ’ , said to the πρόσπολος (897).

δῑ ὀργῆς ἧκον , "were in such wrath," rather than, "had come hither in such wrath." Cp. Eur. Or. 757 λέξον· διὰ φόβου γὰρ ἔρχομαι , "for I begin to fear." Her. 1.169 διὰ μάχης...ἀπίκοντο Ἁρπάγῳ , gave him battle. Cp. on O. T. 773.

μεθῆκ’ , suggesting a relaxed grasp, is better than the more general ἀφῆκ’ here: cp. 834.

οὕσπερ … τοὺς νόμους : antecedent drawn into relative clause: cp. Ant. 404 θάπτουσαν ὃν σὺ τὸν νεκρὸν | ἀπεῖπας , where the schol. quotes Cratinus (fr. 159), ὅνπερ Φιλοκλέης τὸν λόγον διέφθορεν .

τούτοισι , instrum. dat.,

ἁρμοσθήσεται , he shall be brought to order, regulated: Aristoph. Eq. 1235 ΚΛ. παῖς ὢν ἐφοίτας ἐς τίνος διδασκάλου; ΑΛ. ἐν ταῖσιν εὔστραις κονδύλοις ἡρμοττόμην , "was kept in order "by blows: Lucian Toxaris 17 τὸν ἁρμοστὴν ὃς ἥρμοζε τὴν Ἀσίαν τότε .

ἐναργεῖς , before my eyes: Tr. 223 τάδ’ ἀντίπρῳρα δή σοι | βλέπειν πάρεστ’ ἐναργῆ.

ἄγων , as Il. 2.558 στῆσε δ’ ἄγων : below, 1342. Cp. 475 λαβών .

κατάξια δρᾶν would be more usual than καταξίως δρᾶν: but the latter is no more incorrect than is ὀρθῶς or καλῶς δρᾶν .

ὧν = τούτων ὧν , possessive gen., here denoting origin: cp. on 214 .

Athens "practises justice," i.e. respects the rights of other states; and "determines ( κραίνουσαν" ) nothing without law, i.e.admits no claim which the laws do not sanction. Oedipus had placed himself and his daughters under the protection of Attic law. Creon should have sought legal warrant for their removal. Instead of doing so, he has used violence.

εἶτ’ , "after that," "nevertheless" : cp. 418, 1005.

ἀφεὶς : cp. 1537.

τὰ … κύρια , the constituted authorities, like τὰ τέλη , a phrase suggestive of constitutional monarchy, in which the citizens have some voice: as Theseus himself says in Eur. Suppl. 350 ἀλλὰ τοῦ λόγου | προσδοὺς ἔχοιμ’ ἂν δῆμον εὐμενέστερον (proposing to refer a question to the people), and describes himself ( ib. 353) as ἐλευθερώσας τήνδ’ ἰσόψηφον πόλιν .

ἐπεισπεσὼν , of an abrupt or violent entrance, as Xen. Cyr. 7.5.27 οἱ δ’ ἐπὶ τοὺς φύλακας ταχθέντες ἐπεισπίπτουσιν αὐτοῖς πίνουσι .

ἄγεις , of taking captive, as in ἄγειν καὶ φέρειν :

παρίστασαι , bring to your own side, subjugate; Thuc. 1.98 Ναξίοις...ἐπολέμησαν καὶ πολιορκίᾳ παρεστήσαντο .

κένανδρον … ἢ δούλην τινὰ , some State destitute of inhabitants, or else only peopled by spiritless slaves. Cp. O. T. 56, and Thuc. 7.77 ἄνδρες γὰρ πόλις, καὶ οὐ τείχη οὐδὲ νῆες ἀνδρῶν κεναί . So in Aesch. Suppl. 913the king of Argos asks the insolent herald, ἀλλ’ ἦ γυναικῶν ἐς πόλιν δοκεῖς μολεῖν; The desire to find Creon's ἄβουλον (940) here has prompted the conjecture ἢ βουλῆς δίχα : but see on 940 .

τῷ μηδενί , dat. of τὸ μηδέν : cp. Tr. 1107 κἂν τὸ μηδὲν ὦ . Her. 8.106 ὅτι με ἀντ’ ἀνδρὸς ἐποίησας τὸ μηδὲν εἶναι ( sc. εὐνοῦχον ). Cp. O. T. 638, 1019.

Θῆβαι . A courteous exoneration of Thebes accords with the hereditary ξενία which this play supposes: see on 632 , and cp. the compliments to Thebes in 929, 937. It has been seriously suggested that all these touches must have been inserted by Sophocles the grandson, because in the poet's time Athens and Thebes were not usually on the best terms.

ἐπαίδευσαν , more than ἔθρεψαν , implying a moral and mental training: cp. Pind. fr. 180 οὔτοι με ξένον οὐδ’ ἀδαήμονα Μοισᾶν ἐπαίδευσαν κλυταὶ Θῆβαι : so of the Spartan public training, Thuc. 1.84 ἀμαθέστερον τῶν νόμων τῆς ὑπεροψίας παιδευόμενοι . Athens is τῆς Ἑλλάδος παίδευσις (id. 2. 41).

πυθοίατο , cp. 945, and n. on 44.

συλῶντα κ.τ.λ., forcibly carrying off what belongs to me,—yes, and what belongs to the gods , when you seek to lead captive unhappy men who are suppliants. It is best to put a comma after τὰ τῶν θεῶν , which is explained by βίᾳ ἄγοντα , etc. He robs the gods when he seeks to seize the sacred suppliant of the Eumenides (44, 287). He robs Theseus ( τἀμὰ ) when he seizes persons who are under the protection of Attic law (915). If τὰ τῶν θεῶν φωτῶν ἀθλ. ἱκτήρια were joined (as Blaydes prefers), the double gen. would be very awkward.

φωτῶν ἀθλίων ἱκτήρια =literally "suppliant objects consisting in hapless per sons," = φῶτας ἀθλίους ἱκτηρίους . The gen. defines the "material," or nature, of the ἱκτήρια , as in El. 758 σῶμα δειλαίας σποδοῦ is a body consisting in (reduced to) ashes. We could not render, "the emblems of supplication brought by hapless persons." Nor, again, "the suppliants belonging to a wretched man" (the two maidens). In the following periphrases we see an analogous poet. use of the neut. plur., though the relation to the gen. is not precisely the same: Ant. 1209 ἀθλίας ἄσημα...βοῆς , "confused accents of a mournful cry," where the gen. might be either of material, as here, or possessive: ib. 1265 ὤμοι ἐμῶν ἄνολβα βουλευμάτων (partitive gen.): Eur. Phoen. 1485 οὐ προκαλυπτομένα βοτρυχώδεος | ἁβρὰ παρήιδος , "not veiling the delicate cheek," —for this is clearly the sense, rather than "spreading a delicate veil" ( sc. καλύμματα ) over it.

ἐπεμβαίνων : cp. on 400 . Theseus points his reproof, as Oed. did in 776 ff., by asking Creon to imagine their respective situations reversed.

εἶχον , since ἐνδικώτατα = μέγιστα δικαιώματα : Thuc. 1.41 δικαιώματα τάδε πρὸς ὑμᾶς ἔχομεν : and so id. 3. 54 παρεχόμενοι...ἃ ἔχομεν δίκαια , advancing the just pleas which are ours.

ἄνευ γε τοῦ κραίνοντος , iniussu dominatoris , cp. Il. 15.213 ἄνευ ἐμέθεν καὶ Ἀθηναίης ἀγελείης , without my consent and hers.

χθονὸς , gen. with κρ. , as Ai. 1050 ὃς κραίνει στρατοῦ.

ὅστις ἦν : the verb in the relative clause is assimilated to the form of the conditional sentence: cp. Plat. Men. 89 B εἰ φύσει οἱ ἀγαθοὶ ἐγίγνοντο, ἦσάν που ἂν ἡμῖν οἳ ἐγίγνωσκον τῶν νέων τοὺς ἀγαθοὺς τὰς φύσεις : Xen. Mem. 1.7.3 κυβερνᾶν κατασταθεὶς (= εἰ κατασταθείη ) ὁ μὴ ἐπιστάμενος ἀπολέσειεν ἂν οὒς ἥκιστα βούλοιτο .

οὔθ’ εἷλκον οὔτ’ ἂν ἦγον . The chief protasis is contained in the partic. ἐπεμβαίνων ( 924 ),= εἰ ἐπενέβαινον , while εἰ … εἶχον merely subjoins a special case in which the apodosis would still hold good:— εἰ ἐπενέβαινον, οὐκ ἂν εἷλκον, οὐδὲ ( εἷλκον ἂν ) εἰ εἶχον . Remark that the form of the apodosis, οὔθ’ εἷλκον...ἂν etc., does not logically imply, "I am now dragging,"but merely, "I am not now forbearing to drag": there is no opportunity for such abstention, since the fact supposed by ἐπεμβαίνων ( "If I were on Theban soil" ) is non-existent. The conditional form with the imperf. indic. has been preferred to that with the optative (used in the similar illustration at 776), because Theseus is thinking of what Creon is actually doing.

ξένον , for whom the first rule should be, ἀστοῖς ἴσα μελετᾶν (171, cp. 13). Cp. Aesch. Suppl. 917(the Argive king to the Egyptian herald who threatens to drag off the Danaïdes by force), ξένος μὲν εἶναι πρῶτον οὐκ ἐπίστασαι .

ἀξίαν οὐκ οὖσαν , immeritam; Dem. or. 21 § 217 εἰμὶ δ’ οὐ τούτων ὑμῖν ἄξιος , "I do not deserve such (harsh) treatment at your hands" : cp. ἀξιοῦν τινά τινος , to condemn one to a punishment, O. T. 1449(n.).

τὴν αὐτὸς αὑτοῦ : cp. 1356 , Ai. 1132 τούς γ’ αὐτὸς αὑτοῦ πολεμίους : Aesch. PV 921 ἐπ’ αὐτὸς αὑτῷ : ib. 762 πρὸς αὐτὸς αὑτοῦ κενοφρόνων βουλευμάτων . In this hyperbaton αὐτός merely adds emphasis to the reflexive. If αὐτός is meant to stand out with its full separate force, it precedes the prep., as αὐτὸς πρὸς αὑτοῦ twice in Soph. ( Ant. 1177, Ai. 906).

ὁ πληθύων χρόνος , the growing number of thy years; cp. on 377 and 7 .

τοῦ νοῦ , which is just what old age ought to bring: fr. 240 καίπερ γέρων ὤν· ἀλλὰ τῷ γήρᾳ φιλεῖ χὡ νοῦς ὁμαρτεῖν καὶ τὸ βουλεύειν ἃ δεῖ : Aesch. fr. 391 γῆρας γὰρ ἥβης ἐστὶν ἐνδικώτερον .

τινα , simply "some one" : not here a threatening substitute for σέ (as in Ai. 1138, Ant. 751). Indifference as to the agent strengthens insistence on the act.

The essence of the notion conveyed by μέτοικος , in ordinary Attic usage, was a voluntary sojourn, terminable at the will of the sojourner. Hence the irony here. With a similar force the Attic poets apply it to one who has found his "last, long home" in foreign earth. Aesch. Cho. 683 εἴτ’ οὖν κομίζειν δόξα νικήσει φίλων, εἴτ’ οὖν μέτοικον, εἰς τὸ πᾶν ἀεὶ ξένον, θάπτειν : "whether his friends decide to bring his ashes home, or to bury him among strangers, an alien utterly for ever" : so a Persian whose corpse was left at Salamis is σκληρᾶς μέτοικος γῆς ἐκεῖ ( Pers. 319): Eur. Her. 1033 μέτοικος ἀεὶ κείσομαι κατὰ χθονὸς (the Argive Eurystheus buried in Attica). Cp. O. T. 452n.

βίᾳ τε κοὐχ ἑκ . as O. T. 1275 πολλάκις τε κοὐχ ἅπαξ.

κοὐχ ἑκών , not καὶ μὴ ἑκών , though dependent on εἰ , since οὐχ ἑκών = ἄκων : cp. Ai. 1131 εἰ τοὺς θανόντας οὐκ — ἐᾷς θάπτειν : Lys. or. 13 § 62 εἰ μὲν οὖν οὐ‐πολλοὶ ἦσαν .

The words τῷ νῷ have been suspected by recent criticism. They seem to me sound. The sense is, "these things, which I say to you, are purposed by my mind as really as they are uttered by my tongue." With τῷ νῷ a verb meaning "I intend" ( e.g. διανοοῦμαι ) should strictly have been used; but the verb appropriate to ἀπὸ γλώσσης is made to serve for both. For a similar zeugma cp. O. T. 116 οὐδ’ ἄγγελός τις οὐδὲ συμπράκτωρ ὁδοῦ | κατεῖδ’ , where the verb appropriate to ἄγγελος , viz. ἦλθε , has to be supplied from κατεῖδ’ . To Meineke's τοῦ νοῦ (governed by ἀπό ) it may be objected that ἐκ would be the right prep., as in ἐκ θυμοῦ, ἐκ ψυχῆς. ἀπὸ γλώσσης usu.= "by word of mouth" (as opp. to "by letter" ), as in Thuc. 7.10 .— For the antithesis cp. Plat. Symp. 199A ἡ γλῶττα οὖν ὑπέσχετο, ἡ δὲ φρὴν οὔ (alluding to Eur. Hipp. 612).

ὁρᾷς ἵν’ ἥκεις ; an indignant reproach, as O. T. 687.

ἀφ’ ὧν = ἀπὸ τούτων, ἀφ’ ὧν (cp. on 274 ): " Judging by the folk from whom thou art sprung (the Thebans, cp. 919), thou seemest just"— i.e. , a member of a just race. For ἀπό of judging by a thing, cp. on 15 . The Greek sense of the prep. with the relative here is really the same as with the supplied antecedent. It is our idiom which makes them seem different.

ἐγὼ οὔτ’ : so 998: O.T. 332 ἐγὼ οὔτ’ ἐμαυτόν : Ant. 458 ἐγὼ οὐκ ἔμελλον : Ph. 585 ἐγώ εἰμ’ Ἀτρείσαις .

L's λέγω , of which λέγων was a correction, came in by mistake from 936. Schneidewin's νέμων has been generally received, and is clearly right: cp. on 879 . While ἄνανδρον answers to κένανδρον ἢ δούλην in 917, ἄβουλον (940), which implies the lack of a guiding mind, answers to κἄμ’ ἴσον τῷ μηδενί in 918.—Creon's speech is as clever as it is impudent. He has only anticipated what the Athenians themselves would have wished. Indeed, he has acted in reliance on the Areiopagus (950). If his method has been rough, he was provoked by the violence of Oedipus.

αὐτοὺς , the people implied in τὴν πόλιν (939). Cp. Eur. Bacch. 961 κόμιζε διὰ μέσης με Θηβαίας χθονός, μόνος γὰρ αὐτῶν εἰμ’ ἀνὴρ τολμῶν τάδε . So in Her. 5.63 αὐτοὺς after Θεσσαλίης , and 8. 121 αὐτῶν after Κάρυστον.

ἐμπέσοι has here the constr. of ἕλοι : cp. Eur. I. A. 808 δεινὸς ἐμπέπτωκ’ ἔρως τῆσδε στρατείας Ἑλλάδ’, οὐκ ἄνευ θεῶν . This is decisive against here reading αὐτοῖς , the commoner constr.

ξυναίμων , Oed., Ant., and Ism.: Creon refers first to the general claim of kindred; then to the special reasons against detaining Oed.

κἄναγνον . Cp. O. T. 821 λέχη δὲ τοῦ θανόντος ἐν χεροῖν ἐμαῖν χραίνω, δῑ ὧνπερ ὤλετ)· ἆρ’ ἔφυν κακός; ἆρ’ οὐχὶ πᾶς ἄναγνος; So here, too, ἄναγνον refers to the taint of murder, aggravated by union with the wife of the slain. " Both a parricide, and , in a complex sense, impure,—yea, guilty of incest."

δεξοίατ’ : cp. on 44 . The fut. optat. after a secondary tense, as O. T. 538f., 792, 796, 1271 ff.

ηὑρέθησαν . Attic inscriptions nearly as old as the poet's time confirm ηὑ‐ against εὑ‐ : cp. O. T. 546n.

τέκνων has been suspected. The literal meaning of ἀνόσιοι γάμοι τέκνων can be nothing but "unholy nuptials with children "(such as Iocasta's with Oed.). But here the sense should be, "unholy nuptials with parents ": cp. 978 μητρὸς...γάμους . Can τέκνων , then, be defended? Thus, I think.

ξυνόντες suggests the consort. Hence ἀνόσιοι γάμοι τέκνων is said, with poetical boldness and also with a certain designed obscurity, in this sense:— " a woman who has made an unholy marriage with her son. "

Wecklein takes τέκνων as "relative" gen. with ἀνόσιοι , in the sense of παιδουργίας, σπορᾶς : "a marriage unholy in respect of its offspring." This seems forced. Musgrave's τοκέων would be more specious if the gen. of a noun in ‐εύς anywhere else suffered synizesis in this place of the verse. (In 1361 φονέως is in the 4th place.) Soph. has γονέων El. 146, 241 , and τοκέων ib. 187, Eur. the latter H. F. 915, Or. 815, and in these 5 places (all lyric) the words are scanned as trisyllables: a fact which, so far as it goes, is against τοκέων here. Neither τέκνοις nor τέκνῳ is a probable remedy; nor is φίλων . In my belief τέκνων is sound.

τοιοῦτον , introducing a reason for a preceding statement, as Ai. 164( τοιούτων ), 218 ( τοιαῦτ’ ), 251 ( τοίας ), 562 ( τοῖον ).—

εὔβουλον suggests the title of the Court, ἡ ἐξ Ἀρείου πάγου βουλή . If the Council of the Areiopagus (Creon assumes) became aware that a polluted person, such as Oedipus, was in Attica, it would take steps for his expulsion. Such a proceeding would doubtless have come within the limits of the general moral censorship actually possessed by the Areiopagus, at least in the earlier days of the Athenian democracy. Indeed that court is found exercising authority of a like kind (though only by special warrant) even after the reforms of Pericles and Ephialtes. Cp. Deinarchus or. 1 § 58, where the Ecclesia commissions the Areiopagus to inquire into the conduct of a merely suspected person, and the Areiopagus, having done so, reports to the Ecclesia ( τοῦ δήμου προστάξαντος ζητῆσαι τὴν βουλήν,...καὶ ζητήσασαν ἀποφῆναι πρὸς ὑμᾶς, ἀπέφηνεν ἡ βουλή , etc.). See also Plut. Sol. 22, Isocr. or. 7 §§ 36-55 , and my Attic Orators vol. II. p. 211.

χθόνιον = ἐγχώριον , a use found in Ai. 202 χθονίων ἀπ’ Ἐρεχθειδᾶν (= αὐτοχθόνων ), and fr. adesp. (Nauck^{2}) χθονίους Ἰναχίδας .

θυμοῦ , the anger which moved Creon to make the seizure: cp. 874 οὔτοι καθέξω θυμόν . Theseus had said that Creon's violence disgraced his years (931). Creon replies, "There is no old age for anger, except death" ; i.e. , "anger, under gross insult, ceases to be felt only when a man is dead, and can feel nothing." Schol.: τοῦτο δὲ καὶ παροιμιακῶς λέγεται, ὅτι ὁ θυμὸς ἔσχατον γηράσκει . Cp. Aesch. Theb. 682 οὐκ ἔστι γῆρας τοῦδε τοῦ μιάσματος . Here, too, γῆρας is figurative,— "decay," "abatement," of anger; while θανεῖν has its literal sense, the subject being τινά understood.

θανόντων : El. 1170 τοὺς γὰρ θανόντας οὐχ ὁρῶ λυπουμένους : Tr. 1173 τοῖς γὰρ θανοῦσι μόχθος οὐ προσγίγνεται .

κεἰ here= εἰ καὶ : cp. 661.

σμικρὸν : cp. 148 ( σμικροῖς ), 880 ( βραχύς ), where see n.

πρὸς … τὰς πράξεις , "against your deeds," i.e. , any measures that you may take to deprive me of my captives. Cp. Arist. Pol. 6.5. 3 πρὸς ταῦτα ἀντιπράττειν . He hints that, though he cannot resist now, he will take steps, when he returns to Thebes, for obtaining redress by force of arms: cp. 1036 οἴκοι δὲ χἡμεῖς εἰσόμεσθ’ ἂ χρὴ ποεῖν .— Note the repeated ἀντιδρᾶν (953, 959) and ὅμως (957 f.): cp. 554 n.

τοῦ . Which is more disgraced,— the involuntary sufferer, or the author of deliberate insults to an unhappy kinsman?

μοι , dat. of interest, "for my reproach,"

διῆκας , sent through thy mouth, —poured forth: cp. El. 596 ἣ πᾶσαν ἵης γλῶσσαν : fr. 844. 3 πολλὴν γλῶσσαν ἐκχέας μάτην . In Tr. 323 διήσει γλῶσσαν is Wakefield's correction of διοίσει .

ἄκων : cp. on 522 .

θεοῖς : the synizesis as in O. T. 1519, and about 26 other places of dialogue in Soph.: he admits it also in lyrics, as O. T. 215.

ἄν cannot go with μηνίουσιν . since the partic. does not represent an apodosis, as ἂν φέρων does in 761 (n.). On the other hand, ἄν does not here give any conditional force to ἦν , which is a simple statement of fact. Rather τάχ’ ἄν is here felt as one word,= "perhaps." "It was dear to the gods,—perhaps because they were wroth." The origin of this usage was an ellipse: θεοῖς ἦν φίλον, τάχα ( δ’ ) ἂν ( φίλον εἴη ) μηνίουσιν , "and perhaps (it would be dear) because they were wroth" : where the supplied εἴη expresses a conjecture about a past fact, as in Her. 1.2 εἴησαν δ’ ἂν οὗτοι Κρῆτες . Cp. O. T. 523 ἀλλ’ ἦλθε μὲν δὴ τοῦτο τοὔνειδος τάχ’ ἂν | ὀργῇ βιασθέν , "this reproach came under stress, perchance, of anger." See Appendix.

ἐπεὶ καθ’ αὑτόν γ’ . "My fate must have been a divine judgment upon me for the sins of ancestors. For you could not discover against me ( ἐμοί , dat. of interest, cp. 962),—taken by myself ( καθ’ αὑτόν , apart from those ancestors),—any charge of sin, in retribution for which ( ἀνθ’ ὅτου ) I proceeded to sin (impf. ἡμάρτανον ) against myself and my kindred."If any voluntary crime on his part had preceded his involuntary crimes, the latter might have been ascribed to an ἄτη sent on him by angry gods. But he had committed no such voluntary crime. For αὑτόν = ἐμαυτόν see on 852 f.

Others take ἀνθ’ ὅτου as= "in that," " because ,"and understand:— "For you cannot charge any guilt on me personally ( καθ’ αὑτόν" ), in that I sinned against myself and my kindred.But (1) καθ’ αὑτόν could not naturally express this contrast between the badness of the acts and the innocence of the agent. It contrasts the man with the γένος . (2) ἀνθ’ ὅτου regularly (if not always)= "in return for which," "wherefore" : e.g. El. 585 δίδαξον ἀνθ’ ὅτου τανῦν αἴσχιστα πάντων ἔργα δρῶσα τυγχάνεις : Eur. Alc. 246 οὐδὲν θεοὺς δράσαντας ἀνθ’ ὅτου θανεῖ : I. T. 926 ἡ δ’ αἰτία τίς ἀνθ’ ὅτου κτείνει πόσιν; So Hec. 1131, 1136.

ἐπεὶ δίδαξον : "for else —if this is not so—tell me": the controversial ἐπεί , on which see O. T. 390n. Note the early repetition (after 966): see on 554 : cp. ἀλλ’ 985, 988.

εἴ τι θέσφατον : "if, by oracles ( χρησμ ., instrum. dat.), some divine doom was coming on my sire, that he should die," etc.: ἱκνεῖτο , impf. , because the doom was impending from the moment at which the Delphic oracle spoke: that moment itself, on the other hand, is marked by the aor. in O. T. 711 χρησμὸς γὰρ ἦλθε Λαΐῳ ποτ’... ὡς αὐτὸν ἥξοι μοῖρα πρὸς παιδὸς θανεῖν . See Introd. to the O. T. p. xix.

The simple inf. θανεῖν could have depended on θέσφατον , but ὥστε is added, as below 1350 ; Plat. Prot. 338C ἀδύνατον ἡμῖν ὥστε Πρωταγόρου τοῦδε σοφώτερόν τινα ἑλέσθαι : Eur. Hipp. 1327 Κύπρις γὰρ ἤθελ’ ὥστε γίγνεσθαι τάδε : Thuc. 1.119 δεηθέντες ὥστε ψηφίσασθαι : 8. 45 πεῖσαι ὥστε συγχωρῆσαι.

παίδων , allusive plur. for sing., cp. 295 ἄνακτας (n.)

οὔτε...οὐ : cp. Ant. 249 οὔτε του γενῇδος ἦν πλῆγμ’, οὐ δικέλλης ἐκβολή : Eur. Or. 41 ὧν οὔτε δῖτα διὰ δέρης ἐδέξατο, οὐ λούτρ’ ἔδωκε χρωτί : ib. 1086 μήθ’ αἷμά μου δέξαιτο κάρπιμον πέδον, μὴ λαμπρὸς αἰθήρ : Her. 8.98 οὔτε νιφετός, οὐκ ὄμβρος, οὐ καῦμα, οὐ νύξ . But of the converse, οὐ...οὔτε , there is no certain example.—

βλάστας , plur., O. T. 717: πατρὸς and μητρὸς , gen. of origin with βλ. γεν. εἶχον as= ἔβλαστον : he was not yet begotten or conceived.

φανεὶς δύστηνος , having been born to misery (as being fated to slay his sire): so 1225 ἐπεὶ φανῇ , when one has come into the world. This is better here than, "having proved unfortunate."

ἐγὼ )φάνην : for the prodelision of the temporal augment in the 6th place, cp. Ant. 457: Eur. Helen 263 ( εἴθε ) αἴσχιον εἶδος ἀντὶ τοῦ καλοῦ )λαβον (Porson's correction of λαβεῖν ): Ai. 557 ἐξ οἵου )τράφης .

ἐς χεῖρας : cp. on 835 .

μηδὲν is adjective with ὧν (= τούτων ἃ ), and adverb with ( τούτους ) εἰς οὕς .

The MSS. have πῶς γ’ ἄν , but γ’ should probably be omitted. In L, at least, there is a perceptible tendency to insert γ’, τ’ , etc., superfluously (cp. cr. n. on 260); and here the first γ’ would weaken the second, while πῶς needs no strengthening. In O. T. 1030, where L and most MSS. have γ’...γε , we should read δ’...γε . There is, however, no objection to a doubled γε where each of two words in the same sentence is to be emphasised ( Her. 1.187 ).

ἆκον = ἀκούσιον : see on 240 .

L's τλήμων might be either ( a ) predicate with the verb, or ( b ) nom. for voc., as 185 ὦ τλάμων , where see n. But ( a ) would be rather weak; and a direct address, rather than a half-comment (as in 185), is fitting here. τλῆμον , then, seems most probable.

οὖν here= "indeed" ; in 985 "at all events."

εἰς τόδ’ ἐξελθ. ἀνόσιον στόμα , having gone to such lengths of impious speech, i.e. having outraged the most sacred ties of kinship by these public taunts. Cp. 438 ἐκδραμόντα (n.).

ἀνόσιον στόμα agrees with τόδ’ , depending on εἰς . Since στόμα was familiar to poetry in the sense of λόγος (cp. O. T. 426), this version is clearly preferable to taking εἰς τόδ’ separately and ἀνός. στ . as accus. of respect.

— 984 He has just said, "why force me to speak of Iocasta's marriage, when it was such as I will tell? "(980). In these three vv. he tells of what sort it was,—viz., incestuous, but unconsciously so;—a double reason why Creon should have spared the taunt.

ἔτικτεν = "she was my mother" —she, who was becoming my bride—though neither of us knew it at the time of the marriage. Cp. Eur. Ion 1560 ἥδε τίκτει σ’ , "she is thy mother" ; and O. T. 437, 870.

αὑτῆς ὄνειδος , because, although she was morally guiltless in the marriage, yet such a union was, in fact, shameful: cp. O. T. 1494, 1500. Yet Nauck condemns these vv. because (1) they do not explain the μητρὸς γάμους of 978, and (2) ὄνειδος is illogical after οὐκ εἰδυῖα . Kaibel, who also condemns them, compares ( Deutsche Litteraturz. , 1886, p. 733) Eur. Her. 224 f. ἱκέτας ἀλήτας συγγενεῖς, οἴμοι κακῶν, βλέψον πρὸς αὐτοὺς βλέψον, ἕλκεσθαι βίᾳ : where the only points of likeness are οἴμοι κακῶν and the iteration. Rhetoric of a similar cast, and prompted by the same thought, occurs in O. T. 1403ff., 1496 ff.

δυσστομεῖν (only here) with acc., as El. 596 τὴν μητέρα | κακοστομοῦμεν . Those who still write δυστομεῖν have some eminent modern critics with them; but on the other side it should be borne in mind that the MSS. (rarely older than the 11th or 10th cent.) which vouch for such forms as δυστατεῖν or δυστίβευτος vouch also for such spellings of compounds with πρός as προστείχω, προσταυρόω, προστέλλω , where προσς is unquestionably right.

ἄκων . A single τε linking whole sentences is not rare in Soph. ( e.g. 1437, O. T. 995); but ἄκων τ’ (Vat.) may be right here.

ἀλλ’ οὐ γὰρ . Distinguish two uses of this formula. (1) With an ellipse, as here,— "but (your charges are untrue), for. "In this, γάρ may be represented by " in fact ,"or " indeed. "Cp. on 755 . (2) When there is no ellipse, as O. T. 1409 ἀλλ’ οὐ γὰρ αὐδᾶν ἔσθ’ ἃ μηδὲ δρᾶν καλόν,...καλύψατ’ . Then γάρ = " since. "

The MS. ἀκούσομαι κακὸς= "will be pronounced evil"(in the report of fairminded men): cp. Ph. 1074 ἀκούσομαι μὲν ὡς ἔφυν οἴκτου πλέως | πρὸς τοῦδ : "I shall be reproached, as full of pity, by yon man" : ib. 607 ὁ πάντ’ ἀκούων αἰσχρὰ καὶ λωβήτ’ ἔπη . But the conjecture ἁλώσομαι has certainly more force and point: cp. O. T. 576 οὐ γὰρ δὴ φονεὺς ἁλώσομαι : Ant. 46 οὐ γὰρ δὴ προδοῦσ’ ἁλώσομαι .

ἐμφορεῖς ( ingeris ), "heapest on me," "urgest against me," is supported, as against ἐμφέρεις , by the common use of the word in later Greek, as Plut. Pomp. 3 πολλὰς ἐνεφόρει πληγὰς τοῖς στρώμασιν : Alciphro 1. 9 ἐπὶ τῷ σφετέρῳ κέρδει εἰς τοὺς ἀπράγμονας ἐμφοροῦσιν ὕβρεις , "for their own gain they heap insults on quiet people."

φόνους : the rhetorical pl., as 962.

ἄμειψαι : cp. on 814 ἀνταμείβει .

εἴ τις … κτείνοι , should attempt to slay; cp. Od. 16.432 παῖδά τ’ ἀποκτείνεις , "and art seeking to slay his son" : Antiph. or. 5 § 7 ὅταν δ’ ἄνευ κινδύνων τι διαπράσσωνται , are seeking to effect. (For the parallel use of the imperf., see 274.) The optat. in putting the imaginary case, as 776: cp. on 927 .

αὐτίκα (not, "for instance," but) with ἐνθάδε , at this moment and on this spot, cp. nunc iam ilico (Ter. Ad. 2. 1. 2).

τὸν δίκ .: for the ironical article cp. Ant. 31 τὸν ἀγαθὸν Κρέοντα .

δοκῶ μέν , "I should think so," with the emphasis on the verb, not on the 1st pers.: El. 61 δοκῶ μέν, οὐδὲν ῥῆμα σὺν κέρδει κακόν : fr. 83 δοκῶ μέν, οὐδείς . Cp. Plat. Phaedo 68B οὐκ ἄσμενος εἶσιν αὐτόσε; οἴεσθαί γε χρή . So Crito 53 D, 54 B : also οἶμαι ἔγωγε Crito 47 D.

περιβλέποις . This compound occurs nowhere else in Soph., nor does he use περίβλεπτος . But Eur. uses them five times ( Andr. 89, H. F. 508, Ion 624, I. A. 429, Ph. 551), and Ar. has the verb once ( Eccl. 403). In all six places, as here, the ι is made long. On the other hand, the ι of περιδρομή and its cognates is usually, if not always, short ( Eur. El. 458, Helen. 776, Tro. 1197, fr. 1068. 2 : Aesch. Suppl. 349: Aristoph. Vesp. 138, Eq. 56, etc.): and Aesch. Ch. 207has περι^γραφά . In Aristoph. Pax 879 περιγράφειςis ambiguous in the comic trimeter.

εἰσέβην suits the imagery of ἀγόντων (see on 253 ): cp. Aesch. Suppl. 470 ἄτης δ’ ἄβυσσον πέλαγος οὐ μάλ’ εὔπορον | τόδ’ ἐσβέβηκα .

After ἀντειπεῖν and like words the person gainsaid is denoted by the dat.; the argument , by περί τινος or πρός τι . Here we begin with a neut. dat.

οἶς (instead of πρὸς ἃ or περὶ ὧν ), which implies a personification of the λόγος . Then, at the end of the sentence,

ἐμοί is pleonastically added, by a sort of afterthought. This double dative, though irregular, does not seem to warrant the change of ἐμοί into ἔχειν. ἐμοί gives greater vividness to the thought of the dead brought face to face with the living.

ἂν with ἀντειπεῖν .

ἐγὼ οὐδὲ : cp. 939.

πατρὸς ψυχὴν … ζῶσαν = "my father's life, if it could live again," =simply πατέρα ζῶντα : not, "his departed spirit, if it could visit this world."

ψυχή in the trag. never means "a departed spirit" ( Il. 23.104 ψυχὴ καὶ εἴδωλον ), but always the anima of the living: cp. Aesch. Ag. 1456(of Helen) μία τὰς πολλὰς … | ψυχὰς ὀλέσασ’ ὑπὸ Τροίᾳ . For the periphrasis here cp. El. 1126 ὦ φιλτάτου μνημεῖον ἀνθρώπων ἐμοὶ ψυχῆς Ὀρέστου λοιπόν : Ant. 559 ἡ δ’ ἐμὴ ψυχὴ πάλαι | τέθνηκεν .

ἅπαν , "anything," cp. on 761 :

καλὸν with λέγειν , dictu honestum , cp. on 37 .

ῥητὸν ἄρρ .: Dem. or. 18 § 122 βοᾷς ῥητὰ καὶ ἄρρητα ὀνομάζων : or. 21 § 79 πάντας ἡμᾶς ῥητὰ καὶ ἄρρητα κακὰ ἐξεῖπον . Remark that in neither place does Dem. place a καὶ before ῥητά , or a τε after it. The form which he gives was doubtless the familiar one. On the other hand, in a phrase of different meaning, Dem. or. 1 § 4 τὸ γὰρ εἶναι πάντων ἐκεῖνον ἕνα ὄντα κύριον καὶ ῥητῶν καὶ ἀπορρήτων , "of what is to be published or to be kept secret." O. T. 300 διδακτά τε | ἄρρητά τ’ (n.). Verg. Aen. 1. 543 deos memores fandi atque nefandi : Hor. Epp. 1. 7. 72 dicenda tacenda locutus.

τὸ Θ. ὄνομα θωπ ., "to pay court to the great name of Th. (to the renowned Th.)." Creon had been courteous to Theseus, as Theseus towards Thebes, and nothing more: there is no θωπεία in 940. But Oed. is incensed by the contrast between the rough words spoken of himself (944 ff.) by Creon, and the fair words to Theseus.

θωπεῦσαι : cp. 1336.

καλόν , not as in 1000, but= " seasonable ": cp. O. T. 78 εἰς καλὸν...εἶπας (n.): El. 384 νῦν γὰρ ἐν καλῷ φρονεῖν .

ὡς κατῴκηνται καλῶς , lit., "that it has been administered well," the perf. here denoting that a good administration is thoroughly established in it (cp. on τέτροφεν , 186). The political senses of κατοικέω and κατοικίζω should be carefully distinguished. (1) ἡ πόλις καλῶς κατοικεῖται =the city is dwelt-in on good principles, "is well administered" : see Plat. Legg. 683A. (2) ἡ πόλις καλῶς κατῴκισται =the city has been established on good principles, "has a good constitution" : see Legg. 752 B. In this verse the poetical peculiarity is the use of the perf. where a prose-writer would have said either κατοικοῦνται or else κατῳκισμέναι εἰσί . Oed. refers to Creon's implied praise of Athenian loyalty (941 ff.), and esp. to his mention of the Areiopagus (947 ff.).

κᾆθ’ : cp. on 914 .

πολλὰ with ὧδ’ .

εἴ τις γῆ θεοὺς : see on 260 .

τῷδ’ , referring to what has just preceded (cp. on 787 ), as Ant. 464, 566 , Ai. 1080. The dat., marking the point in which the excellence is shown, is the usu. constr.: so Thuc. has προέχειν δυνάμει (1. 9) , ναυτικῷ (1. 25) , πλήθει … καὶ ἐμπειρίᾳ (1. 121) , γνώμῃ (2. 62) , etc.: Xen. Anab. 3.2.19 ἑνὶ δὲ μόνῳ προέχουσιν ἡμᾶς : Lac. 15. 3 πλούτῳ ὑπερφέρειν : Her. 8.138 ῥόδα ὀδμῇ ὑπερφέροντα : 8. 144 χώρη κάλλεϊ καὶ ἀρετῇ μέγα ὑπερφέρουσα : 9. 96 κάλλεϊ καὶ μεγάθεϊ ὑπερφέρων . Surely, then, usage is strongly for τῷδ’ as against τοῦθ’ .

κλέψας , in purpose (so far as Oed. himself is concerned), though not in fact: Ai. 1126 δίκαια γὰρ τόνδ’ εὐτυχεῖν, κτείναντά με ; Eur. Ion 1500 ἔκτεινά σ’ ἄκουσ’ (Creusa to her living son), "doomed thee to perish." We could hardly detach κλέψας from τὸν ἱκέτην , and render: "from which having stolen (the maidens), thou didst seek to seize me , after carrying off my daughters."

ἐχειροῦ , impf. of endeavour: see 274: cp. 950.

οἴχει : see on 867 .

κατασκήπτω λιταῖς , " enjoin on you with prayers,"is an unexampled use of this compound. On the other hand ἐπισκήπτω was often used in entreaty, as Aeschin. or. 3 § 157 κλαίοντας, ἱκετεύοντας,...ἐπισκήπτοντας μηδενὶ τρόπῳ τὸν... ἀλιτήριον στεφανοῦν . Wecklein supports his attractive conjecture κἀξεπισκήπτω ( Ars Soph. em. p. 99) by Ph. 668 κἀξεπεύξασθαι .

ξεῖνος : cp. 33 . Elsewhere, with the exception of fr. 726. 4 , Sophocles uses in dialogue only the vocative of the Ionic form.—

αἱ δὲ ς. : while he is innocent, his fortunes have been appalling,

ἄξιαι δ’ ἀμ. , but (all the more) deserve sympathy.

ἄξιαι … ἀμυναθεῖν , worthy that one should succour them. The forms in ‐θον have not always an aoristic force, e.g. in El. 1014 εἰκαθεῖν has no such force (cp. on O. T. 651): but here, at least, as 461 ἐπάξιος...κατοικτίσαι shows, an aorist inf. is not less fitting than a present. For the act. inf., see on 461 .

The contrast with παθόντες , and the impossibility (as I think) of justifying ἐξηρπασμένοι , confirm F. W. Schmidt's ἐξειργασμένοι . Since E also represented H in the older Ionic alphabet, the origin of the vulgate is at once explained if it is supposed that in ΕΞΕΡΓΑΣΜΕΝΟΙ the Γ became Π ,—one of the slightest and easiest of all errors in uncial writing.

ἐξηρπασμένοι must be explained in one of two ways. 1. " The captured ones are speeding. "Here ( a ) σπεύδουσιν is most strange as= "are being carried off" : it should imply eagerness. ( b ) The masc. plur. is strangely used when two girls are definitely meant. It is different when a woman, speaking of herself in the plur. , uses the masc. ( El. 399),— when the masc. sing. is used by the leader of a female Chorus ( Eur. Hipp. 1105),—or when the masc. sing. is used in an abstract statement, though with allusion to a woman ( El. 145). 2. " The captors are hurrying away. "There is no other instance of ἥρπασμαι , simple or in comp., as a perf. middle, while the pass. use is common. This may be an accident, for there are several instances of perfect forms which can be either passive or middle,— e.g. εἴργασμαι, τετιμώρημαι (pass. in Thuc. 7.77 , midd. in Antiph. Tetr. 3. β. § 8 ), μεμίμημαι (pass. in Her. 2.78 , midd. ib. 169etc.). But it is a fact which increases the difficulty of assuming a middle sense here.

ἕσταμεν : the same form in O. T. 1442, Tr. 1145. In El. 21, too, I would restore ἵν’ ἕσταμεν for the corrupt ἐνταῦθ’ ἐμέν .

ἀμ. φωτὶ , i.e. Creon himself. The tone is half sulky, half whining. He has given up the game.

ἀμαυρῷ here "feeble" (cp. 880 βραχύς , 958 σμικρόν ), but in 182 "dim" (where see n.). Cp. 391 τοιοῦδ’ ὑπ’ ἀνδρός , said by Oed. of himself; and so 1109 φωτός .—Others render: " for the blind man"(Oed.), a dat. of interest with ποεῖν . This seems harsh.

τῆς ἐκεῖ = τῆς ἐκεῖσε : Her. 9.108 ἐκεῖ...ἀπίκετο : Thuc. 3.71 τοὺς ἐκεῖ καταπεφευγότας . Cp. El. 1099 ὁδοιποροῦμεν ἔνθα (= οἶ ) χρῄζομεν : Ph. 256 μηδαμοῦ διῆλθε .

πομπὸν δ’κ.τ.λ.Three views of this clause require notice. I place first the view which seems to me right. 1. The construction is:— ( προστάσσω σὲ μὲν ) κατάρχειν ὁδοῦ τῆς ἐκεῖ, ἐμὲ δὲ πομπὸν χωρεῖν : "my pleasure is,—that you should show the way thither ( i.e. , to where the maidens are), and that I should go as your escort."The governing verb which is supplied, προστάσσω , contains the general notion δοκεῖ μοι , "it seems good to me," "it is my pleasure." For ἐμέ with inf. where ἐγώ is subj., cp. Od. 8.221 τῶν δ’ ἄλλων ἐμέ φημι πολὺ προφερέστερον εἶναι . Schaefer well cites Il. 3.88 ἄλλους μὲν κέλεται … τεύχεα κάλ’ ἀποθέσθαι, … αὐτὸν δ’ ἐν μέσσῳ καὶ ἀρηΐφιλον Μενέλαον … μάχεσθαι , where αὐτόν , referring to the subject of κέλεται , is parallel with ἐμέ here: "Paris urges that the others should lay their arms aside, but that he and Menelaus should fight."The word πομπόν (used in 723 of Creon's own followers) has here a touch of grim irony: cp. Il. 13.416 ἐπεί ῥά οἱ ὤπασα πομπόν , "given him a companion," — i.e. , sent his slayer to the shades along with him. πομπόν could not well mean, "as an escort for the maidens on their return." On this view δ’ ἐμέ is better than δέ με .

2. Reading μοι :— "that you should go as my guide" : cp. Od. 4.826 τοίη γάρ οἱ πομπὸς ἅμ’ ἔρχετα (Athena conducting Telemachus). The following clause ἵν’...ἐκδείξῃς ἐμοί makes this somewhat weak.

3. Governing με by πομπόν : "that you should guide me on the way." Cp. Ant. 786 καί σ’ οὔτ’ ἀθανάτων φύξιμος οὐδείς , where σε is governed by the adj. This was the view of Erfurdt and Reisig: it was also held by Shilleto. But the supposed construction, always rare, is extremely harsh here, where πομπόν would naturally be taken as agreeing with με .

ἡμῖν , "for us," i.e. so that we may find them: ethic dat. (cp. 81). Campbell defends the MS. ἡμῶν as if ἔχεις...ἡμῶν = "hast taken from us,"comparing 821 τὴν παῖδ’ ἔχεις μου , where, however, the gen. is possessive, and O. T. 1522, where μου depends on ἕλῃ. τὰς παῖδας ἡμῶν could mean only " our maidens,"—which is hardly to be justified as the language of a paternal government.

ἐγκρατεῖς , sc. τῶν παίδων :

φεύγουσιν , sc. οἱ ἐξειργασμένοι (1016), Creon's guards. Theseus is not sure whether these guards have merely carried the sisters to some spot in Attica, at which they are to await Creon himself, or are already in full flight with them to Boeotia.

ἄλλοι : the horsemen who at 900 were told σπεύδειν ἀπὸ ῥυτῆρος .

οὓς χώρας τῆσδε φυγόντες οὐ μή ποτε ἐπεύξωνται θεοῖς , "from whom having escaped out of this land, never shall they make grateful ( ἐπ‐" ) vows to the gods. φεύγωcan take a gen. of separation, denoting the thing, or the region, from which one escapes: Od. 1.18 οὐδ’ ἔνθα πεφυγμένος ἦεν ἀέθλων . This gen. is here combined with an acc., as in Eur. Suppl. 148 Τυδεὺς μὲν αἷμα συγγενὲς φεύγων χθονός , flying from the land, from (the penalties of) a brother's murder: cp. Or. 1506 ποῦ )στιν οὗτος ὃς πέφευγε τοὐμὸν ἐκ δόμων ξίφος :

ἐπεύξωνται implies a vow of thank-offerings for safety: cp. Xen. Anab. 3.2.9 εὔξασθαι τῷ θεῷ τούτῳ θύσειν σωτήρια ὅπου ἂν πρῶτον εἰς φιλίαν χώραν ἀφικώμεθα . Aesch. Theb. 276 ( θεοῖς ) ἐπεύχομαι | θήσειν τρόπαια . The partic. φυγόντες expresses the cause to which ἐπί in the compound refers: cp. Ant. 483 δεδρακυῖαν γελᾶν . (Distinguish the different sense of the verb in Plat. Soph. 235C οὔτε ἄλλο γένος οὐδὲν μήποτε ἐκφυγὸν ἐπεύξηται τὴν...μέθοδον , glory in having eluded.)

ἀλλ’ , "nay" ; cp. 237. In ἐξυφηγοῦ (only here), ἐκ refers to the moment of starting, while ὑπό = "onward," as in ὑπάγω .

ἔχων ἔχει , cp. our phrase, "the biter bitten." Aesch. Ag. 340 οὔ τἂν ἑλόντες αὖθις ἀνθαλοῖεν ἄν . Hor. Ep. 2. 1. 156 capta ferum victorem cepit. Isaiah xiv. 2 and they shall take them captives, whose captives they were.

θηρῶνθ’ recalls the metaphor used by Creon himself, τήνδ’ ἐχειρούμην ἄγραν (950).

ἡ τύχη =Destiny: see on O. T. 977 τί δ’ ἂν φοβοῖτ’ ἄνθρωπος, ᾧ τὰ τῆς τύχης | κρατεῖ . The "irony of fate" is better denoted by τύχη than by the proposed substitute Δίκη ( El. 528 ἡ γὰρ Δίκη νιν εἷλεν, οὐκ ἐγὼ μόνη ).

τὰ … δόλῳ κτήματα = τὰ δόλῳ κατακτηθέντα , the instrum. dat. with the noun as with the cognate partic.: Tr. 668 τῶν σῶν Ἡρακλεῖ δωρημάτων : Plat. Legg. 631C εἴς τε δρόμον καὶ εἰς τὰς ἄλλας πάσας κινήσεις τῷ σώματι : Soph. 261 E τῶν τῇ φωνῇ περὶ τὴν οὐσίαν δηλωμάτων.

τῷ μὴ δικαίῳ : cp. 73.

κοὐκ ἄλλον ἕξεις εἰς τόδ’ , and you will not have another (to aid you) with a view to this ( i.e. to the removal of the captives). For this use of ἔχειν cp. Andoc. or. 1 § 63 ἕξεις ἡμᾶς ἐπιτηδείους : for εἰς τόδ’ cp. 507.

ὡς ἔξοιδα , "(I speak of another," ) for I know,etc.: ὡς causal; cp. 45.

οὐ ψιλὸν : see on 866 .

ἄσκευον : El. 36 ἄσκευον αὐτὸν ἀσπίδων τε καὶ στρατοῦ . The allusion is not, of course, to Creon's guards, but to some Attic accomplices, whose secret aid had emboldened him to make the attempt (1031). The ancient Greek was quick to explain disaster by treason; thus it instantly occurs to Oedipus that some Theban must have been concerned in the murder of Laïus ( O. T. 124). After Aegospotami, "the general belief...held that the Athenian fleet had been sold to perdition by some of its own commanders" (Grote VIII. 300). Theseus had no definite ground for his suspicion, but its utterance serves to place him (for a Greek audience) on the proper level of wary sagacity.

ἐς τοσήνδ’ ὕβριν … τόλμης . The τόλμα is the audacious spirit manifested in the ὕβρις , or outrageous action. The gen. τόλμης seems best taken as partitive, ἐς τοσήνδ’ ὕβριν ἥκοντα being equiv. to ἐς τοσοῦτον ἥκοντα : cp. Isocr. 8 § 31 εἰς τοῦτο γάρ τινες ἀνοίας ἐληλύθασιν (and n. on O. T. 771): "you have come to such a point of violence in the daring which now possesses you."If the gen. is taken as possessive, ὕβρις τόλμης nearly = ὕβρις τολμηρά : but the addition of τῆς παρεστώσης τανῦν makes this awkward.

ἀλλ’ ἔσθ’ ὅτῳ . Cp. Aristoph. Nub. 1347 ὡς οὗτος, εἰ μή τῳ )πεποίθειν, οὐκ ἂν ἦν οὕτως ἀκόλαστος· ἀλλ’ ἔσθ’ ὅτῳ θρασύνεται.

πιστὸς , active: Aesch. PV 916 θαρσῶν καθήσθω τοῖς πεδαρσίοις κτύποις | πιστός . So μεμπτός , "blaming" ( Tr. 446); ὕποπτος , "suspecting" ( Eur. Hec. 1135); ἀφόβητος , "not fearing" ( O. T. 885); ἄψαυστος , "not having touched" ( ib. 969); ἀμφίπληκτος , "beating around" ( Ph. 688).

τι τούτων , ironical for ταῦτα : O. T. 1140 λέγω τι τούτων, ἢ οὐ λέγω πεπραγμένον ;

τὰ νῦν is slightly better than τανῦν . (1) With τὰ νῦν the sense is:— "Or do the things said just now seem to you no less vain than ( the things said ) at the time when you were plotting these deeds?"alluding to the remonstrances and menaces of the Chorus, 829 ff. τὰ νῦν τε χὥτε is then like τἀμὰ κἀκείνων (606), one article doing double duty. (2) With τανῦν : "Or do these things ( ταῦτα" , supplied from τούτων ) seem to you to have been said in vain, both now , and when you were plotting these deeds?But it is natural that Theseus should refer to his own words —by τὰ νῦν —rather than to thoughts which the Chorus had suggested before him.

ἐνθάδ’ ὢν has been generally suspected, because the qualification, "while here," seems to suit Creon better than Theseus. But, though ἐνθάδ’ ὄντ’ ἐρεῖς ἐμέlies near, the vulgate is right. " While here ,"said of Theseus, means, "since this is your own realm, in which you have force at command."

μεμπτὸν ἐμοί , predicate; "you will say nothing to my dissatisfaction" : i.e. "you can say what you please,—I shall not dispute it." It is vain to argue with a master of legions.

χωρῶν ἀπείλει νῦν , "threaten (if you will) now—only set out." The enclitic νυν ("well then") would be weak here: νῦν takes point from 1037 . For the partic. expressing the leading idea of the sentence , cp. Tr. 592 ἀλλ’ εἰδέναι χρὴ δρῶσαν : Andoc. or. 3 § 34 φημὶ...στρατηγὸν...λανθάνοντα δεῖν τοὺς πολλοὺς τῶν ἀνθρώπων καὶ ἐξαπατῶντα ἄγειν ἐπὶ τοὺς κινδύνους , "he must elude their notice, and beguile them, if he is to lead them," etc.: Thuc. 1.20 Ἵππαρχον οἴονται τύραννον ὄντα ἀποθανεῖν , "was reigning when he was killed": 4. 11 τὰς σφετέρας ναῦς, βιαζομένους τὴν ἀπόβασιν, καταγνύναι ἐκέλευε : "he cried, 'Wreck your ships, if you must—but force your way ashore.'"

πιστωθεὶς , as Od. 21.218 ὄφρα μ’ ἐῢ γνῶτον πιστωθῆτόν γ’ ἐνὶ θυμῷ , that ye twain may be assured in your minds: but elsewhere ἐπιστώθην is said of him who gives the pledge ( Eur. I.A. 66etc.): cp. on 650 .

ὄναιο , a blessing, usu. with simple gen., as Eur. I. A. 1359 ὄναιο τῶν φρενῶν , "bless thee for thy kindness," or a defining partic., as Or. 1677 γήμας ὄναιο : but there is no reason to suspect χάριν , for which Blaydes suggests τρόπου . Cp. 569 τὸ σὸν γενναῖον .

1044-1095: Second stasimon

Second στάσιμον .—1 st strophe (1044—1058)=1 st antistr. (1059 —1073). 2 nd strophe (1074—1084)= 2 nd antistr. (1085—1095).—The Chorus utter their longing to be at the scene of the fight between the Theban captors and the Attic rescuers. They predict the speedy victory of the latter, and invoke the gods to help.

εἴην ὅθι : cp. Ai. 1218 (chorus)γενοίμαν ἵν’ ὑλᾶεν ἔπεστι πόντου | πρόβλημ’ , etc.: Eur. Hipp. 732 (chorus)ἀλιβάτοις ὑπὸ κευθμῶσι γενοίμαν, | ἵνα etc.

ἐπιστροφαὶ , the wheeling-about of Creon's guards, carrying off their captives, when overtaken by the Attic pursuers. For the military use of the word see on 536 . ἀνδρῶν ἐπιστροφαί = ἄνδρες ἐπιστρεφθέντες : cp. El. 417 εἰσιδεῖν πατρὸς...δευτέραν ὁμιλίαν : Eur. Her. 581 ὑμεῖς δ’, ἀδελφῶν ἡ παροῦσ’ ὁμιλία : Alc. 606 ἀνδρῶν Φεραίων εὐμενὴς παρουσία .

χαλκοβόαν cannot be resolved into two separate epithets,— "brassclad," and "clamorous" : rather it seems to mean, "with noise of brass," —the clatter of shields and swords in battle. Cp. O. T. 190, where the Death-god (the plague) is an Ares who is ἄχαλκος ἀσπίδων , yet περιβόατος. χαλκεόφωνος , "with voice as of brass,"is not really similar: it is the epithet of Stentor ( Il. 5.785) and of Cerberus ( Hes. Theog. 311).

μείξουσιν : cp. Il. 15.510 ἢ αὐτοσχεδίῃ μῖξαι χεῖράς τε μένος τε . The Attic spelling in the age of Sophocles was μείξω (not μίξω ), ἔμειξα , verb. adj. μεικτός : and so in the proper names Μειξίας, Μείξιππος , etc.: see Meisterhans pp. 25, 87. There is no epigraphic evidence for the pres.; but, as Curtius remarks ( Gr. Verb p. 111 Eng. tr.), μείγνυμι : μιγ :: δείκνυμι : δικ .

ἢ πρὸς Πυθίαις ἢ λαμπάσιν ἀκταῖς . The Chorus here imagine the Athenians as pursuing the Thebans through the pass of Daphne, over Mount Aegaleos, towards Eleusis. Two points are mentioned as possible scenes for a fight.

(1) Πύθιαι ἀκταί , the Pythian shores; the shore of the bay of Eleusis just beyond the pass of Daphnè on the N.W., near the salt-springs called Ῥείτοι ( Thuc. 2.19 ). The distance from Colonus is about six miles. Πύθιαι alludes to the Πύθιον , an Ionic temple of Apollo (some fragments from which are among the Elgin marbles in the British Museum), situated on the site of the present monastery of Daphnè, in the narrowest and highest part of the pass. (Cp. Leake, Demes pp. 144 f.: Paus. 1.37.6 .) Others take the Πύθιαι ἀκταί to mean Oenoe, where also there was a temple of Apollo. But ( a ) Oenoe was about 12 miles N.W. of Eleusis, near the pass of Dryoscephalae over Cithaeron. ἀκταί could not be said of such an inland place, and the distance imagined is too great. ( b ) The order of mention indicates the Πύθιαι ἀκταί as nearer than Eleusis to Colonus.

(2) λαμπάδες ἀκταί , " the torch-lit shores "(cp. Harpocr. 184, quoted on 56, ἑορτὰς λαμπάδας ): the coast of the same bay of Eleusis at a point about 5 miles W.N.W. of the former point,—viz. at Eleusis itself. The yearly celebration of the great Eleusinia began on or about the 16th of Boedromion (September). On the 20th of that month an image of Iacchus was borne in a torch-light procession along the ἱερὰ ὁδός from Athens to Eleusis. This procession is indicated by the χορὸς μυστῶν in Aristoph. Ran. 316ff.: see ib. 340 ἔγειρε φλογέας λαμπάδας, ἐν χερσὶ γὰρ ἥκεις τινάσσων, Ἴακχ’, ὦ Ἴακχε, νυκτέρου τελετῆς φωσφόρος ἀστήρ . The search of Demeter for Persephone was also represented at Eleusis in a παννυχίς of torch-bearing mystae. Cp. Aesch. fr. 376 (speaking of Eleusis) λαμπραῖσιν ἀστραπαῖσι λαμπάδων σθένει . Ar. Th. 1151 ὄργια σεμνὰ θεαῖν, ἵνα λαμπάσι φαίνετον ἄμβροτον ὄψιν .

πότνιαι , Demeter and Persephone (Cora), who in Ar. Th. 1156are called Θεσμοφόρω πολυποτνία . Cp. 683.

τιθηνοῦνται , as the spiritual nurturers of their faithful votaries. Simonides, too, has this word in a fig. sense, fr. 150. 7 εὖ δ’ ἐτιθηνεῖτο γλυκερὰν ὄπα Δωρίοις Ἀρίστων | Ἀργεῖος ("cultivated").

τέλη : Plat. Rep. 560E τελουμένου ψυχὴν μεγάλοισι τέλεσι : Eur. Hipp. 25 σεμνῶν ἐς ὄψιν καὶ τέλη μυστηρίων : Aesch. fr. 377 μυστικοῦ τέλους : in prose usu. τελεταί .

θνατοῖσιν , esp. fitting here, since the highest value of the Eleusinia consisted in opening a prospect of bliss after death. Soph. fr. 753 ὡς τρὶς ὄλβιοι κεῖνοι βροτῶν, οἳ ταῦτα δερχθέντες τέλη μόλωσ’ ἐς Ἅιδου· τοῖσδε γὰρ μόνοις ἐκεῖ ζῆν ἔστι, τοῖς δ’ ἄλλοισι πάντ’ ἐκεῖ κακά . Pindar fr. 114 ὄλβιος ὅστις ἰδὼν κεῖν’ εἶσ’ ὑπὸ χθόν)· οἶδε μὲν βίου τελευτάν, οἶδεν δὲ διόσδοτον ἀρχάν . Isocr. or. 4 § 28 ἧς ( τελετῆς ) οἱ μετασχόντες περί τε τῆς τοῦ βίου τελευτῆς καὶ τοῦ σύμπαντος αἰῶνος ἡδίους τὰς ἐλπίδας ἔχουσιν .

ὧν καὶ χρυσέα κ.τ.λ.: ὧν refers to θνατοῖσιν : καὶ ("also") has the effect of limiting the reference to those persons on whom the pledge of secrecy has been imposed; — " those mortals on whose lips has been set the divine seal of the ministrant Eumolpidae ": i.e. those who have been duly initiated by the Eumolpid Hierophant at Eleusis, and have been bound by him to secrecy.

κλὴ|ς Εὐμολπιδᾶν (possessive gen.), the silence which they impose. Perhaps we should read βέβακ’ ἐκ . The Eumolpidae figure here as interpreters between the Two Goddesses and mortals, not as guardians of a secret which they may not communicate. Hence the above version is better than either of the following:—(1) ὦν referring to πότνιαι : "whose seal has been set on the lips of the Eumolpidae": (2) ὧν referring to τέλη : "the seal whereof has been set on the lips of the E."

κλὴ|ς , "that which closes," cannot well be rendered " key " here, any more than in Aesch. fr. 309 ἀλλ’ ἔστι κἀμοὶ κλὴ|ς ἐπὶ γλώσσῃ φύλαξ . The apparent boldness of a Greek metaphor is sometimes thus mitigated by the poet's consciousness of the literal sense; as when Pindar calls an inspiring thought an ἀκόνη ,—literally, "sharpener," conventionally "whetstone"); or when he calls the master, who tempers a chorus into harmony, a κρατήρ ( Ol. 6. 82, 91 : cp. my paper in Journ. Hellen. Stud. III. 171). — Cp. the βοῦς ἐπὶ γλώσσῃ (Aesch. Ag. 36) , perh. a mere metaphor from a heavy weight,—parodied by Menander Ἁλιεῖς fr. 1 παχὺς γὰρ ὗς ἔκειτ’ ἐπὶ στόμα . Anthol. Pal. 10. 42 ἀρρήτων ἐπέων γλώσσῃ σφραγὶς ἐπικείσθω . Eur. Med. 660 καθαρὰν ἀνοίξ | αντα κλῇδα φρενῶν , "having unlocked his heart in sincerity." κλῃδοῦχος was said either of a tutelar deity or of a priestess, and on the vases the symbolic key, adorned with woollen threads, is sometimes borne by the priestess ( Passeri III. 294 , Welcker Alte Denkm. III. 450 ff. etc.): but there is no evidence for the Eleusinian Hierophant actually putting a key to the lips of the initiated.

χρυσέα , divine, precious,—because of the truths revealed: O. T. 157 χρυσέας τέκνον Ἐλπίδος .

προσπόλων Εὐμολπιδᾶν . The Eleusinia had four chief ministrants. 1. The ἱεροφάντης . This office was hereditary in the Eumolpid gens; Plut. De Exil. 17 Εὔμολπος ἐμύησε καὶ μυεῖ τοὺς Ἕλληνας (as the earliest hierophant, and the ancestor of his successors). 2. The δᾳδοῦχος : hereditary in the gens of Callias and Hipponicus, which traced itself from Triptolemus. 3. The ἱεροκήρυξ : hereditary in the gens of the Κηρυκίδαι (or Κήρυκες ). 4. The altar-priest, ἱερεὺς ὁ ἐπὶ βωμῷ , or ἐπιβώμιος , who offered the sacrifice. It is not known whether this office was hereditary. As some relationship seems to have existed between the Eumolpidae and the two other gentes, προσπόλων here possibly includes (2) and (3), but is more naturally taken of the ἱεροφάντης only. A hydria found at Cumae, and belonging to a Campanian collection now at St Petersburg, exhibits an Eleusinian group of deities and priests, among whom the ἱεροφάντης is distinguished by a long white stole, partly embroidered with gold, a myrtle wreath, and the thyrsus. (It is reproduced by Baumeister, Denkmäler des kl. Alt .., p. 474, pl. 520.)

I incline to believe that the MS. words ἔνθ’ οἶμαι τὸν ἐγρεμάχαν are sound, and that the variant ὀρειβάταν may have arisen by corruption from ἐγρεμάχαν . See Appendix on this passage. The fact that the antistrophic passage is certainly unsound in the MSS. has increased the doubt: see on 1069 .

ἐγρεμάχαν , "rousing the fight," is a fit epithet for the champion who overtakes the captors, and forces them to a contest. Elsewhere we find only the fem. ἐγρεμάχη , as epithet of Pallas, Hom. Hymn. 5.424. Cp. Bacchyl. 12. 100 [=13.67 of Kenyon's ed.] ἀερσιμάχους .

Θησέα has the final α long in 1458, but short here: cp. Eur. Hec. 882 ξὺν ταῖσδε τὸν ἐμὸν φονέα τιμωρήσομαι , =870 ed. Porson, who adds Philemon ap. Athen. 7. 307 E κεστρἔ ὀπτόν . Is the MS. καὶ after Θησέα genuine? If so, ἐμμείξειν is here intrans., like ἐπι‐, προς‐, συμμιγνύναι : and the sense is, "Theseus and the two maidens will soon meet amid a battle-cry of confident prowess."Thus with ἐμμείξειν we are to understand ἀλλήλοις . The verb is fitting, because the maidens, though their sympathies are with Theseus, are in the midst of the hostile force.

αὐτάρκει βοᾷ is dat. of circumstance. This I believe to be the right view. Not , "Th. and the maidens will join battle with the foe ," sc. τοῖς πολεμίοις: for the maidens are in the hands of the foe. Such a phrase is not defensible merely because in spirit they are with Theseus.

Many critics, however, now regard καὶ as spurious: for Θησέα καὶ Dindorf proposes Αἰγεΐδαν : for Θησέα καὶ τὰς Wecklein Θησέα παῖδας . The sense would then be:— "Theseus will soon bring the sisters into ( i.e. , will soon raise around them) a battle-cry of confident prowess,"—by attacking their captors. This is possibly right: but a change of καὶ τὰς into παῖδας is hardly likely. In Ph. 79 παῖ, which Erfurdt changed to καί , is clearly sound.

διστόλους = "two journeying" sisters, —as borne off by their captors: see on 17 πυκνόπτεροι . Not, "separately carried off," with ref. to two bands of Thebans (cp. 818).

αὐτάρκει , "self-sufficing," and so "self-reliant," giving confident promise of victorious rescue.

τούσδ’ ἀνὰ χ. : i.e. in Attica, before the border can be passed.

The poet has left the details of the rescue indistinct. Creon's guards first carried off the girls (844), and Theseus sent mounted Athenians in pursuit (897). Afterwards, Theseus commands Creon to lead him to where the girls are; if they are "in these regions" (1020 ἐν τόποισι τοῖσδ’ ), Theseus himself will recover them: if, however, the guards are already flying with them, then Theseus has nothing to do; the mounted Athenians, who have already started, will pursue (1020 ff.). But from the words of Theseus in 1148 it is plain that they have been rescued by his personal prowess, of which he forbears to boast ( κομπεῖν , 1149): and the same inference must be drawn from Antigone's words (1117). How are these facts to be reconciled? We can only suppose that the mounted Athenians, who started first, halted to watch the δίστομοι ὁδοί (900), while Creon's guards also halted somewhere in concealment, to await their master. Theseus, with Creon, was thus enabled to overtake his Athenians before the struggle. The fact is that Sophocles did not care to think out these points, about which an Athenian audience in the theatre would not trouble themselves. Cp. on O. T. 758.

Hartung's εἰς νομόν for the MS. ἐκ νομοῦ is certain. With the latter, we could only render: "they will approach (the region) to the west of the snowy rock, out of (leaving) the pastures of the Oeatid territory." The rare acc. with πελάζω could be supported by Eur. Andr. 1167 δῶμα πελάζει : but the ellipse of χῶρον with τὸν ἐφέσπερον is surely impossible.

νομοῦ , being always masc., could not agree with Οἰάτιδος , and the latter, without art., could not stand for Οἰάτιδος γῆς : while Οἰατέος is most improbable.

πελῶς’ , if sound, must be fut. of πελάζω , as πελᾶν clearly is in El. 497. The evidence for a pres. πελάω is scanty ( Hom. Hymn. 7.44 πελάαν : poet. ap. Plut. Mor. 457 Cimperat. πέλα : Oppian Cyn. 1. 514 πελάει: cp. Veitch Irreg. Verbs ). The fut. seems defensible here, as= "they will (presently) approach" : though Hartung's περῶσ’ may be right. Construe, then: — ἤ που πελῶσ’ εἰς ἐφέσπερον πέτρ. νιφ. Οἰάτιδος νομόν : " or perchance they will presently approach the pastures to the west of the snowy rock of Oea. "

The place meant is not certain. See note and map in Appendix. But the scholium here deserves at least thus much weight: it is our one ancient warrant for a definite view. Like the other old scholia in L, it probably dates (in substance) from the later Alexandrian age, which possessed many Attic writings, now lost, on the topography of Attica. The scholiast takes the νιφὰς πέτρα to be a rock or crag of Mount Aegaleos;— the same which was called λεία πέτρα , "the smooth rock," by Istros, a writer on Attica, c. 240 B.C., whom he quotes. The schol. then explains Οἰάτιδος by the fact that Aegaleos ἐπ’ ἐσχάτων ἐστὶ τοῦ δήμου τούτου , "skirts that deme," —namely, of Οἴη . It cannot reasonably be doubted that this statement about Οἴη , if it did not rest on the scholiast's own knowledge, was derived from Istros, or from some other old writer on Attic topography.

The meaning will then be:— "Or perhaps the captors did not take the road through the pass of Daphnè, which goes by the sea-coast to Eleusis. Perhaps they went round the N. end of Aegaleos, and will soon be emerging on the Thriasian plain, to the west of Aegaleos, near the deme of Oea." This is also Leake's view ( Demi of Attica p. 154). The route supposed would be in the general line of that taken by Archidamus and the Peloponnesians in 431 B.C., when they moved from Oenoe E.S.E. to Acharnae, ἐν δεξιᾷ ἔχοντες τὸ Αἰγάλεων ὄρος ,— i.e. keeping it to the S.,— διὰ Κρωπιᾶς , a deme in the valley between the N. end of Aegaleos and the S.W. end of Parnes. Hartung, referring to the λεία πέτρα of Istros, conjectures λι^τάδος , as= "smooth," for νιφάδος : but though late poets could use λι^τός for λι—τός , the ι^ is most improbable for Soph.

ῥιμφαρμάτοις … ἁμίλλαις = ἁμίλλαις ῥίμφα φερομένων ἁρμάτων (see on 710 αὔχημα...εὔιππον ), emulous careers of swift chariots, as El. 861 χαλαργοῖς ἐν ἁμίλλαις , races of swift steeds: cp. Ant. 1065 τροχοὺς ἁμιλλητῆρας ἡλίου , rapid courses of the sun.

ἁλώσεται , sc. ὁ Κρέων , "he will be worsted" (not, "captured," since he was already in the hands of Theseus): cp. Thuc. 1.121 μιᾷ...νικῇ...ἁλίσκονται , they are sure to be overthrown by one victory of ours. For the ellipse of the subject, where the mind could readily supply it, cp. Xen. Cyr. 2.4.24 πορεύσομαι διὰ τοῦ πεδίου εὐθὺς πρὸς τὰ βασίλεια. καὶ ἢν μὲν ἀνθιστῆται , "and if the enemy (the king) resist," etc.—This is better than (1) "the fugitive will be captured," supplying ὁ φεύγων from φεύγοντες : (2) "a capture will be made," — taking the verb as impers.: or (3) "the battle will be won," ἁλώσεται ὁ ἀγών , as Elms. takes it, comparing 1148 ἁγὼν ᾑρέθη .

προσχώρων , the neighbours of the grove, the Coloniates (cp. 493); not, "our neighbours the Thebans," for the Chorus are predicting an easy victory, not a tough fight. Colonus and its neighbourhood had furnished a contingent to the party of rescue (897).

Θησειδᾶν , schol. Ἀθηναίων : cp. Κεκροπίδαι, Ἐρεχθεῖδαι , Aeneadae, etc.: here, followers of Theseus from Athens , as distinct from the Coloniates. We could not well understand, with Ellendt, "the Coloniates, and the followers of Theseus generally ,"as if Θησειδᾶν included προσχώρων.

ἀκμά , vigour, might: Pind. Isthm. 3. 68 ἀλλ’ ὀνοτὸς μὲν ἰδέσθαι, συμπεσεῖν δ’ ἀκμᾷ βαρύς , "dread to grapple with in his strength."

We require u - instead of the MS. κατ’ . Bothe gets this by supposing non-elision of κατὰ before ἀμπυκτήρια . This, though rare, is possible: cp. Ai. 425 χθονὸς μολόντ’ ἀπὸ | Ἑλλανίδος : Tr. 510 Βακχίας ἄπο | ἦλθε . But I cannot believe κατὰ | ἀμπυκτήρια to be Greek, as meaning either (1) "according to the full speed given by the headgear," i.e. by shaking the reins,—Paley: or (2) "in the direction of the bridles," — i.e. "every horseman gives his steed its head," Campbell. Instead of κατ’ , Hermann gives χαλῶσ’ : Schneidewin proposed καθεῖσ’ (cp. Eur. Bacch. 695 καθεῖσαν εἰς ὤμους κόμας ). This, if it had become κατεῖσ’ , might easily have shrunk to the MS. κατ’ , through the rest of the word being taken for εἰς .

ἀμπυκτήρια φάλαρα πώλων is the MS. reading. Hesychius s.v. has: ἀμπυκτήρια· τὰ φάλαρα. Σοφοκλῆς Οἰδίποδι ἐν Κολωνῷ . This proves what the metre (on any view of 1054) already hinted,— that φάλαρα is a gloss. ἀμπυκτήριον here= "bridle," as ἀμπυκτήρ in Aesch. Theb. 461 ἵππους δ’ ἐν ἀμπυκτῆρσιν ἐμβριμωμένας : where the schol. (minor) expressly says that ἄμπυξ (properly the head-band ) was similarly used: κυρίως οἱ περὶ τὴν κεφαλὴν ἱμάντες τοῦ χαλινοῦ ἄμπυξ καλοῦνται : and so Quintus Smyrnaeus uses ἄμπυξ , 4. 511. It is but a slight poetical extension of meaning to use ἀμπυκτήρια as including the bridle-reins. The MS. πώλων is against the metre, unless 1054 f. are very boldly altered (see Metrical Analysis). When the gloss φάλαρα had crept into the text, πώλων (suggested by 1062) may have been tacked on to it. Wecklein's conjecture, ἀμπυκτήρια στομίων ( "the reins of the bits ") gives an exact correspondence with 1054 ἔνθ’ οἶμαι τὸν ἐγρεμάχαν . Nothing better has been suggested.

ἄμβασις , in such a context, needs not to be defined by πώλων . For the apocopè, cp. Ant. 1275 ἀντρέπων , n.

οἳ , as if ἀναβάται had gone before: cp. Ai. 235 ὧν after ποίμνην : Her. 8.128 περιέδραμε ὅμιλος,... οἳ etc. Cp. 942 n. ( αὐτούς after πόλιν ).

τὰν ἱππίαν : see on 55 .

γαιάοχον , in the Homeric use, is most simply explained as "earth-embracer," with ref. to the Homeric idea of Ὠκεανός flowing round the earth: though some understand "reigning on earth" (as Zeus in heaven, and Hades in the nether world Il. 15.190). Some take it here as = " guarding our land, " like γ. Ἄρτεμιν in O. T. 160: and this certainly has more special point here. But would the constant Homeric epithet of Poseidon be applied to him in a sense different from the Homeric? All Greek hearers would think of the γαιήοχος Ἐννοσίγαιος.

Ῥέας , here a monosyllable, as in Il. 15.187,—the only instance of this form in Il. or Od. , but a dissyllable in Hom. Hymn. 5.459, τὴν δ’ ὧδε προσέειπε Ῥέη λιπαροκρήδεμνος . Elsewhere in the Hymns the form is always Ῥείη , as in Il. 14.203. In Hes. Th. 634 Ῥεῖα is read.

Rhea, in the Greek theogony, is daughter of Uranos and Gaia, wife of Cronus, and "mother of the gods." The cult was that of the "Phrygian Mother" Cybele in a special phase, and came very early to Greece from Lydia: in Attica it was intimately connected with the Eleusinian cult of Demeter (cp. Hom. Hymn. 5.442, Eur. Helen 1301 ff.). The Μητρῷον at Athens, the temple of Rhea Cybele, contained a celebrated statue of the goddess, by Pheidias or his pupil Agoracritus.

ἔρδους’ : "are they (the pursuers) in action, or on the point of being so? for ( ὡς ) I have a foreboding, etc."

μέλλουσιν , sc. ἔρξειν : cp. Tr. 74 Εὐβοῖδα χώραν φασίν, Εὐρύτου πόλιν, ἐπιστρατεύειν αὐτὸν ἢ μέλλειν ἔτι : Ph. 567 ὡς ταῦτ’ ἐπίστω δρώμεν’, οὐ μέλλοντ’ ἔτι : ib. 1255 ἀλλὰ κἀμέ τοι | ταὐτὸν τόδ’ ὄψει δρῶντα κοὐ μέλλοντ’ ἔτι .

γνώμα μοι my mind προμνᾶταί τι (adv.) somehow pleads for the belief, presages. προμνᾶσθαι means (1) to woo for another, κόρην τινί : (2) fig., to seek to obtain anything for another, e.g. δῶρά τινι . The bold use here comes through the notion of pleading , or speaking persuasively , as the προμνήστρια to the maiden on behalf of the lover. This use is bolder than the fig. use in Plat. Menex. 239 C, where the question is of themes which have already been "married to immortal verse," as distinguished from others in respect of which Poetry ἔτι ἐστιν ἐν μνηστείᾳ , is still in the stage of courtship. Of these latter, says the orator, I will speak— ἐπαινοῦντά τε καὶ προμνώμενον ἄλλοις ἐς ᾠδὰς...αὐτὰ θεῖναι , commending them, and wooing them for others ( i.e. for the poets), with a view to their putting them into verse. (A passage which has often been misunderstood as if προμν. ἄλλοις meant "pleading with others":—so Lidd. and Scott, with Ast.)

ἀντάσειν (Buecheler),—a conjecture which had occurred independently to myself,—seems the most probable correction of ἂν δώσειν . The Chorus express a presentiment that they will soon again be brought face to face with the maidens who were dragged away before their eyes; and this prepares for the approaching entrance of Antigone and Ismene, 1097 τὰς κόρας γὰρ εἰσορῶ.

ἀντάω usu. takes a dat. of meeting a person , but sometimes a gen., as Il. 16.423 ἀντήσω γὰρ ἐγὼ τοῦδ’ ἀνέρος (in battle). With the gen., ἀντάω also= κυρεῖν, τυγχάνειν : Od. 3.97 ἤντησας ὀπωπῆς : Her. 2.119 ξεινίων ἤντησε μεγάλων . Cp. Soph. Ant. 982 ἄντασ’ Ἐρεχθειδᾶν , she attained unto them (traced her lineage back to them). Here the idea of obtaining back is blended with that of being brought face to face. It is not, then, a valid objection that the Chorus do not move to meet the maidens.

To ἀνδώσειν the objections are: (1) it could not possibly mean ἀποσώσειν , "give back. "In Pind. fr. 133. 3, the sole passage quoted for this sense, ἀνδιδοι ψυχὰν πάλιν is not "gives back ,"but "sends up ,"to the sunlight,—like γῆ ἀναδίδωσι καρπόν . We must not be confused by our "give up. "(2) To supply "Creon" or "the enemy" as subject is extremely awkward. (3) The sing. τὰν...τλᾶσαν , etc., which this requires, cannot well be defended on the ground that Antigone is chiefly thought of.

With ἐνδώσειν we have to render:— "that the sufferings of those who have endured dread things, and found dread sufferings at the hands of kinsmen, will remit ,"—become milder. Hippocrates ( Progn. 43) uses the intrans. ἐνδιδόναι of a malady which remits its force. But is πάθη … ἐνδώσειν tolerable here, where the question is not of the sisters' sufferings being mitigated , but of their triumphant deliverance from the hands of the enemy? If, again, ἐνδώσειν = "give up," it incurs the 2nd and 3rd objections to ἀνδώσειν .

κατ’ ἆμαρ here= κατ’ ἦμαρ...τὸ νῦν ( Ai. 753), as μοῖρα καθαμερία ( El. 1414) = "the doom of to-day. "

ἀελλαία : O. T. 466 ἀελλάδων | ἵππων.

ταχύρρωστος goes closely with it in sense, "with a swift, strong impetus, as of the storm," ταχέως ῥωομένη, ὡς ἄελλα : cp. Il. 23.367 ἐρρώοντο μετὰ πνοιῇς ἀνέμοιο .

Hermann's ἄνωθ’ for the αὐτῶν δ’ of the MSS., with αἰωρήσασα for θεωρήσασα , gives the most probable correction of the passage. ἄνωθε , for ἄνωθεν , though it does not occur elsewhere in trag., is once used by Aristoph. Eccl. 698( ἄνωθ’ ἐξ ὑπερῴου ), and we can hardly doubt that a tragic poet would have admitted it,—at least in lyrics,—when metre required. Note these points. (1) If we read τῶνδ’ with Wunder, the gen. τῶνδ’ ἀγώνων must be governed in one of two ways: ( a ) by κύρσαιμι , when αἰθερίας νεφέλας must mean, " from a cloud."This is possible (cp. O. T. 808 ὄχου...καθίκετο n.): but it is awkward. It is much more natural to take αἰθερ. νεφέλας with κύρσαιμι . ( b ) By something substituted for θεωρήσασα . Wecklein makes the gen. depend on αἰωρήσασα , as= "having lifted above " :but the gen. would mean " from ,"as Ant. 417 χθονὸς

... ἀείρας : and the rise here is not from the fight below. He has since conjectured ( Neue Philol. Rundschau , 1886, p. 386) αὐτῶν ἄνωθεν : which is near to the letters of L (see cr. n.): but αὐτῶν (referring to ἀγώνων in 1080) seems a little weak; and in any case I should prefer ἄνωθεν αὐτῶν. θέᾳ τέρψασα, πλήσασα , etc., have no palaeographic likelihood, and are further condemned by the aorist tense where we should require the present. I had thought of τῶνδ’ ἀγώνων | ὕπερθ’ ἄρασα , but prefer Herm.'s remedy.

θεωρήσασα cannot be defended by Campbell's version, " having gone as a spectator with mine eye."

θεωρήσουσα is read by Blaydes, who renders, "to give my eye a sight." This, as Paley says, is not Greek.

αἰωρεῖν , not ἐωρεῖν , is the classical Attic form: cp. on O. T. 1264.

In the MS. order of the words, ἰὼ Ζεῦ, πάνταρχε θεῶν (monosyll.)=1074 ἔρδουσ’ ἢ μέλλουσιν; ὡς , and παντόπτα, πόροις =1075 προμνᾶταί τί μοι . This requires the final α of the voc. παντόπτα to be long, which is impossible, though some edd. tacitly assume it. Meineke's remedy, παντόπτ’ ὦ , is not probable: and παντόπτας (nom. for voc.) could not stand here. The simple transposition which I have made in the text removes the difficulty. In 1088 the MSS. have ἐπινικείῳ σθένει : yet it is certain that the order of the words should be the reverse.

δαμούχοις (cp. on 458 ), the people of Attica.

σθένει : cp. Tr. 497 μέγα τι σθένος ἁ Κύπρις ἐκφέρεται νίκας ἀεί.

ἐπινικείῳ for ἐπινικίῳ : cp. Ant. 358 ὑπαίθρεια (Boeckh, for αἴθρια ).

τὸν εὔαγρον τελειῶσαι λόχον (grant to the Athenians) to accomplish the successful surprise,— the way-laying of Creon's guards, by which the Athenians will secure their quarry ( ἄγρα ), viz. the maidens.

τὸν εὔαγρον , proleptic: cp. Tr. 477 τῆσδ’ οὕνεχ’ ἡ πολύφθορος καθῃρέθη πατρῷος Οἰχαλία δόρει.

λόχον , "ambuscade," seems here to have the more general sense, "scheme of capture" (cp. Od. 4.395 φράζευ σὺ λόχον θείοιο γέροντος , a way to take him): though there is nothing in the scanty references to the pursuit which necessarily excludes the idea of a literal ambush. Taking λόχον as= "company," we could render, "grant this to our folk,—that thou shouldst crown the successful band with victory "( τελειῶσαι ): cp. El. 1508 ὦ σπέρμ’ Ἀτρέως … | τῇ νῦν ὁρμῇ τελεωθέν , "crowned with peace by this day's effort" : but the construction thus supposed is less simple, while the frequent poetical association of λόχος with capture points to the other sense.

σεμνά τε παῖς , sc. πόροι (from πόροις , 1086).

τὸν ἀγρευτὰν , the hunter. Cp. Aesch. fr. 195 (Heracles, in the Προμηθεὺς Λυόμενος , when aiming his shaft at the eagle) Ἀγρεὺς δ’ Ἀπόλλων ὀρθὸν ἰθύνοι βέλος . Paus. (1. 41. 3) saw at Megara a temple dedicated to Ἀγροτέραν Ἄρτεμιν καὶ Ἀπόλλωνα Ἀγραῖον . Xenophon, in his treatise on hunting, bids the hunter pray τῷ Ἀπόλλωνι καὶ τῇ Ἀρτέμιδι τῇ Ἀγροτέρᾳ μεταδοῦναι τῆς θήρας ( Cyneg. 6. 13).—Note the change from vocative ( Ζεῦ ), and 3rd pers. ( παῖς ) with optat., to the constr. of acc. and infin. with στέργω . Cp. O. T. 204 Λύκεῑ ἄναξ ...209 τὸν χρυσομίτραν τε κικλήσκω : Aesch. PV 88 ὦ δῖος αἰθήρ etc.... καὶ τὸν πανόπτην κύκλον ἡλίου καλῶ .

ὀπαδὸν … ἐλάφων , as follow ing them in the chase. Artemis Ἀγροτέρα had a temple at Athens in the suburb Ἄγραι , on an eminence by the Ilissus; and to her, as "smiter of deer," the festival of the Ἐλαφηβόλια was held in the month thence named (Mar.—Apr.). Hom. Hymn. 27.2 ἐλαφηβόλον, ἰοχέαιραν, … ἣ κατ’ ὄρη σκιόεντα καὶ ἄκριας ἠνεμοέσσας ἄγρῃ τερπομένη παγχρύσεα τόξα τιταίνει . She is also ἑλλοφόνος , Corp. Inscr. 5943 ( ἑλλός , a faun), θηροκτόνος, θηροφόνος , etc.

πυκνοστίκτων : cp. Eur. Hipp. 215 εἶμι πρὸς ὕλαν καὶ παρὰ πεύκας, ἵνα θηροφόνοι στείβουσι κύνες, βαλιαῖς ἐλάφοις ἐγχριμπτομένα : Alc. 584 ποικιλόθριξ | νεβρός .

στέργω , "I desire." Schol. σημαίνει μὲν οἶον προσίεμαι· τελευτᾷ δὲ εἰς ἴσον τῷ προκαλοῦμαι , “the (literal) sense is nearly, "I approve" (or "consent" ); but the ultimate (or virtual) sense is, "I invoke" .” The scholiast saw the impropriety of rendering, "I am content that the gods should come to help us,"and so imagined this transition of meaning. His only fault lay in starting from the special and derivative sense of στέργειν , "to be content," and not from its primary sense, "to love ,"whence poetry could easily draw the neighbouring sense, "to desire. "So in O. T. 11 στέρξαντες = "having formed a desire." Hermann and others take στέργω here as= "I entreat ,"—getting the idea of "praying" through that of "revering" (as implied in the στοργή of children for parents, etc.). Hermann so takes the word in the Orphic Argonautica 772 μειλιχίοις στέρξοι τε παραιφάμενος ἐπέεσσιν ( "entreat him" ), where Ruhnken conjectured θέλξοι .

διπλᾶς ἀρωγὰς , two aids (abstract for concrete), Apollo and Artemis. Cp. O. T. 164 τρισσοὶ ἀλεξίμοροι προφάνητέ μοι (Zeus, Apollo, Artemis).

1096-1210: Third episode

Third ἐπεισόδιον . The maidens are restored to their father by Theseus; who also brings word that an unknown suppliant has placed himself at the altar of Poseidon, praying to speak with Oedipus.

τῷ σκοπῷ μὲν , "to thy watcher at least" (cp. 802 ἐμοὶ μέν ). The Chorus, left alone with the blind man, has acted as his watchman.

μέν implies, "if my mere presage (1075) did not persuade, my eyes, at least, may be trusted."

προσπολουμένας has been much suspected (see cr. n.). The verb προσπολεῖν elsewhere occurs only in the act. as=to be a πρόσπολος (with dat., Eur.). So δορυφορεῖν =to be a body-guard, ῥαβδουχεῖν to be a lictor. And if the passives δορυφορεῖσθαι (Plat., etc.) and ῥαβδουχεῖσθαι ( Plut. Num. 10) can mean to be escorted by δορυφόροι or ῥαβδοῦχοι , it is not plain why the pass. προσπολεῖσθαι should not mean to be escorted by πρόσπολοι . The attendants are the ὀπάονες (1103) of Theseus. The version " moving hither"(Schaefer) is wrong.

τίς ἂν … δοίη , "who would give?" = "oh that some one would give!" Aesch. Ag. 1448 τίς ἂν … μόλοι φέρουσ’ ἐν ἡμῖν μοῖρ’ ἀτέλευτον ὕπνον . So more often πῶς ἄν.

δοίη , by a sudden gift of sight to the blind eyes.

φιλτάτων τ’ . The omission of τ’ by the first hand in L was clearly a mere slip. From 1117, and from the words of Theseus himself (1148), it is manifest that he is supposed to have aided personally in the rescue. Cp. on 1054 ff.

μηδαμά , οὐδαμά are used by the poets when the final must be short; μηδαμῇ, οὐδαμῇ , when it must be long. Where, as here, either form is possible, L is not a safe guide in choosing between them. The μη -adverb occurs 5 times in Soph.: here L has μηδαμᾶ : in Ph. 789(a like case) μηδαμῆι . Above, 517, where μηδαμά is necessary, L has μηδαμᾶ : in 1698 (a like case), μηδαμῆι . The οὐ -adv. occurs 4 times in Soph., and L has always οὐδαμᾶι , which is necessary only in Ant. 874, while οὐδαμά is necessary ib. 830: either could stand ib. 763, Tr. 323. Thus L's perispomenon form has displaced a necessary ‐ά in 3 places, while only one place of all 9 requires the long form.

τὸ μηδαμὰ ἐλπισθὲν ἥξειν, the generic μή , one which was never expected, etc.,— and which, therefore, is the more welcome. Cp. O. T. 397 ὁ μηδὲν εἰδώς , n. — βαστάσαι δηλοῖ παρὰ τοῖς Ἀττικοῖς τὸ ψηλαφῆσαι (Suidas s.v. ): Eur. Alc. 917 φιλίας ἀλόχου χέρα βαστάζων .

ἃ τεύξει need not be explained as an attraction for ὧν τεύξει , since the neut. plur. acc. of pronouns and adjectives can stand after τυγχάνειν and κυρεῖν , rather as a cognate or adverbial acc. than as directly governed by the verb: cp. Aesch. Cho. 711 τυγχάνειν τὰ πρός‐ φορα, and see on O. T. 1298.

σὺν πόθῳ … ἡ χάρις , the grace shown (by granting thy wish) is combined with a desire (on our own part).

ἔρνη , like θάλος (which, however, was used only in nom. and acc. sing.).—

τῷ τεκόντι as Aesch. Cho. 690: so the allusive plur. , O. T. 1176.

πᾶν , sc. τεχθέν .

σκῆπτρα : see on 848 .

φωτός : cp. 1018.

θανὼν can mean only, "having died," — "after my death" : but the reading, which has been suspected, seems sound. The sense is:— "were I to die now, I could not after my death be said to have been altogether unhappy, when my last hours had been thus cheered."

ἐρείσατε … πλευρὸν ἀμφιδέξιον , "press each her side (to mine) on right and left" —Antigone on his one hand, Ismene on the other. Cp. O. T. 1243 ἀμφιδεξίοις ἀκμαῖς , with the fingers of both hands, where see n.

ἐμφύντε , clinging close, like the Homeric ἐν δ’ ἄρα οἱ φῦ χειρί ( Il. 6.253) , ἔφυν ἐν χερσὶν ἕκαστος Od. 10.397 , clasped my hands, each and all. For the paronomasia with φύσαντι cp. O. T. 878 χρησίμῳ χρῆται n.: for the masc. ending, see on 1676 ἰδόντε .

With κἀναπαύσατον (note that L has κἀναπαύσετον ) the words are usu. taken to mean, "and give me relief from this hapless wandering, desolate before," — i.e. since Antigone was carried off (844) .

πλάνου , then, must mean, "wanderer's doom," for we cannot explain it merely of restless movements on the scene since his daughter's departure. But this seems forced. Wecklein explains it figuratively , of the insecurity felt by a blind man who has no guide ( "Haltlosigkeit und Unsicherheit, wie sie der Blinde ohne Führer fühlt" ). But how could πλάνου alone denote this mental state? Neither τὸν πρόσθ’ ἔρη μον τοῦδε δυστήνου πλάνου nor τοῦ πρ. ἐρήμου τόν δε δύστη νον πλάνουmends matters. Schneidewin (rightly, I think) referred πλάνου to the carrying away of the maidens by Creon's guards, rendering, " repose from your late forlorn and hapless wandering." But ἀναπαύσατον could not thus stand for the midd.: when the act. seems to do so, there is an acc. to be mentally supplied, as Thuc. 4.11 ἀναπαύοντες ἐν τῷ μέρει , (not "resting," but) "relieving (their comrades) in turn": Xen. Hellen. 5.1.21 ἐπειδὴ δὲ ἀπεῖχε πέντε ἢ ἓξ στάδια τοῦ λιμένος ἡσυχίαν εἶχε καὶ ἀνέπαυε ( sc. τὰς ναῦς ). I would read κἀναπνεύσατον : for the gen. cp. Ai. 274 ἔληξε κἀνέπνευσε τῆς νόσου : Il. 11.382 ἀνέπνευσαν κακότητος : 15. 235 ἀναπνεύσωσι πόνοιο . At such a moment it is surely natural that the father should have a word of sympathy for the late terror and distress of his helpless daughters, instead of dwelling solely on the pain to himself of being left without their support. The ε in L is a trace of the truth.

ταῖς τηλικαῖσδε : i.e. it is not fitting for young maidens to make long speeches in such a presence. The epithet need not be pressed as implying extreme youthfulness (cp. 751). We seem to hear a covert criticism on some drama in which this maxim had been neglected. (A similar allusion has been supposed in El. 1289ff., but is doubtful: see n. there.) So Eur., in Ph. 751, ὄνομα δ’ ἑκάστου διατριβὴ πολλὴ λέγειν , glances at Aesch. Theb. 375—652, and in fr. 165 at Soph. Ant. 563f.—Cp. 1148.

ὅδ’ … τοῦδε : cp. El. 981 τούτω φιλεῖν χρή, τώδε χρὴ πάντας σέβειν· τώδ’ ἔν θ’ ἑορταῖς etc.: Ant. 384 ἥδ’ ἔστ’ ἐκείνη … τήνδ’ εἵλομεν etc.

Hermann's change of the MS. τοὐμὸν into τοῦτ’ ἐμοί τ’ has been accepted by many edd. But the sense is most unsatisfactory. If τοὔργον means the deed of rescue, as is most natural, the meaning will be: "this deed will be a short story both for thee and for me" : i.e. " I shall not have to relate it, and you will be so much interested in listening to Theseus that you will not find it tedious."But is this tolerable,—to say nothing of the somewhat ungracious suggestion that the account of their deliverer's exploit would otherwise be fatiguing? The alternative version would be worse still: "this task (viz. that of reciting, or of hearing) will be short both for thee and me."I cannot but think, then, that this popular correction, though palaeographically easy, is untenable.

I have little doubt that Wex is right, or nearly so, in his οὗ κἄστι τοὔργον . The λόγος should be his to whom belongs the ἔργον . This supposes an accidental loss of οὗ , after which κἄστι grew into καὶ σοί τε . The words τοὐμὸν ὦδ’ ἔσται βραχὺ then mean, "my part will thus be brief" (as you desire it to be, 1115 ) — consisting simply in referring Oed. to Theseus.

Take πρὸς τὸ λιπαρὲς with μηκύνῳ λόγον : "do not wonder if with eager insistence I prolong my words to my children, now that they have appeared unexpectedly" :

πρὸς τὸ λ. = λιπαρῶς , as πρὸς βίαν = βιαίως, πρὸς ἡδονήν = ἡδέως : Ai. 38 πρὸς καιρόν = καιρίως : El. 464 πρὸς εὐσέβειαν ( λέγει )= εὐσεβῶς . It is possible to join πρὸς τὸ λ. with θαύμαζε , as Schneidewin and others do, comparing Tr. 1211 φοβεῖ πρὸς τοῦτο : but such a constr. for θαυμάζειν is without example.

τέκνα , acc. governed by μηκύνω λόγον as= διὰ μακρῶν προσηγορῶ : see on 223 : cp. 583, 1150.

ἄελπτα , adv.: cp. 319.

τὴν ἐς τάσδε , having reference to them, i.e. caused by their return. Cp. εἰς in τό γ’ εἰς ἑαυτόν ( O. T. 706n.), Eur. Or. 542 ηὐτύχησεν ἐς τέκνα .

μηδενὸς , instead of οὐδενός , gives the emphasis of strong assurance: cp. on 797 .

ὡς instead of ἃ or οἷα : cp. the phrase διδόναι εὖ (642). Schneidewin cp. Hom. Hymn. 5.136 δοῖεν...τέκνα τεκέσθαι | ὡς ἐθέλουσι τοκῆες : Ant. 706 ὡς φὴς σύ, κοὐδὲν ἄλλο, τοῦτ’ ὀρθῶς ἔχειν .

αὐτῷ τε κ.τ.λ.: see 462 n., and cp. 308.

τό γ’ εὐσεβές : see on 260 .

μόνοις : on 261.

τοὐπιεικὲς : an equitable and humane disposition. Arist. Eth. Nic. 5.10 τὸ ἐπιεικὲς δίκαιον μέν ἐστιν, οὐ τὸ κατὰ νόμον δέ, ἀλλ’ ἐπανόρθωμα νομίμου δικαίου . Her. 3.53 τῶν δικαίων τὰ ἐπιεικέστερα προτιθεῖσι , "prefer the more equitable course to the letter of their right." Soph. fr. 699 ὃς οὔτε τοὐπιεικὲς οὔτε τὴν χάριν οἶδεν, μόνην δ’ ἔστερξε τὴν ἁπλῶς δίκην (speaking of Hades). Cp. Isocr. or. 15 § 300 ; Athens might be called the ἄστυ τῆς Ἑλλαδος both for other reasons καὶ μάλιστα διὰ τὸν τρόπον τῶν ἐνοικούντων (the Athenian character) · οὐδένας γὰρ εἶναι πραοτέρους οὐδὲ κοινο‐ τέρους οὐδ’ οἷς οἰκειότερον ἄν τις τὸν ἅπαντα βίον συνδιατρίψειεν : "no people are gentler, or of larger sympathies, or more kindly associates throughout life."

εἰδὼς δ’ ἀμύνω κ.τ.λ., "and I have experienced these qualities which I requite (acknowledge) with these words": cp. Ph. 602 (the gods)ἔργ’ ἀμύνουσιν κακά , requite evil deeds. The stress is on εἰδώς , which is interpreted by the next v., ἔχω γάρ etc. Better thus than, "and I am conscious that I requite these merits ( merely ) with these (feeble) words."For that sense we should need something like φαύλοις δ’ ἀμύνων οἶδα τοῖς λόγοις τάδε .— Others render: "And as one who has had experience I thus support these sayings (about Athens),"

τάδε being an adverbial cogn. acc., as O. T. 264 τάδ’ ὡσπερεὶ τοὐμοῦ πατρὸς | ὑπερμαχοῦμαι . But τοῖσδε τοῖς λόγοις would then refer to what others say of Athens, whereas it plainly refers to what he himself has just said.

ψαύσω , sc. αὐτῆς.

εἰ θέμις , "if it is lawful," —a reverential or courteous formula usu. employed when the speaker believes that the act is lawful, as fr. 856. 14 εἴ μοι θέμις, θέμις δὲ τἀληθῆ λέγειν, | Διὸς τυραννεῖ πλευμόνων ,—if it is lawful to say so,—and it is lawful to say the truth,—she (Aphrodite) sways the heart of Zeus: so Tr. 809f., etc. Here, however, the impulse of Oed. is abruptly checked by the thought that he is defiled:— καίτοι τί φωνῶ; "but what am I saying?"

πῶς σ’ . Hermann's change of δ’ to σ’ is necessary, since otherwise the sense would be, "and how could I wish to touch a man ,—I who,"etc.; when ἀνδρὸς would be unendurably weak. But the words ἄθλιος γεγὼς are clearly sound. ἄθλιος being a euphemism like συμφορά said of a defilement or crime ( O. T. 99). There is no justification for the bold change πῶς ἂν ἁγνὸν ὄντα σε (Dind.), or the still bolder πῶς δ’ ἂν ἔρνος Αἰγέως (Mekler). Cp. the words of Heracles (when stained with blood-guilt) to Theseus, Eur. H. F. 1233 φεῦγ’, ὦ ταλαίπωῤ, ἀνόσιον μίασμ’ ἐμόν .

τίς οὐκ = πᾶσα : cp. O. T. 1526 οὖ τίς οὐ ζήλῳ πολιτῶν ταῖς τύχαις ἐπέβλεπεν ; (n.): fr. 871 ὅπου τίς ὄρνις οὐχὶ κλαγγάνει;

κηλὶς κακῶν , O. T. 833 κηλῖδ’ἐμαυτῷ συμφορᾶς ἀφιγμένην.

ξύνοικος : Plat. Phileb. 63D ἆρ’ ἔτι προσδεῖσθ’ ὑμῖν τὰς μεγίστας ἡδονὰς ξυνοίκους εἶναι ...; cp. on O. T. 337.

οὐκ ἔγωγέ σε , sc. θέλω θιγεῖν :

οὐδ’ οὖν , nor indeed will I allow it ( εἰ καὶ σὺ θέλεις ).

Oedipus is indeed ἱερός (287), as the suppliant of the Eumenides, and εὐσεβής ( ib. ), as obeying the word of Apollo; but at this moment he feels that, in the eye of religious law, he is still formally what Creon has just called him— πατροκτόνος and ἄναγνος (944). Contrast the more passionate strain of his words in O. T. 1413, when he urges the Thebans to cast him forth— ἴτ’, ἀξιώσατ’ ἀνδρὸς ἀθλίου θιγεῖν . To touch him—he there says—can defile no one, because his unique doom places him apart.

βροτῶν is changed by Nauck to κακῶν , and by Dindorf to ἐμῶν ( "my affairs" ), on the ground that ἐμπείροις needs definition. But if the preceding words leave any need for such definition, it is supplied in the next v. by συνταλαιπωρεῖν τάδε . Only those who, like his daughters, are already involved in the family sorrows can show him the offices of affection without fear of a new stain from the contact.

αὐτόθεν , i.e. , "from where thou now art," —without drawing near to receive an embrace. Cp. Il. 19.76 τοῖσι δὲ καὶ μετέειπεν ἄναξ ἀνδρῶν Ἀγαμέμνων αὐτόθεν ἐξ ἕδρης, οὐδ’ ἐν μέσσοισιν ἀναστάς ,—from where he sat, without rising.

ἐς τόδ’ ἡμέρας : cp. El. 14 τοσόνδ’ ἐς ἥβης : ib. 961 ἐς τοσόνδε τοῦ χρόνου (to this time of thy life).

οὔτ’ εἴ τι κ.τ.λ. : lit., "if you have used somewhat great ( πλέον ) length of speech": ἔθου = ἐποιήσω . Cp. Thuc. 5.89 οὔτε μετ’ ὀνομάτων καλῶν...μῆκος λόγων ἄπιστον παρέξομεν . τι (adv., O.T. 969) courteously softens the phrase.

θαυμάσας ἔχω = τεθαύμακα : cp. 817: Plat. Phaedr. 257 C τὸν λόγον δέ σου πάλαι θαυμάσας ἔχω , and ib. 258 B οὐχ ὡς ὑπερφρονοῦντες,...ἀλλ’ ὡς τεθαυμακότες . For the perfect, see on 186 τέτροφεν .

οὔτ’ : see cr. n. and cp. on 450 . πρὸ τοὐμοῦ προὔλαβες κ.τ.λ., received their words first, in preference to speech with me. We need not supply ἔπους with τοὐμοῦ , which= "my part," "what I had to say" ; cp. Tr. 1068 εἰ τοὐμὸν ἀλγεῖς μᾶλλον . The verb προλαμβάνειν nowhere = προαιρεῖσθαί τί τινος , to prefer one thing to another. It is πρὸ τοὐμοῦ which here suggests preference, while προὔλαβες merely expresses priority in time.

γὰρ = "indeed," conveying an assurance.

δείκνυμι δ’ : cp. on 146 δηλῶ δ’ .

The usu. constr. is ψεύδειν τινά τινος , while ψεύδειν τινά τι is comparatively rare: and so here οὐδέν seems to be adv., while ὧν (= τούτων ἅ ) is gen. after ἐψευσάμην . So I should take Plat. Legg. 921A τὴν τιμὴν τῶν ἔργων ὀφειλέτω ὧν ἂν τὸν ἐκδόντα ψεύσηται , "of which he has disappointed the contractor," —though an attraction of acc. into gen. is equally possible.

ὤμοσα : 1040.

For the gen. with ἀκραιφνεῖς cp. 1519: Eur. Hipp. 949 κακῶν ἀκήρατος .

ᾑρέθη : cp. Her. 9.35 οὕτω δὴ πέντε σφι...ἀγῶνας τοὺς μεγίστους... συγκαταιρέει , helps them to conquer in five of the most important contests. Nauck formerly conjectured ἅγων = "the captor" (Creon).—Cp. on 1116 .

λόγος , by inverse attraction, instead of an acc. λόγον governed by συμβαλοῦ γνώμην as= συνδιάσκεψαι (cp. on 223 ). Cp. Eur. Phoen. 940 ἐκ γένους δὲ δεῖ θανεῖν τοῦδ’, ὃς δράκοντος γένυος ἐκπέφυκε παῖς . When the antecedent is thus drawn into the case of the relat., the case is more often the acc.: see on 56 τόπον.

λόγος here=a subject for consideration (cp. our "argument" in the old sense of "theme" ).

ἐμπέπτωκεν , has presented itself to me: so Plat. Prot. 314C περί τινος λόγου διελεγόμεθα ὃς ἡμῖν κατὰ τὴν ὁδὸν ἐνέπεσεν .

συμβαλοῦ γνώμην , not "collect your thoughts" (Blaydes), but " contribute your opinion ," i.e. help me to decide what should be done. Her. 8.61 (adeimantus in the council of greek leaders) πόλιν … τὸν Θεμιστοκλέα παρεχόμενον οὕτω ἐκέλευε γνώμας συμβάλλεσθαι , "he said that T. should have a city to represent before he contributed his views." Plat. Polit. 298C (if we should decide)ξυλλέξαι...ἐκκλησίαν..., ἐξεῖναι δὲ καὶ τῶν ἰδιωτῶν καὶ τῶν ἄλλων δημιουργῶν περί τε πλοῦ καὶ περὶ νόσων γνώμην ξυμβαλέσθαι .

εἰπεῖν θαυμάσαι : for the inf. act., cp. on 37 , 461 . So O. T. 777 ( τύχη ) θαυμάσαι μὲν ἀξία, σπουδῆς γε μέντοι τῆς ἐμῆς οὐκ ἀξία .

ἄνθρωπον , emphatic (as O. T. 977, cp. ib. 1528 θνητὸν ὄντ’ ). A mortal cannot read the future, and therefore can never be sure that an incident, seemingly trivial, will not prove momentous.

τί δ’ ἔστι ; cp. 311.

δίδασκέ με ὡς μὴ εἰδότ’ . The μή is due to the imperative: cp. Ph. 253 ὡς μηδὲν εἰδότ’ ἴσθι μ’ ὧν ἀνιστορεῖς : ib. 415 ὡς μηκέτ’ ὄντα κεῖνον ἐν φάει νόει : Plat. Rep. 327C ὡς τοίνυν μὴ ἀκουσομένων οὕτω διανοεῖσθε.

ὡς οὐ , instead of ὡς μή , sometimes stands, however, with the partic. (esp. in gen. or acc. absol.), although the verb is imperative: Eur. Med. 1311 ὡς οὐκέτ’ ὄντων σῶν τέκνων, φρόντιζε δή : Lys. or. 27 § 16 μὴ...ἀζημίους ἀφίετε,...ὥσπερ τοῦ ὀνείδους ἀλλ’ οὐ τῆς ζημίας αὐτοῖς μέλον . And, when the verb is not imperative, ὡς οὐ in such cases is normal, as Xen. Mem. 2.3.3 τῶν δ’ ἀδελφῶν ἀμελοῦσιν, ὥσπερ ἐκ πολιτῶν μὲν γιγνομένους φίλους, ἐξ ἀδελφῶν δὲ οὐ γιγνομένους : Thuc. 4.5 ἐν ὀλιγωρίᾳ ἐποιοῦντο, ὡς...οὐχ ὑπομενοῦντας : 6. 24 ἔρως ἐνέπεσε τοῖς πᾶσιν...ἐκπλεῦσαι,...ὡς...οὐδὲν ἂν σφαλεῖσαν μεγάλην δύναμιν . This is against referring μὴ εἰδότ’ here to a cause independent of the imperative, viz. to the mental conception implied by

ὡς : for though ( e.g. ) ἐδίδαξας ὡς μὴ ·εἰδόταcould mean, "you instructed me on the supposition that I knew not," usage indicates that ὡς οὐκ εἰδόταwould then have been preferred.

ἡμῖν , ethic dat. (81).

ἔμπολιν : cp. 637. As Theseus was returning from the rescue, word had been brought him that a stranger had seated himself as a suppliant on the steps of the altar of Poseidon at Colonus (see on 55 ). This man said merely that he was a kinsman of Oedipus; and that he wished to speak a few words to him (1162). The fact that he was not from Thebes, but from Argos (1167), seems to have been inferred from something in his dress, for Theseus says that he does not know whence the man had come (cp. 1161). Polyneices took this precaution of becoming a ἱκέτης because he did not know what power might now be at the command of the paternal anger which he foresaw (cp. 1165).

προσπεσόντα πως : lit., "having somehow rushed to" the altar: i.e. he had come in the absence of those Coloniates who had hurried from the sacrifice to the rescue (899), and no one had witnessed his arrival. (Cp. 156 προπέσῃς , 915 ἐπεισπεσων .)

πως could not mean, "for an unknown reason."

βωμῷ with προσπεσόντα , rather than locative dat. with καθῆσθαι : with the latter cp. 1160 θάκημα , 1163 ἕδρα ( O. T. 15 προσήμεθα , ib. 20 θακεῖ , and ib. 2 n.).

ἔκυρον . In Eur. Hipp. 746 κύρων was restored by Heath from MS. κυ^ρῶν ( v.l. ναίων ): elsewhere Attic poets have only κυρέω . Il. 23.821has κῦρον : Hom. Hymn. 5.189 κῦρε : and the form was used by the Alexandrian poets. It seems unnecessary, then, to conjecture κυρῶν ἔθυον (Blaydes).

ἡνίχ’ ὡρμώμην , "when I first set out," lit., "when I proceeded to set out" : i.e. when he left the sacrifice, summoned by the cry of the Chorus, 887.

τῷ θακήματι , instrum. dat.:

προς‐ as in προσαιτεῖν (cp. on 122 ).

σοῦ seems to be an objective gen. with μῦθον , a colloquy with thee (cp. ἐμὰν λέσχαν , 167). We find αἰτῶ τινα, παρά τινος, πρός τινος, etc., but never the simple gen. αἰτῶ τινος (like δέομαί τινος ).

οὐκ ὄγκου πλέων , on a subject of no great pretensions,— i.e. not so important as to demand any great exertion from the old man. Cp. Eur. Phoen. 717 ἔχει τιν’ ὄγκον τἄργος Ἑλλήνων πάρα . This seems better than to take ὄγκου here as= " effort ,"a sense which it bears (in a different context) below, 1341 βραχεῖ σὺν ὄγκῳ ( non magna mole ). If we rendered, "of no great compass "( i.e. length), οὐκ ὄγκου πλέων would merely repeat βραχύν .

Heath's insertion of τ’ after ἀπελθεῖν is necessary, unless we adopt Nauck's ἐλθεῖν θέλοντ’ , i.e. "they say that, wishing to confer with you, he asks that he may retire safely from his journey hither" (his journey to Attica from Argos): but this throws too much stress on the return. Vauvilliers seems clearly right in restoring μόνον from the MS. μολόντ’ . The latter would go with ἐλθεῖν : "they say that he asks that, having approached, he may confer with you" : but this is weak; and it would be even worse to take μολόντ’ as= "after his arrival" (at Colonus). μόνον fits the tone of the context. The suitor prefers his request in as modest a strain as possible.

κατ’ Ἄργος . This brings the first flash of light to Oed.,—he remembers Ismene's words (378). Cp. on 1156 .

τοῦτο is best taken as acc. after τυχεῖν : cp. 1106 n., and O. T. 1155 τί προσχρῄζων μαθεῖν ; But it might, of course, be acc. after προσχρῄζοι , τυχεῖνbeing epexegetic inf.

σχὲς οὗπερ εἶ , "stop where thou art," i.e. "say no more" —do not go on to urge that I should receive this visitor. Cp. Eur. I. A. 1467 σχές, μή με προλίπῃς : Hipp. 1354 σχές, ἀπειρηκὸς σῶμ’ ἀναπαύσω . This correction (Heath's) of the MS. ἴσχες is much better than Doederlein's ἴσχε σ’ . While the intrans. ἔχε is common as "hold!" ( Plat. Prot. 349Eetc.), we never find ἔχε σε in that sense.

τίδ’ ἔστι σοι ; "what is the matter with thee?" Cp. 311.

πράγματος ποίου ; The construction δέομαί σού τινος , though less freq. than δέομαί σού τι , occurs in good prose, as Xen. Cyr. 8.3.19 δεόμενοι Κύρου ἄλλος ἄλλης πράξεως .

ἀκούων τῶνδ’ , hearing these words (1167): cp. 418: for τῶνδ’ referring to what precedes, 787.

ὅς = ὅστις : O. T. 1068 μήποτε γνοίης ὃς εἶ : Ai. 1259 μαθὼν ὃς εἶ . Plat. Meno. 80D περὶ ἀρετῆς, ὃ ἔστιν, ἐγὼ μὲν οὐκ οἶδα . Her. 9.71 γενομένης λέσχης ὃς γένοιτο αὐτῶν ἄριστος .

προστάτης , one who presents himself before a god as a suppliant: so 1278: schol. ὁ ἱκέτης, ὁ προσεστηκὼς τῷ βωμῷ . Elsewhere the word always= "protector" or "patron" (as O. T. 303, 411 , 882 , Tr. 209). Cp. El. 1377 ἥ σε ( sc. sc.τὸν Ἀπόλλωναto\n *)apo/llwnaπολλὰ δὴ ἀφ’ ὧν ἔχοιμι λιπαρεῖ προὔστην χερί , "have oft come before thee with offerings of my best in suppliant hand."

ὅν γ’ ἐγὼ ψέξαιμι , who is he, to whom I could possibly have any objection? See note in Appendix on 170; and cp. Aesch. PV 292 οὐκ ἔστιν ὅτῳ | μείζονα μοῖραν νείμαιμ’ ᾓ σοί . Distinguish 561 ὁποίας ἐξαφισταίμην , which is not strictly similar (see n. there).

στυγνός has greater force through its position: "my son, king—a son whom I hate" : cp. 1615 σκληράν.

λόγων : for the gen. cp. 418.

ἄλγιστα ἀνδρῶν ,= ἄλγιον ἢ παντὸς ἄλλου ἀνδρὸς ( λόγων ), more reluctantly than the words of any one else. The usage is similar to that by which a Greek could say, πυραμίδα ἀπελίπετο ἐλάσσω τοῦ πατρός ( Her. 2.134 ), instead of τῆς τ. π. , or ἣν ὁ πατήρ . Cp. O. T. 467n. More often the words would mean, ἄλγιον ἢ πᾶς ἄλλος ἀνήρ (so οἶμαι κάλλιστ’ ἀνθρώπων λέγειν , Plat. Ion 530 C).

ἃ μὴ : " such things as thou dost not wish"( quae non cupias ): cp. 1186 , 73 n .

The emphasis is on κλύειν , not on τοῦδ’ : "why is it painful to thee to give this man a hearing? "Theseus has no need to ask, "why is it painful to thee to hear this man? "—for he knows already how Oed. has been treated by his sons (599). The sense is thus the same as if we kept the MS. τοῦτ’ : "why is this thing painful to thee,—namely, to hear?" (Cp. Ph. 1121 καὶ γὰρ ἐμοὶ τοῦτο μέλει, μὴ φιλότητ’ ἀπώσῃ : and O. T. 1058.) But, when the question has already been put in an abstract form ( οὐκ ἀκούειν ἔστι etc.), it would be tame to reiterate it in the same form. By τοῦδε it is adapted to the particular case. Cp. 1117 τοῦδε χρὴ κλύειν .

φθέγμα τοῦθ’ (art. omitted, as 629), "that voice" —his son's. The blind man could not express loathing more vividly: cp. 863.

ἥκει , has come to be: O. T. 1519 θεοῖς γ’ ἔχθιστος ἥκω . (Not, "has come hither." )

μή μ’ ἀνάγκῃ προσβάλῃς , "do not force me to the necessity" of yielding,—the ἀνάγκη being, as it were, a rock on which his course is driven: cp. Aesch. Eum. 564 τὸν πρὶν ὄλβον | ἕρματι προσβαλὼν … ὤλετ’ . We cannot properly call this "an inverted expression" for μή μοι ἀνάγκην προσβάλῃς , which would suggest a wholly different image: cp. Tr. 255 ὅρκον αὑτῷ προσβαλών : ib. 41 ἐμοὶ πικρὰς | ὠδῖνας … προσβαλών.

εἰκαθεῖν : cp. 862, 1015.

τὸ θάκημ’ (1160), his suppliant ἕδρα at the altar of Poseidon, in whose name he implored the boon.

ἐξαναγκάζει : cp. 603. If we point at σκόπει , as is best, then μὴ … ᾖ is elliptical: "(beware, I say) lest." Cp. Plat. Gorg. 462E ΠΩΛ. τίνος λέγεις ταύτης ; ( "what calling do you mean?" ) ΣΩ. μὴ ἀγροικότερον ᾖ τὸ ἀληθὲς εἰπεῖν , "I fear it may be scarcely courteous to say the truth."

πρόνοια … τοῦ θεοῦ , respect for the god: Andoc. or. 1 § 56 εἶπον...ἃ ἤκουσα..., προνοίᾳ μὲν τῶν συγγενῶν καὶ τῶν φίλων, προνοίᾳ δὲ τῆς πόλεως ἁπάσης . Cp. on O. T. 978.

φυλακτέα , must be observed , like φυλάσσειν νόμον, ὅρκια , etc. For slightly different, though kindred, uses of the verb, cp. 626, 1213.

πιθοῦ μοι , "comply with me," grant this wish, as El. 1207, Tr. 470(n.): while πείθου is rather, "be persuaded," as El. 1015, and above, 520.—

κεἰ where εἰ καί would be normal: cp. 661.

vέα : see on 751 : cp. 1116.

τὸν ἄνδρα τόνδε , Theseus (cp. 1100). "Allow him at once to gratify his own mind (his hinted desire that Polyneices should be heard, 1175), and to gratify Poseidon as he wishes to do," i.e. by granting the prayer made in Poseidon's name. The whole phrase χάριν παρασχεῖν belongs to both clauses; ἃ is acc. of respect. The subj. to βούλεται is Theseus, not ὁ θεός .—These two vv. mark two leading traits in the character of Theseus—his sense of justice ( φρενί ), and his piety ( θεῷ ).

ὕπεικε here= συγχώρει , " concede to us that..."; so παρείκειν in prose.

παρασπάσει , sc. ὁ κασίγνητος . Cp. Ant. 791 σὺ καὶ δικαίων ἀδίκους | φρένας παρασπᾷς ἐπὶ λώβᾳ , "thou wrenchest the minds e'en of the just unto injustice, for their bane."

ἃ μή =( ταῦτα ) ἂ μή (1175), "in respect of such words as shall not be spoken for thy good," —a tribute, marked by feminine tact, to her father's judgment.

λέξεται is always pass. in trag.: cp. 581 δηλώσεται , and see on O. T. 672.

κακῶς is Hermann's easy and certain correction of the MS. καλῶς . "Evilly devised deeds are disclosed by speech" : i.e. even supposing that Polyneices is harbouring ill designs, the best way to discover them is to converse with him. Cp. Ant. 493 φιλεῖ δ’ ὁ θυμὸς πρόσθεν ᾑρῆσθαι κλοπεύς, τῶν μηδὲν ὀρθῶς ἐν σκότῳ τεχνωμένων ,—where the bad consoience is supposed to bewray itself even before ( πρόσθεν ) investigation. With καλῶς , the words are merely "a rhetorical generality," as Campbell (who retains it) says: i.e. speech is a good thing, "for it is by speech that all man's best discoveries are revealed." But surely we need something more relevant to the matter in hand.

Meineke rejects the three verses, 1189—1191, because (1) ἔφυσας αὐτόν is too abrupt: (2) it is too much to tell Oed. that he must bear anything from his son: (3) the phrase τὰ τῶν κακίστων etc. is indefensible. As to (1), few readers can fail to perceive that the "abruptness" is both forcible and pathetic at the moment when she turns from colder and more external arguments to the plea of natural affection. As to (2), it is enough to observe that Antigone means, "The relationship between parent and child is indelibly sacred. No wickedness on your son's part can alter the fact that he is your son." As to (3), see next n.

δυσσεβέστατ’, ὦ (Dawes) seems right: it amends the MS. τὰ τῶν κακίστων δυσσεβεστάτων by simply striking off the final ν. "The most impious among the worst of deeds" is a vehement phrase suited to the passion of the appeal. Among evil deeds, τὰ κακά , those which outrage gods or kinsfolk form a class, τὰ δυσσεβῆ . If κακίστων were changed to κάκιστα , the latter must be an adv., and τῶν δυσσεβεστάτων must be masc.: "the deeds of men who in the worst way are most impious." κἀσεβεστάτων ("the deeds of the worst and most impious men") is less probable.

θέμις σέ γ’ εἶναι . The MSS. here agree in the nominative. Vauvilliers suggested that ἐστί might be supplied, taking σέ γ’ εἶναι in the sense of σέ γ’ ὄντα , and comparing ἑκὼν εἶναι , etc. This may be rejected, as may also Reisig's δυσσεβέστατ’ ἄν , with εἴη for εἶναι : for then we should require οὐδὲ in 1189 . Is θέμις , then, indeclinable in this phrase? That is now the received view. It rests, however, solely on the fact that our MSS. have θέμις , and not θέμιν , here, and in four other places, Plat. Gorg. 505D, Xen. Oec. 11 § 11, Aelian Nat. An. 1. 60, Aesch. Suppl. 335. Porson believed that, with Dawes, we ought to read θέμιν . That is my own opinion; but, as the question must be considered doubtful, I have preferred to leave θέμις in the text, and to submit the evidence in the Appendix.

ἀλλ’ αὐτόν· εἰσὶ , etc., is the traditional reading, on which ἀλλ’ αὑτόν was a variant, adapted, seemingly, to the fatuous interpretation, "Nay, you will hurt yourself "(see cr. n.). It is a robust faith which can accept ἀλλ’ αὐτόν as an aposiopesis. ἀλλ’ ἔασον , "Nay, allow (him to come)," is perhaps the best remedy, since we can suppose αὐτόν to have been an explanatory gloss which supplanted the verb. For the synizesis cp. O. T. 1451 ἀλλ’ ἔα με , n. ἀλλ’ ἔα αὐτόν as = uu- is surely impossible for tragedy. Musgrave's ἀλλ’ εἶξον is intrinsically preferable to either, but leaves the corruption unexplained. I had thought of αἰδοῦ νιν ("have compassion on him"). If αὐτόν had supplanted νιν, ΑΙΔ might have become ΑΛΛ .

ἐξεπᾴδονται φύσιν , "are charmed out of their nature" : lit. "are subdued by the charm, in their nature" (acc. of respect). Plat. Phaedo 77E ἀλλ’ ἴσως ἔνι τις καὶ ἐν ἡμῖν παῖς, ὅστις τὰ τοιαῦτα φοβεῖται· τοῦτον οὖν πειρώμεθα πείθειν μὴ δεδιέναι τὸν θάνατον ὥσπερ τὰ μορμολύκεια. Ἀλλὰ χρή, ἔφη ὁ Σωκράτης, ἐπᾴδειν αὐτῷ ἑκάστης ἡμέρας, ἕως ἂν ἐξεπᾴσητε ( "charm him out of us" ). Plut. De Iside et Os. 384 A τὰ κρούματα τῆς λύρας, οἷς ἐχρῶντο πρὸ τῶν ὕπνων οἱ Πυθαγόρειοι, τὸ ἐμπαθὲς καὶ ἄλογον τῆς ψυχῆς ἐξεπᾴδοντες οὕτω καὶ θεραπεύοντες , " subduing by the charm (of music) the passionate and unreasoning part of the soul." Phaedr.267 D ὀργίσαι τε αὖ πολλοὺς ἅμα δεινὸς ἀνὴρ γέγονε, καὶ πάλιν ὠργισμένοις ἐπᾴδων κηλεῖν , "soothe them, when angered, by his charming." Aesch. PV 172 μελιγλώσσοις πειθοῦς | ἐπαοιδαῖσιν . The frequency of the metaphor is due to the regular use of ἐπῳδαί in the medical practice of the age: thus Pindar describes Cheiron as using (1) incantations, (2) draughts, (3) amulets, (4) surgery ( Pyth. 3. 51), and Plato's list of remedies is the same, with καύσεις added ( Rep. 426 B). In Od. 19.457an ἐπῳδή stops hemorrhage, and in [Dem.] or. 25 § 80 is applied to epilepsy. Sophocles Tr. 1001has τίς γὰρ ἀοιδός (= ἐπῳδός ), τίς ὁ χειροτέχνης ἰατορίας, ὃς τήνδ’ ἄτην ...κατακηλήσει; Ai.582 θρηνεῖν ἐπῳδὰς πρὸς τομῶντι πήματι . Lucian mocks the notion that a fever or a tumour can be scared by an ὄνομα θεσπέσιον ἢ ῥῆσιν βαρβαρικήν ( Philops. 9). Cp. Shaksp. Cymbeline 1. 6. 115 'tis your graces That from my mutest conscience to my tongue Charms this report out.

ἐκεῖνα , away yonder, in the past.

πατρῷα καὶ μ. , connected with them: so Ant. 856 πατρῷον δ’ ἐκτίνεις τιν’ ἆθλον . He is to turn from his present causes for anger ( τὰ νῦν ) to the issues of his former anger—when he slew his sire.

μητρῷα , because the slaying prepared the marriage.

τελευτὴν , result: Her. 7.157 τῷ δὲ εὖ βουλευθέντι πρήγματι τελευτὴ ὡς τὸ ἐπίπαν χρηστὴ ἐθέλει ἐπιγίνεσθαι . For the constr. cp. Ant. 1242 δείξας ἐν ἀνθρώποισι τὴν ἀβουλίαν ὅσῳ μέγιστον ἀνδρὶ πρόσκειται κακόν .

τἀνθυμήματα (cp. 292), "the food for meditation" (on the evils of anger) which his blindness might furnish— itself due to an act of anger, the climax of acts traceable to the anger in which he slew Laïus. Cp. 855.

ἀδέρκτων : "being deprived of thy sightless eyes," = "being deprived of thine eyes, so that they shall see no more," the adj. being proleptic: cp. 1088 τὸν εὔαγρον n.

τητώμενος : the pres. τητᾶσθαι denotes a state ( "to be without" ), not an act ( "to lose" ); cp. Hes. Op. 408 μὴ σὺ μὲν αἰτῇς ἄλλον, ὁ δ’ ἀρνῆται, σὺ δὲ τητᾷ , "and thou remain in want."

Notice the dat. προσχρῄζουσιν (with καλόν ), followed by the acc. αὐτόν with πάσχειν , and παθόντα with ἐπίστασθαι . A literal version shows the reason:— "It is not fitting for the askers of just things to sue long, nor that a man should himself be well-treated, and then not know how to requite it." Importunityis here viewed as touching the dignity of the suppliants; ingratitude , in its moral aspect.—

οὐδ’ , sc. καλόν ἐστι . Cp. Isocr. or. 4 § 175 ἄξιον ἐπισχεῖν, ἀλλ’ οὐκ ἐπειχθῆναι.

οὐκ ἐπίστασθαι : with the inf. after οὐ καλόν ἐστι the normal negative would be μή , or μὴ οὐ : but οὐ is treated as forming one word with the inf.: cp. Il. 24.296 εἰ δέ τοι οὐ‐δώσει.

τίνειν = ἀμείβεσθαι : see on 229 .

The structure of οὐδ’ αὐτὸν … τίνειν illustrates the Greek tendency to co-ordinate clauses: cp. Isocr. or. 6 § 54 πῶς οὐκ αἰσχρόν,...τὴν μὲν Εὐρώπην καὶ τὴν Ἀσίαν μεστὴν πεποιηκέναι τροπαίων,... ὑπὲρ δὲ τῆς πατρίδος...μηδὲ μίαν μάχην φαίνεσθαι μεμαχημένους ; We sometimes meet with the same construction in English: e.g. "For one thing I am sorry, and that is that the English Government might have prevented the conflict with one single word , and yet has not thought it necessary to interfere."

The stress is on βαρεῖαν : "Grievous (for me) is the gratification (to yourselves) in regard to which ye prevail over me by your words; however ( δ’ οὖν ) it shall be as ye wish."

ἡδονὴν is a bold acc. of respect with νικᾶτε , suggested by the constr. with a cognate acc., νίκην νικᾶτε , since the pleasure is secured by the victory. Cp. on 849 νικᾶν . We cannot well take ἡδ with λέγοντες , "ye prevail over me in" (or "by" ) " speaking of a pleasure"etc.

δ’ οὖν : cp. Ai. 115 σὺ δ’ οὖν … | χρῶ χειρί , "well, then, (if thou must)."

ἐλεύσεται : this form occurs Tr. 595, Aesch. PV 854, Suppl. 522: not in Eur., Comedy, or Attic prose, unless it be genuine in Lys. or. 22. 11 . The Att. fut. is εἶμι .

κρατείτω τῆς ἐ. ψυχῆς , "become master of my life," acquire the power to dispose of me,—alluding to the Thebans' plan for establishing him on their border (cp. 408).

τῆς ἐμ. ψ. is merely a pathetic periphrasis for ἐμοῦ : see on 998 .

κλύειν is not perfectly courteous, as Wecklein says, who reads λέγειν ,—perhaps rightly. But for κλύειν it may be pleaded that, just after so signal a proof of good-faith and valour, Theseus might be excused if he showed a little impatience at the reiterated fears of Oedipus. Cp. their conversation at 648—656. Besides,

τὰ τοιαῦτ’ , a phrase which implies some annoyance, must refer to the fears just uttered, rather than to pledges which should allay them.

If δ’ is omitted (with Wecklein) after κομπεῖν , we must either make κομπεῖν οὐχὶ βούλομαι a parenthesis (as he does), or else point thus: κλύειν· ὦ πρέσβυ, etc. The abruptness would add a certain spirit to the words. But the δ’ after κομπεῖν may well be genuine, if we conceive him as checking the impulse to remind Oed. of the prowess already shown: — "however, I do not wish to boast." σὺ δὲ σῶς ἴσθι could not mean, "know that you are safe": ὤν is indispensable: and the choice lies between (1) σὺ δ’ ὢν σῶς ἴσθ’ , and (2) σὺ σῶς ὢν ἴσθ’ . For (2) it may be said that the MS. σῶν is more easily explained by it, and that δὲ might have been added to complete v. 1209: for (1), that it is nearer to the actual text (in which σῶν may have sprung from ὤν superscript), and that σῶς is more effective if it begins the verse in which σώζῃ follows.

1211-1248: Third stasimon

Third stasimon. (1) Strophe 1211—1224 = antistr. 1225— 1238. (2) Epode 1239—1248. See Metrical Analysis.—The old men of Colonus comment on the folly of desiring that life should be prolonged into years at which man's strength is "but labour and sorrow." The helpless and afflicted stranger before them suggests the theme, which serves to attune our sympathy, as the solemn moment of his final release draws nearer.

ὅστις τοῦ πλέονος μ. χρῄζει , whoever desires the ampler portion, ζώειν (epexeg. inf.) that he should live (through it), παρεὶς , having neglected, i.e. not being content, τοῦ μετρίου ( χρῄζειν ), to desire a moderate portion: i.e. , "whoever desires the larger part (of the extreme period allotted to human life), and is not satisfied with moderate length of days."

χρῄζ . with gen., as Ai. 473 τοῦ μακροῦ χρῄζειν βίου , which also illustrates the art. with πλέονος : cp. O. T. 518 οὔτοι βίου μοι τοῦ μακραίωνος πόθος . For χρῄζ. τοῦ πλ. μ., ζώειν , instead of χρῄζ. ζώειν τὸ πλέον μέρος , cp. 1755: Plat. Crito 52B οὐδ’ ἐπιθυμία σε ἄλλης πόλεως οὐδ’ ἄλλων νόμων ἔλαβεν εἰδέναι .

παρείς , if sound, must be construed in one of two ways: (1) as above, which is best: or (2) in Hermann's way, παρεὶς τοῦ μετρίου ( χρῄζων ) ζώειν , "negligens vivere modicam partem expetens," scorning to live with desire of a modest span only. Others make it govern

μετρίου , "neglecting the moderate portion," and for the gen. Campbell quotes Plat. Phaedr. 235 E παρέντα τοῦ ... ἐγκωμιάζειν . Liddell and Scott give the same citation along with this passage, which they render, "letting go one's hold of moderation," i.e. giving it up. But the active παριέναι never governs a gen. (in the nautical παριέναι τοῦ ποδός , "to slack away the sheet," the gen. is partitive): and a reference to Plat. Phaedr. 235 Ewill show that τοῦ has nothing to do with the inf., but is masc. The passage runs:— τίνα οἴει λέγοντα ὡς χρὴ μὴ ἐρῶντι μᾶλλον ἢ ἐρῶντι χαρίζεσθαι, παρέντα τοῦ μὲν τὸ φρόνιμον ἐγκωμιάζειν, τοῦ δὲ τὸ ἄφρον ψέγειν, ἀναγκαῖα γοῦν ὄντα, εἴτ’ ἄλλ’ ἄττα ἕξειν λέγειν ; i.e. , "if he omitted to praise the sense of the one ( τοῦ μέν" , the non-lover), and to blame the folly of the other ( τοῦ δέ , the lover).

Hartung explains his τὰν μετρίου παρεὶς | ζωάν as "neglecting the life of moderate span" ( sc. μέρους ). Though the phrase τὸ μέτριον παρείς ( "in neglect of due limit" ) occurs in Plat. Legg. 691C(quoted by Wunder), it seems very doubtful whether παρεὶς is sound here. The conjecture πέρα (Schneidewin) is possible, but derives no real support from the fact that παρὰ τὸ καίριον καὶ τὸ μέτριον occurs in the schol.'s loose paraphrase. Verrall ingeniously proposes παρὲκ , which, however, does not occur in Tragedy. Possibly τοῦ μετρίου προθεὶς , "in preference to the moderate portion."

σκαιοσύναν , perversity, folly: cp. Ant. 1028 αὐθαδία τοι σκαιότητ’ ὀφλισκάνει.

φυλάσσων , cleaving to: Eur. Ion 735 ἄξῑ ἀξίων γεννητόρων | ἤθη φυλάσσεις . Cp. 626, 1180.

ἐν ἐμοὶ , me iudice , ἐν denoting the tribunal, as O. T. 677(n.) ἐν...τοῖσδ’ ἴσος , "just in their sight": Plat. Legg. 916B διαδικαζέσθω δὲ ἔν τισι τῶν ἰατρῶν .

αἱ μακραὶ | ἁμέραι , the long days (of any given long life),

πολλὰ μὲν δὴ κατέθεντο are wont (gnomic aor.) to lay up full many things,

λύπας somewhat near to grief: i.e. advancing years are apt to accumulate around men a store of cares, regrets, sorrows,—in brief, a store of things which are nearer to pain than to joy; while in the mean time the joys of earlier days have vanished.

λύπας ἐγγυτέρω is a sort of euphemism: cp. Ant. 933 οἴμοι, θανάτου τοῦτ’ ἐγγυτάτω | τοὔπος ἀφῖκται , "this word hath come very nigh unto death" — i.e. threatens imminent death.

The middle κατατίθεσθαι is continually used in Attic of " storing up ,"— either literally, as καρπούς, θησαυρούς, σῖτον ,—or figuratively, as χάριν, κλέος, φιλίαν, ἔχθραν . Therefore I would not render κατέθεντο simply, " set down ,"as if the meaning were that many things, once "near to joy," are moved by the years, and set down nearer to grief; though this view is tenable. (Cp. Aristoph. Ran. 165 Δ. τὰ στρώματ’ αὖθις λάμβανε. Ξ. πρὶν καὶ καταθέσθαι; ) — Not , "oft ( πολλὰ ) lay up griefs ( λύπας acc. pl.) nearer (us)."

οὐκ ἂν ἴδοις ὅπου ( sc. ἐστί , as Ai. 890 ἄνδρα μὴ λεύσσειν ὅπου ): cp. Aesch. Eum. 301 τὸ χαίρειν μὴ μαθόνθ’ ὅπου φρενῶν , "knowing not where to find joy in thy soul."

τοῦ δέοντος (Reiske) is indicated by the schol. in L, τοῦ μετρίου, τοῦ ἱκανοῦ , and is, I think, true. The phrase, ὅταν πέσῃ τις ἐς πλέον τοῦ δέοντος , means, " when one has lapsed into excess of due limit "in respect of prolonged life, i.e. when one has outlived those years which alone are enjoy able, and at which the line of the μέτριον μέρος (1212) is drawn.

πέσῃ (cp. πίπτειν εἰς κακά , etc.) suggests a joyless decline of life, with decay of the faculties.

The vulgate τοῦ θέλοντος would be gen. of τὸ θέλον (see on 267 ): "when a man has lapsed into excess of wish," i.e. of wish for prolonged life; not, of self-indulgence; for the whole gist of the passage is that joy is left behind by simply living on: the satiety of jaded appetite (which can befall the young) is not in point here. Assuredly τοῦ θέλοντος in this context is not Greek. Blaydes, reading τοῦ σθένοντος , explains, "when a man has outlived his strength" : but could πέσῃ ἐς πλέον τοῦ σθ . mean, "live to a point of time beyond τὸ σθ. "?

ὁ δ’ ἐπίκουρος ἰσοτέλεστος , "and the succourer ( i.e. , the deliverer from life's troubles) comes at the last to all alike,"— when the doom of Hades has appeared, — "namely, Death at the end." The man who is to attain long life has the same end before him as the man of shorter span,— viz. death; the only difference is that the long-lived man has to go through years of suffering which the other escapes, until death comes to him as a welcome ἐπίκουρος . Cp. Ai. 475 τί γὰρ παρ’ ἦμαρ ἡμέρα τέρπειν ἔχει, προσθεῖσα κἀναθεῖσα τοῦ γε κατθανεῖν; "what joy is there in the sequence of the days,—now threatening, now delaying— death? "

ἰσοτέλεστος might be defended as act., " making an end for all alike,"(see examples on 1031,) but is better taken as pass., lit., " accomplished for all alike," i.e.forming the τέλος for them. The phrase τέλος θανάτοιο was in the poet's mind, and has blended itself with the image of a personal deliverer. (Cp. on O. T. 866, 1300.)—Whitelaw takes ἰσοτέλεστος (as pass.) with μοῖρα , a doom paid alike by all; i.e. all are ἰσοτελεῖς in paying the tribute of their lives to Pluto. This may be right; but the accumulation of epithets on μοῖρα becomes somewhat heavy, while ἐπίκουρος is left in a long suspense.

ἀνυμέναιος : to death belongs the θρῆνος , not the joyous song of the marriage procession, or the music of the lyre, with dancing: cp. Eur. I. T. 144 θρήνοις ἔγκειμαι, τᾶς οὐκ εὐμούσου μολπᾶς ἀλύροις ἐλέγοις . So Aesch. ( Suppl. 681) calls war ἄχορον ἀκίθαριν δακρυογόνον Ἄρη : cp. Eur. Tro. 121 ἄτας κελαδεῖν ἀχορεύτους : Aesch. Eum. 331 ὕμνος ἐξ Ἐρινύων

... ἀφόρμικτος .

ἀναπέφηνε , hath suddenly appeared: Il. 11.173 (oxen) ἅς τε λέων ἐφόβησε μολὼν ἐν νυκτὸς ἀμολγῷ πάσας· τῇ δέ τ’ ἰῇ ἀναφαίνεται αἰπὺς ὄλεθρος : "he turns all to flight, and to one of them sheer death appeareth instantly. "Cp. ἀνακύπτω .

μὴ φῦναι τὸν ἅπ. νικᾷ λόγον , lit., "Not to be born exceeds every possible estimate ,"—of the gain, as compared with the loss, of being born.

ὁ ἅπας λόγος is strictly, the whole range of possible appreciation: for the art. with ἅπας cp. Thuc. 6.16 περὶ τῶν ἁπάντων ἀγωνίζεσθαι , for the sum of their fortunes: ib. 6 τὴν ἅπασαν δύναμιν τῆς Σικελίας , the total power. Rate the gain of being born as high as you please; the gain of not being born is higher. Two other ways are possible:—(1) "Not to be born excels the whole account ,"— i.e. excels all the other things (joys, sorrows, of life) that come into account. The drawback to this is the somewhat strained sense of λόγον . (2) " Stands first on the whole reckoning ,"( τὸν ἅ. λόγον being cogn. acc., or acc. of respect)— i.e. when a balance is struck between the good and the evil of being born. This seems too cold and cautious for the context.

The form hints that Soph. was thinking of the verses of Theognis (425 ff.) which the schol. quotes, without naming that poet, as familiar ( τὸ λεγόμενον ):— πάντων μὲν μὴ φῦναι ἐπιχθονίοισιν ἄριστον, μηδ’ ἐσιδεῖν αὐγὰς ὀξέος ἠελίου, φύντα δ’ ὅπως ὤκιστα πύλας Ἀΐδαο περῆσαι καὶ κεῖσθαι πολλὴν γῆν ἐπιεσσάμενον . Diog. Laert. 10. 1. 126 quotes Epicurus as censuring these lines, and remarking that a man who really thought so ought to quit life,— ἐν ἑτοίμῳ γὰρ αὐτῷ τοῦτ’ ἔστιν . Cic. Tusc. 1. 48. 115 Non nasci homini longe optimum esse, proximum autem quam primum mori : where he translates the lines of Eur. (fr. 452) ἐχρῆν γὰρ ἡμᾶς σύλλογον ποιουμένους τὸν φύντα θρηνεῖν εἰς ὅσ’ ἔρχεται κακά· τὸν δ’ αὖ θανόντα καὶ πόνων πεπαυμένον χαίροντας εὐφημοῦντας ἐκπέμπειν δόμων . Alexis (Midd. Com., 350 B.C. ) Μανδραγοριζομένη 1. 14 οὐκοῦν τὸ πολλοῖς τῶν σοφῶν εἰρημένον, τὸ μὴ γενέσθαι μὲν κράτιστόν ἐστ’ ἀεί, ἐπὰν γένηται δ’, ὡς τάχιστ’ ἔχειν τέλος .

ἐπεὶ φανῇ , when he has been born, cp. 974: for subj., 395.

The MS. βῆναι κεῖθεν ὅθεν περ ἥκειis usu. defended as an instance of "attraction" ; but it is harsher than any example that can be produced. Thus in Plat. Crito 45B πολλαχοῦ μὲν γὰρ καὶ ἄλλοσε ὅποι ἂν ἀφίκῃ ἀγαπήσουσί σε , where ἄλλοσε stands for ἄλλοθι by attraction to ὅποι , it is not preceded by a verb answering to βῆναι here. Who could say, ἀπελθὼν ἄλλοσε (for ἄλλοθεν ) ὅποι ἂν ἀφίκῃ , if he meant, "having departed from another place, whithersoever you may have come"? So, here, βῆναι κεῖθεν ὅθεν περ ἥκει surely could not mean, "to go to that place whence he has come." βῆναιand ἥκει being thus sharply opposed, each verb requires its proper adverb. I should prefer to read κεῖσ’ ὁπόθεν , as Blaydes proposed. Cp. Tennyson, "The Coming of Arthur," (of man's destiny,) "From the great deep to the great deep he goes."

πολὺ δεύτερον : easily the second-best thing: Thuc. 2.97 ἡ βασιλεία ( ἡ τῶν Ὀδρυσῶν )... τῶν...ἐν τῇ Εὐρώπῃ μεγίστη ἐγένετο χρημάτων προσόδῳ,...ἰσχύϊ δὲ μά‐ χης καὶ στρατοῦ πλήθει πολὺ δευτέρα μετὰ τὴν τῶν Σκυθῶν (where "easily second" suits the context better than "decidedly inferior" ).

πολὺ with compar., as Il. 6.158 πολὺ φέρτερος , Thuc. 1.35 πολὺ...ἐν πλείονι αἰτίᾳ , etc. (but πολλῷ...πρῶτον Ant. 1347 ).

ὡς εὖτ’ ἂν … καμάτων ἔνι ; The first point to decide in this vexed passage is:—Does Sophocles here speak of τὸ νέον as a brief space of joy before the troubles of life begin? Or is τὸ νέον itself the period of fierce passions and troubles? The former, I think. Cp. Ai. 552 ff. (ajax speaking to his young son)καίτοι σε καὶ νῦν τοῦτό γε ζηλοῦν ἔχω, ὁθούνεκ’ οὐδὲν τῶνδ’ ἐπαισθάνει κακῶν. ἐν τῷ φρονεῖν γὰρ μηδὲν ἥδιστος βίος, ἕως τὸ χαίρειν καὶ τὸ λυπεῖσθαι μάθῃς. … τέως δὲ κούφοις πνεύμασιν βόσκου, νέαν ψυχὴν ἀτάλλων . Tr. 144 τὸ γὰρ νεάζον ἐν τοιοῖσδε βόσκεται χώροισιν αὑτοῦ, καί νιν οὐ θάλπος θεοῦ, οὐδ’ ὄμβρος, οὐδὲ πνευμάτων οὐδὲν κλονεῖ, ἀλλ’ ἡδοναῖς ἄμοχθον ἐξαίρει βίον , etc.

παρῇ , then, must be taken from παρίημι , not from πάρειμι , unless we are prepared to write φέρει , and boldly to alter τις πλάγχθη , etc. For παρῇ ("remit,""give up"), cp. Eur. Tro. 645 παρεῖσα πόθον : Plat. Rep. 460E ἐπειδὰν τὴν ὀξυτάτην δρόμου ἀκμὴν παρῇ .

τίς πλαγὰ (Herwerden) is the best correction yet proposed for the MS. τις πλάγχθη . Cp. Aesch. Pers. 251 ὡς ἐν μιᾷ πληγῇ κατέφθαρται πολὺς | ὄλβος : Eum. 933 πληγαὶ βιότου . For other interpretations and conjectures see Appendix.

φθόνος (see cr. n.), the root of so much evil, is more naturally placed before στάσεις , while φόνοι is more fitting as a climax than at the beginning of the list.

κατάμεμπτον , "disparaged," because often spoken of as dreary (cp. ὀλοῷ ἐπὶ γήραος οὐδῷ, γήραϊ λυγρῷ , etc.). Shaksp. As You Like It 2. 3. 41 "When service should in my old limbs lie lame, And unregarded age, in corners thrown."

ἐπιλέλογχε , "next ( ἐπι‐" ) falls to his lot.Cp. Pind. O. 1. 53 ἀκέρδεια λέλογχεν θαμινὰ κακαγόρος (Dor. acc. pl.), "sore loss hath oft come on evil-speakers," a gnomic perf., as here. Here, too, we might understand τὸν ἄνθρωπον : but the verb seems rather to be intrans., as oft. λαγχάνω : Eur. Hel. 213 αἰὼν δυσαίων τις ἔλαχεν, ἔλαχεν : Od. 9.159 ἐς δὲ ἑκάστην | ἐννέα λάγχανον αἶγες , "fell to the portion of each ship" : Plat. Legg. 745D καθιερῶσαι τὸ λαχὸν μέρος ἑκάστῳ τῷ θεῷ . The ellipse of the object here is made easier by the notion which the verb conveys, "'tis the turn of old age next." —Not: "he obtains old age next."

ἀκρατές , "weak" : Eustath. 790. 92 ἀκρατὲς ἐκεῖνός φησιν, οὐ τὸ ἀκόλαστον, ἀλλα τὸ ποιοῦν πάρεσιν, ὡς μὴ ἔχοντα τὸν γέροντα κρατεῖν ἑαυτοῦ . So Hesych. s.v. , quoting Eur. in the lost Aeolus. Cp. Ph. 486 καίπερ ὢν ἀκράτωρ ὁ τλήμων, χωλός . Perhaps an Ionic use of ἀκρατής , for Hippocr. has it in this sense ( Aph. 1247): in Attic prose it always means "without control" over passion or desire ( impotens ). For ἄφιλον placed after γῆρας , cp. Ph. 392 n.

κακὰ κακῶν , "ills of ills," = "worst of ills" : O. T. 465 ἄρρητ’ ἀρρήτων (n.).

ξυνοικεῖ : cp. 1134.

βόρειος ἀκτὰ , a shore exposed to the north wind, and so lashed by the waves ( κυματοπλὴξ ) which that wind raises χειμερία , in the stormy season. Cp. Ant. 592 στόνῳ βρέμουσιν ἀντιπλῆγες ἀκταί (in a like comparison). So Tr. 112 πολλὰ γὰρ ὥστ’ ἀκάμαντος ἢ νότου ἢ βορέα τις | κύματ’ … ἴδοι (of the troubles of Heracles).

κατ’ ἄκρας , "utterly," in the sense of "violently": perh. with a reminiscence of Od. 5.313 (quoted by campbell)ὡς ἄρα μιν εἰπόντ’ ἔλασεν μέγα κῦμα κατ’ ἄκρης , "the great wave smote down on him" (Odysseus on his raft): in Ant. 201 πρῆσαι κατ’ ἄκρας (of destroying a city).

κυματοα—γεῖς , breaking like billows.

Compare this poet. indication of the four points of the compass with the prose phraseology in Xen. Anab. 3.5.15, πρὸς ἕω, πρὸς ἑσπέραν, πρὸς μεσημβρίαν, πρὸς ἄρκτον.

ἀνὰ μέσσαν ἀκτῖν’ = "in the region of the noon-tide ray," i.e. these waves of trouble are supposed to be driven by a south wind (cp. Tr. 112, n. on 1240).

*(πιπᾶν . Arist. Meteor. 1.13(Berl. ed. 350 b 6) ὑπ’ αὐτὴν δὲ τὴν ἄρκτον ὑπὲρ τῆς ἐσχάτης Σκυθίας αἱ καλούμεναι *(πῖπαι, περὶ ὧν τοῦ μεγέθους λίαν εἰσὶν οἱ λεγόμενοι λόγοι μυθώδεις . It is fortunate that this passage is extant, showing, as I think it does beyond all reasonable doubt, that Soph. here named the Rhipaean mountains, "beyond utmost Scythia," as representing the North. Aristotle's words prove that the name *(πῖπαι for these mountains was thoroughly familiar. Cp. Alcman of Sparta (660 B.C.) fr. 51 (Bergk), *(πίπας, ὄρος ἔνθεον ( ἀνθέον Lobeck) ὕλᾳ, | Νυκτὸς μελαίνας στέρνον . Hellanicus (circ. 450 B.C.) fr. 96 (Müller) τοὺς δὲ Ὑπερβορέους ὑπὲρτὰ Ῥίπαια ὄρη οἰκεῖν ἱστορεῖ . Damastes of Sigeum (his younger contemporary) fr. 1 ἄνω δ’ Ἀριμασπῶν τὰ *(πίπαια ὄρη, ἐξ ὦν τὸν βορέαν πνεῖν, χιόνα δ’ αὐτὰ μήποτε ἐλλείπειν· ὑπὲρ δὲ τὰ ὄρη ταῦτα Ὑπερβορέους καθήκειν εἰς τὴν ἑτέραν θάλασσαν . For the age of Sophocles, these mountains belonged wholly to the region of myth, and so were all the more suitable for his purpose here. The Roman poets, too, used the "Rhipaei montes" to denote the uttermost North ( Verg. Geo. 1. 240, etc.). The name Ῥῖπαι was only ῥιπαί ,—the "blasts" of Boreas coming thence.

ἐννυχιᾶν , wrapped in gloom and storm: cp. 1558.

Others, not taking ῥιπᾶν as a name, render: (1) "From the nocturnal blasts," — but this would not sufficiently indicate the north. (2) "From the vibrating starrays of night," like El. 105 παμφεγγεῖς ἄστρων | ῥιπάς . But there would be no point in saying that troubles come on Oedipus from the West , the East , the South , and— the stars. There is, indeed, a secondary contrast between the brightness of the South and the gloom of the North; but the primary contrast is between the regions.

1249-1555: Fourth episode

Fourth ἐπεισόδιον , divided by a κομμός (1447—1499). Polyneices is dismissed with his father's curse. Hardly has he departed, when thunder is heard (1456). Theseus is summoned, and receives the last injunctions of Oedipus, who knows that his hour has come. Then Oedipus, followed by his daughters and by Theseus, leads the way to the place where he is destined to pass out of life (1555).

καὶ μὴν , introducing the new comer (549):

ἡμῖν ethic dat. (81).

ἀνδρῶν γε μοῦνος (cp. 875 ), "with no escort at least," in contrast to Creon, 722 ἆσσον ἔρχεται | Κρέων ὅδ’ ἡμῖν οὐκ ἄνευ πομπῶν, πάτερ . Oedipus dreaded that his son, like Creon, would make an attempt to carry him off by violence: cp. 1206 εἴπερ κεῖνος ὧδ’ ἐλεύσεται, | μηδεὶς κρατείτω etc.: and Antigone hastens to assure him at once that Polyneices comes otherwise than as Creon came. He is alone , and in tears. For the gen. cp. Ai. 511 σοῦ...μόνος .—Others: —(1) "he, and no one else" : this seems somewhat weak. (2) "weeping as no man weeps"(but only women):—a modern view of weeping: it is enough to remember Achilles and Aeneas.

ἀστακτὶ has ι— in 1646 . The general rule (Blomfield glossar. Aesch. PV 216) is that such adverbs, when from nouns in η or α , end in ει (as αὐτοβοεί ): when from nouns in ος , in ι , which is more often short, but sometimes long. For ι^ cp. ἐγερτί ( Ant. 413), νεωστί ( El. 1049), σκυθιστί (fr. 429), ἀωρί ( Aristoph. Eccl. 741), ἀνδριστί ( ib. 149), δωριστί ( Eq. 989), the Homeric ἀμογητί, μεγαλωστί , etc. For ι— , ἀνοιμωκτί( Ai. 1227), ἀνιδρωτί ( Il. 15.228), ἀσπουδί ( 8. 512 ), ἀνωιστί ( Od. 4.92), etc.

ἀστακτὶ , not στάγδην ( stillatim ): Plat. Phaedo 117C ἐμοῦ γε...ἀστακτὶ ἐχώρει τὰ δάκρυα . So Eur. I. T. 1242 ἀστάκτων...ὑδάτων , and Apoll. Rh. 3. 804 ἀσταγές.

ὧδε = δεῦρο : cp. 1286 , O. T. 7.

κατείχομεν γνώμῃ , apprehended: Plat. Men. 72 D οὐ μέντοι ὡς βούλομαί γέ πω κατέχω τὸ ἐρωτώμενον .

δράσω , probably aor. subj. (cp. 478), though it might be fut.: cp. Tr. 973 τί πάθω; τί δὲ μήσομαι; οἴμοι . So Eur. Phoen. 1310 οἴμοι, τί δράσω; πότερ’ ἐμαυτὸν ἢ πόλιν | στένω δακρύσας , etc. The Phoenissae being the earlier play, it is possible that Soph. had it in mind, but it is quite as likely that the coincidence is accidental: it is at any rate trivial.

ἐνθάδ’ ἐκβεβλημένον , in exile here: Plat. Gorg. 468D εἴ τις ἀποκτείνει τινὰ ἢ ἐκβάλλει ἐκ πόλεως ἢ ἀφαιρεῖται χρήματα (cp. ἐκπίπτειν , of being exiled). We might understand, "shipwrecked here," ἐκβάλλω being regularly used of casting ashore; but I prefer the simpler version.

σὺν : cp. El. 191 ἀεικεῖ σὺν στολᾷ.

τῆς : see on 747 .

γέρων … πίνος : Od. 22.184 σάκος εὐρὺ γέρον, πεπαλαγμένον ἄζῃ (stained with rust): Theocr. 7. 17 ἀμφὶ δέ οἱ στήθεσσι γέρων ἐσφίγγετο πέπλος (cp. anus charta, Catull. 68. 46 ). So Aristoph. Lys. 1207 ἄρτος...νεανίας

συγκατῴκηκεν , has made an abiding home, emphatic perf., cp. 186 τέτροφεν (n.), 1004 .

πλευρὰν μαραίνων can mean only that the squalor of the raiment is unwholesome for the body to which it clings. Cp. Aesch. PV 596 νόσον ..

... ἂ μαραίνει με . We cannot render merely, "marring the comeliness of thy form" (as Ellendt, de sordibus corpus dehonestantibus ).

κρατὶ ὀμματοστερεῖ , locative dat.: cp. on 313 .

ἀκτένιστος : Her. 7.208 (the Lacedaemonians before Thermopylae) τοὺς μὲν δὴ ὥρα γυμναζομένους τῶν ἀνδρῶν, τοὺς δὲ τὰς κόμας κτενιζομένους . The κτείς was usu. of boxwood, ivory, or metal.

ᾄσσεται : Il. 6.510 ἀμφὶ δὲ χαῖται | ὤμοις ἀΐσσονται .

ἀδελφὰ … τούτοισιν : but Ant. 192 ἀδελφὰ τῶνδε . The dat. occurs elsewhere (as Plat. Tim. 67E), but the gen. is much commoner.

φορεῖ is taken by some as "obtains by begging" ; but a conjecture to that effect would be hardly in place. Obviously it means simply " carries ,"and alludes to a wallet ( πήρα ) carried by Oed., for the reception of the σπανιστὰ δωρήματα (4). This was a part of the conventional outfit for the wandering beggar ; so, when Athena turned Odysseus into that guise, she gave him σκῆπτρον καὶ ἀεικέα πήρην, πυκνὰ ῥωγαλέην· ἐν δὲ στρόφος ἦεν ἀορτήρ : "a staff, and a mean, much-tattered wallet; and therewith was a cord to hang it" ( Od. 13.437).

"And I testify that I have come to be, have proved myself, most vile in regard to thy maintenance":

ἥκειν as 1177 ἔχθιστον...ἥκει (n.). (Better thus than, "I, who have come hither, am," etc.)

τροφ. ταῖς σαῖσιν , dat. of respect.

μὴ )ξ ἄλλων : El. 1225 ΗΛ. ὦ φθέγμ’, ἀφίκου; ΟΡ. μηκέτ’ ἄλλοθεν πύθῃ .

ἀλλὰ … γὰρ , "but since ": see on 988 .

Ζηνὶ σύνθακος θρόνων , a sharer with Zeus on his throne: cp. on 1382 . Where we should say, "an attribute "of godhead, the Greeks often use the image of assessor.

Αἰδὼς , here compassion; see on 237 . Αἰδώς , as well as Ἔλεος , had an altar at Athens (see Paus. 1.17.1 , cited on 260). Shaksp. Merch. 4. 1. 193(mercy): "It is enthroned in the hearts of kings, It is an attribute to God Himself; And earthly power doth then show likest God's, When mercy seasons justice."

ἐπ’ ἔργοις πᾶσι , in all deeds: cp. Il. 4.178 αἴθ’ οὕτως ἐπὶ πᾶσι χόλον τελέσεῑ Ἀγαμέμνων , "in all cases" (as in this).

καὶ πρὸς σοί , " nigh to thee also."In this sense πρός is usu. said of places (see 10), very seldom of persons (except in such phrases as ἃ πρὸς τοῖς θεσμοθέταις ἔλεγε , before their tribunal, Dem. or. 20 § 98 ). In Ant. 1188 κλίνομαι

... πρὸς δμωαῖσι = "sink into their arms" : in Ai. 95 ἔβαψας ἔγχος εὖ πρὸς Ἀργείων στρατῷ = on them; and so ib. 97 πρὸς Ἀτρείδαισιν .

τῶν γὰρ ἡμαρτημένων : "there are remedies for the faults committed ( i.e. if Oed. will return to Thebes with Polyneices), while there is no possibility of adding to them."In this appeal for pardon, the "faults" most naturally mean those committed by the speaker; but the vague phrase which he has chosen permits the thought that there have been errors on both sides.

προσφορὰ implies at once a confession and an assurance: the son has behaved as ill as possible; he could not, even if he would, add to his offence. Hartung's ἀναφορά could not mean what he intends, "there is no possibility of recalling the past,"but only, "there is no possibility of referring the blame elsewhere," —of putting it on other shoulders.

τί σιγᾷς ; An anxious pause, while Oed. remains silent: cp. 315, 318.

μή μ’ ἀποστραφῇς : Xen. Cyr. 5.5.36 ἦ καὶ φιλήσω σε; Εἰ σὺ βούλει, ἔφη. Καὶ οὐκ ἀποστρέψει με ὥσπερ ἄρτι ; But the place from which one turns is put in the gen., as O. T. 431 οἴκων τῶνδ’ ἀποστραφείς.

ἀτιμάσας , of rejecting a suppliant, cp. 49, 286.

ὦ σπέρματ’ : for the plur. cp. 600. The v.l. σπέρμα τἀνδρὸς might be defended by Tr. 1147 κάλει τὸ πᾶν μοι σπέρμα σῶν ὁμαιμόνων (cp. ib. 304); but the sing., when it refers to more than one person, is usu. rather "race," like σπέρμα Πελοπιδῶν Aesch. Cho. 503 . Cp. 330.

ἐμαὶ δ’ . When different relationships of the same person are expressed, the second is introduced by δέ , without a preceding μέν : Aesch. Pers. 151 μήτηρ βασιλέως, | βασίλεια δ’ ἐμή Eur. Med. 970 πατρὸς νέαν γυναῖκα, δεσπότιν δ’ ἐμήν : Her. 7.10 πατρὶ τῷ σῷ, ἀδελφεῷ δὲ ἐμῷ : 8. 54 Ἀθηναίων τοὺς φυγάδας, ἑωυτῷ δὲ ἑπομένους .

ἀλλ’ ὑμεῖς γε , " Ye at least"(since I have failed): cp. El. 411 συγγένεσθέ γ’ ἀλλὰ νῦν ( now , at least): ib. 415 λέγ’ ἀλλὰ τοῦτο ( this , at least): ib. 1013 νοῦν σχὲς ἀλλὰ τῷ χρόνῳ ποτέ : Tr. 320 εἴπ’, ὦ τάλαιν’, ἀλλ’ ἡμίν : Dem. or. 3 § 33 ἐὰν οὖν ἀλλὰ νῦν γ’ ἔτι...ἐθελήσητε .

δυσπρόσοιστον = χαλεπὸν προσφέρεσθαι (midd.), hard for one to hold intercourse with. Cp. Plat. Lys. 223 B ἐδόκουν ἡμῖν...ἄποροι εἶναι προσφέρεσθαι , they "seemed to us hard to deal with." The epithet refers to his sullen silence , and is defined by ἀπροσήγορον . In Eur. I. A. 345 δυσπρόσιτος ἔσω τε κλῄθρων σπάνιος , Thuc. 1.130 δυσπρόσοδον... αὑτὸν παρεῖχε , the sense is "hard of access ," i.e.living in a haughty seclusion. Cp. Tr. 1093 λέοντ’, ἄπλατον θρέμμα κἀπροσήγορον (the Nemean lion).

στόμα : for the periphrasis cp. 603.

ὡς μή μ’ ἄτιμον … οὕτως ἀφῇ με . The objection to ἀφῇ γε is that a second γε (though possible, see on 387 ) is here weak after θεοῦ γε . As to its place after ἀφῇ , that is paralleled by 1409. On the other hand a repeated με , in the utterance of impassioned entreaty, may be defended by 1407 ff. μή τοί με... μή μ’ ἀτιμάσητέ γε : cp. Tr. 218 ἰδού μ’ ἀναταράσσει | εὐοῖ μ’ ὁ κισσός : Eur. Phoen. 497 ἐμοὶ μέν, εἰ καὶ μὴ καθ’ Ἑλλήνων χθόνα τεθράμμεθ’, ἀλλ’ οὖν ξυνετά μοι δοκεῖς λέγειν .

Elmsley's conjecture οὕτως ἀφιῇ , which Hartung adopts, is unmetrical. ἵημι has ι^ always in pres. subj. and opt.: Il. 13.234 μεθίῃσι μάχεσθαι : Hom. Hymn. 4.152 προίῃ βέλεα στονόεντα : Theogn. 94 γλῶσσαν ἱῇσι κακήν : Od. 2.185 ὧδ’ ἀνιείης . In Aristoph. Lys. 157 τί δ); ἢν ἀφίωσιν ἄνδρες ἡμᾶς, ὦ μέλε (so the MSS.), Kuster brought in a gratuitous error by writing ἀφίωσ’ , which Dindorf has adopted. (As Chandler says, ἀφίωσι is a false accent for ἀφιῶσι . Accent. , 2nd ed. § 794, cp. § 820.) In the pres. indic., imper., inf., and part., ι— is normal, but Homeric verse usually has ι^ in thesis (as when ἵενται ends a line); and the part. ἱείς ( ι— in Aristoph. Eq. 522) occurs with ι^ in Trag. ( Aesch. Th. 493, etc.). Cp. El. 131n.

ἀφῆται (Blaydes) would mean " let go hold of "(with gen., O. T. 1521 τέκνων δ’ ἀφοῦ ), not " dismiss. "

τοῦ θεοῦ γε , Poseidon (1158): γε emphasises the whole phrase, to which ὄντα would usu. be added (cp. 83): cp. O. T. 929 ὀλβία … | γένοιτ;, ἐκείνου γ’ οὖσα παντελὴς δάμαρ.

προστάτην : cp. on 1171 .

οὕτως , so contemptuously: cp. O. T. 256, Ant. 315.

χρείᾳ , a causal (rather than modal) dat., cp. 333 πόθοισι : Ph. 162 φορβῆς χρείᾳ | στίβον ὀγμεύει .

τὰ πολλὰ ῥήματα , "the many words" (of any given long speech), with gnomic aor., as 1214 αἱ μακραὶ | ἁμέραι κατέθεντο . Distinguish 87 τὰ πολλ’ ἐκεῖνα κακά , " those many,"in a definite allusion. ( τὰ πολλὰ must not be taken separately as adv., "oft." )

ἢ τέρψαντά τι etc.: "by giving some pleasure,—or by some utterance of indignation, or of pity." Not, "by exciting some indignation or some pity."Neither δυσχεραίνειν nor κατοικτίζειν is ever causative in classical Greek. In Eur. I. A. 686 κατῳκτίσθην is not, "I was moved to pity," but "I bewailed myself," the pass. aor. in midd. sense, as often. The emotion of the speaker will awaken a response in the hearer.

ἀφωνήτοις in act. sense: so ἀναύδατος ( Tr. 968) , ἄφθεγκτος (Aesch. Eum. 245) ; cp. ἀφόβητος , "fearless," O. T. 885: and n. above on 1031 .

ἐξηγεῖ , praecipis (but otherwise in 1520). Cp. Ai. 320 ἐξηγεῖτ’ , "he ever taught" (Tecmessa recalling the utterances of Ajax).

ποιούμενος ᾀρωγόν , "making my helper," i.e. appealing to his name: cp. O. T. 240( τὸν ἄνδρα ) κοινὸν ποεῖσθαι , "make him partner" : Theognis 113 μήποτε τὸν κακὸν ἄνδρα φίλον ποιεῖσθαι ἑταῖρον.

ὧδε with μολεῖν (epex. inf.), "that I should come hither" : cp. 1251.

ἀνέστησεν : cp. 276.

λέξαι τ’ ἀκοῦσαί τ’ : see on 190 .

ἐξόδῳ : see 1165.

βουλήσομαι , "I shall wish" ( i.e. until the hoped-for fulfilment of the wish has been attained). So O. T. 1077(where see n.), Ai. 681, etc.

θέλω δὲ λέξαι , those things for which I came; cognate acc. of errand, as O. T. 1005 τοῦτ’ ἀφικόμην : Plat. Prot. 310E αὐτὰ ταῦτα καὶ νῦν ἥκω . See n. on O. T. 788.

πανάρχοις is fitting, since each brother claimed the sole power (373).

γεραίτερος , (Jacobs and Nauck,) for γεραιτέρᾳ , has been received by several edd., including Dindorf and Wecklein. The common idiom doubtless favours it; yet the phrase, "brought into being by the elder birth ,"is surely intelligible as a poetical fusion of γονῇ προτέρᾳ πεφυκώς with γεραίτερος πεφυκώς .

In Attic prose the comparative of γεραιός always implies the contrast between youth and a more advanced period of life ( Thuc. 6.18 ἅμα νέοι γεραιτέροις βουλεύοντες ). The use in the text, to denote merely priority of birth (Attic πρεσβύτερος ), is Ionic, as Her. 6.52 ἀμφότερα τὰ παιδία ἡγήσασθαι βασιλέας, τιμᾶν δὲ μᾶλλον τὸν γεραίτερον : and poetical, as Theocr. 15. 139 ὁ γεραίτατος εἴκατι παίδων .

ἀνθ’ ὧν , "wherefore" : cp. O. T. 264n.—In Ἐτεοκλῆς the ο might be either long or short (cp. on 1 ): elsewhere Soph. has the name only in Ant. 23, 194 ( Ἐτεοκλέα beginning both verses).

λόγῳ , in an argument upon the claim, before a competent tribunal.

εἰς ἔλεγχον : cp. 835 τάχ’ εἰς βάσανον εἶ χερῶν.

χειρὸς οὐδ’ ἔργου is a species of hendiadys,—the practical test of single combat (cp. Ai. 814 τάχος γὰρ ἔργου καὶ ποδῶν ἅμ’ ἕψεται ). We cannot distinguish χειρός , as the duel, from ἔργου , as a trial of strength between adherents, since Thebes was with Eteocles. Hermann's οὐδ’ (for the MS. οὔτ’ ), before ἔργου , is necessary, unless we suppose an οὔτε understood before χειρός : cp. on O. T. 236ff.

μάλιστα μὲν with λέγω , not with τὴν σὴν Ἐρ .: "and of these things I hold (as the most probable account) that the curse on thy race is the cause;— then from seers also I hear in this sense." Cp. El. 932 οἶμαι μάλιστ’ ἔγωγε τοῦ τεθνηκότος μνημεἶ Ὀρέστου ταῦτα προσθεῖναί τινα , "I think it most likely that...": Ph. 617 οἴοιτο μὲν μάλισθ’ ἑκούσιον λαβών , "he thought it most likely that he (could bring him) without compulsion." The μέν after μάλιστα opposes this view, the most likely, to other views (not stated) which are possible, though less probable: ἔπειτα is not opposed to μέν , but introduces the fact which confirms his conjecture.

τὴν σὴν Ἐρινὺν , the Fury who pursues thee and thy race, the family curse, 369 τὴν πάλαι γένους φθοράν (cp. 965), as Oed. himself called his sons' strife πεπρωμένην (421). Not, " thy curse on thy sons": Polyneices knows nothing of the imprecation uttered at 421 ff. It is a distinctive point in the Sophoclean treatment of the story that the curse of Oed. on his sons comes after the outbreak of war between them, not before it, as with Aesch. and Eur.: see Introd.

μάντεων , at Argos, probably alluding to Amphiaraus (1313). This Argive utterance as to the cause of the brothers' strife may be conceived as a part of the oracles noticed at 1331, which also concerned the issue.

The γὰρ seems meant to introduce a further account of what the μάντεις at Argos had said; but no such explanation is given. γὰρ cannot be explained, at this point in the story, as the mere preface to narrative ( O. T. 277); that should have stood in 1292. Yet I would not write δ’ ἄρ’ . The hearers are left to understand that he found the seers among his new allies.

τὸ Δωρικόν , simply as being in the Δωρίδι νάσῳ Πέλοπος (see on 695 ); cp. on 378 ( προσλαμβάνει ).

γῆς Ἀπίας , a name for the Peloponnesus ( Aesch. Ag. 256), from the mythical king Ἆπις , who crossed over from Naupactus, "before Pelops had come to Olympia," as Paus. says, and purged the land of monsters. The Sicyon myth made him son of Telchin ( Paus. 2.5.7 ); Aesch. calls him ἰατρόμαντις παῖς Ἀπόλλωνος ( Suppl. 263). Distinguish 1685 ἀπίαν γᾶν , "a far land" ( ἀπό ).

τετίμηνται : for the pf., expressing fixed repute, cp. on 186 , 1004: Thuc. 2.45 φθόνος γὰρ τοῖς ζῶσι πρὸς τὸ ἀντίπαλον, τὸ δὲ μὴ ἐμποδὼν ἀνανταγωνίστῳ εὐνοίᾳ τετίμηται , is in permanent honour.

δορί : see on 620 . This was the ordinary form, i.e. the form used in prose, as by Thuc. In the iambic verse of tragedy it is only once necessary ( Eur. Hec. 5 κίνδυνος ἔσχε δορὶ πεσεῖν Ἑλληνικῷ ). In lyrics it was freely used by Aesch. and Eur. But neither the iambics nor the lyrics of Soph. anywhere require it, while they thrice require δόρει . The question, then, is: Are we to assume that Soph. never used δορί ? As the MSS. give that form even where δόρει is necessary, their evidence is indecisive. On general grounds it is more probable that Soph. should have admitted both forms. This was Hermann's view; among recent editors, Bellermann supports it.

τὸν ἑπτάλογχον … στόλον , "the expedition with seven bodies of spearmen" ; i.e. the compound adj. is equivalent to two separate epithets, "sevenfold," and "armed with spears" : cp. on 17 πυκνόπτεροι . The boldness of the phrase consists in the collective sing. στόλον being used instead of a plur. like τάξεις (1311). Not, "under the seven spears of seven leaders," as if the λόγχη of each leader was an ensign. Cp. on 1311 . The art. τόν , because the expedition is no longer a project, but a fact (1312).

πανδίκως , as asserting just claims in fair fight. The device on the shield of the Aeschylean Polyneices is Δίκη leading a man in golden armour, with the words, κατάξω δ’ ἄνδρα τόνδε, καὶ πόλιν ἕξει πατρῴων δωμάτων τ’ ἐπιστροφάς ( Theb. 647).

τοὺς τάδ’ ἐκπρ ., Eteocles: for pl., cp. 148.

εἶεν marks a pause after a statement, before the speaker proceeds to comment or argument: so El. 534: Eur. Med. 386 εἶεν· καὶ δὴ τεθνᾶσι· τίς με δέξεται πόλις;

αὐτός τ’ : cp. 462. The genitives are simply subjective, "prayers of mine and of theirs," i.e. made by us (cp. 1326), rather than gen. of connection, "about myself," etc.

τάξεσιν … λόγχαις . The "allies" are the chieftains. They have marched "with their seven hosts and their seven spears," because each, carrying his spear, rides at the head of his own body of spearmen. Polyneices, who is one of the seven, thinks of himself for the moment as present with his comrades in arms.

δορυσσοῦς = δορυσσόος , a word used also by Hes. and Aesch. (not Hom.), and usu. rendered "spear- brandishing. "But this seems to confuse σεύω with σείω . On the analogy of the Homeric λαοσσόος , "urging on the host" (epith. of Ares etc.), and the Pindaric ἱπποσόας , "steed-urging,"

δορυσσόος should mean rather "spear hurling " (cp. Il. 11.147 ὅλμον δ’ ὣς ἔσσευε κυλίνδεσθαι , sent him rolling like a ball of stone). " Charging with the spear"is less suitable, since the epic δόρυ is rather a missile than a cavalry-lance.

Ἀμφιάρεως ( -uu- , cp. on 1 ), son of Oecles, "at once the Achilles and the Calchas of the war" (as Schneidewin says), is the most pathetic figure of the legend. He foresees the issue; but his wife Eriphylè, the sister of Adrastus, persuades him to go (having been bribed by Polyneices with Harmonia's necklace); and when all the chiefs save Adrastus have fallen, the Theban soil opens, and swallows up Amphiaraus and his chariot: El. 837: Pind. Nem. 9.24: 10. 8. Cp. Ol. 6. 15 (adrastus speaking) ποθέω στρατιᾶς ὀφθαλμὸν ἐμᾶς, ἀμφότερον μάντιν τ’ ἀγαθὸν καὶ δουρὶ μάρνασθαι . Aesch. makes him the type of ill-fated virtue ( Theb. 597). In contrast with the ὕβρις of the other chiefs, his σωφροσύνη is marked by the absence of any device ( σῆμα ) on his shield ( ib. 591, Eur. Phoen. 1112 ἄσημ’ ὅπλα ). The same Greek feeling for a tragic prescience is seen in the story so beautifully told by Herod. (9. 16) of the Persian guest at the banquet of Attagīnus.

τὰ πρῶτα μὲν … πρῶτα δέ : the art. is to be repeated with the second clause. For the epanaphora cp. 5: Il. 1.258 οἳ περὶ μὲν βουλὴν Δαναῶν, περὶ δ’ ἐστὲ μάχεσθαι .

οἰωνῶν ὁδοῖς , in respect to the paths of birds of omen, i.e. in applying the rules of augury to their flights. Cp. Il. 12.237 τύνη δ’ οἰωνοῖσι τανυπτερύγεσσι κελεύεις πείθεσθαι· τῶν οὔ τι μετατρέπω οὐδ’ ἀλεγίζω, εἴτ’ ἐπὶ δεξἴ ἴωσι , etc. Quite different is O. T. 311 ἄλλην μαντικῆς...ὁδόν , some other way of divination (as distinct from augury).

The thirteen lines (1313— 1325) which contain the list of chiefs illustrate the poet's tact. There is no pomp of description, no superfluous detail; but the three most interesting points are lightly touched,—the character of Amphiaraus, the character of Capaneus, and the parentage of Parthenopaeus. The dramatic purpose is to dignify the strife, and to heighten the terror of the father's curse, which falls not only on the guilty son, but on his allies (cp. 1400).

The list agrees in names, though not in order, with Aesch. Th. 377—652, where each name is associated with one of the seven gates of Thebes, as probably in the epic Thebaid. (Cp. Ant. 141ff., where the seven champions appear as having been slain and spoiled ,—the special doom of Amphiaraus being ignored.) Eur. Phoen. 1104—1188 also has this list, except that Eteoclus is omitted, and Adrastus (the one survivor) substituted. In his Supplices Eteoclus and Adrastus are both included, while either Hippomedon or Amphiaraus seems to be omitted.

Τυδεύς : cp. Aesch. Th. 377 ff. : Eur. Phoen. 1120 ff., Suppl. 901 ff.

Ἐτέοκλος : Aesch. Th. 457 ff. : Eur. Suppl. 872 ff.

Ἱππομέδοντ’ : Aesch. Th. 486 ff. : Eur. Phoen. 1113 ff.

κατασκαφῇ … δῃώσειν πυρί = "to destroy it with fire, in such a manner as to raze it to the ground" : πυρί is instrum. dat., and coheres closely with the verb; κατασκαφῇ is dat. of manner, but with proleptic force, like O. T. 51 ἀλλ’ ἀσφαλείᾳ τήνδ’ ἀνόρθωσον πόλιν , = ὥστε ἀσφαλῆ εἶναι.

Καπανεὺς is the giant in whom the ὕβρις of the assailants takes its most daring and impious form, the Goliath or Mezentius of the story: cp. Ant. 133, Aesch. Th. 422 ff. In Ph. 1128Eur. follows this conception; but in Suppl. 861 ff. he presents Capaneus in a totally new light, as no less modest than trusty. That whole passage of the Supplices ,—in which Eur. seeks to individualise some of these champions more closely,—is curious and characteristic.

Παρθενοπαῖος , son of Atalanta by Meilanion, her vanquisher in the foot-race. Another version made Ares the father.

ἐπώνυμος τῆς πρόσθεν ἀδμήτης , "so named after her who before was a virgin," χρόνῳ μητρὸς λοχευθείς , "having been born of her when at last she became a mother."

χρόνῳ ( 437 ), after her long virginity. The gen. μητρός as O. T. 1082 τῆς γὰρ πέφυκα μητρός . In Aesch. Th. 536this hero has οὔ τι παρθένων ἐπώνυμον | φρόνημα : cp. Eur. Phoen. 1106 ὁ τῆς κυναγοῦ .

ἐγὼ δὲ σός : "And I, thy son,— or (the corrective καί ), if not really thy son,...thine at least in name."

πότμου : for gen., cp. last n. He does not mean, "thou art not to blame for my tainted birth," but,— "disowned by thee, I have no sire but evil Destiny." For γέ τοι cp. O. T. 1171 κείνου γέ τοι δὴ παῖς ἐκλῄζεθ’ .

ἀντὶ παίδων ... ἱκετεύομεν here= πρὸς παίδων , " by them," i.e. "as you love them,"a very rare use of ἀντί , but one which comes easily from its ordinary sense, "in return for," "as an equivalent for." It would be as much as their lives are worth to refuse the prayer. (In El. 537 ἀντ’ ἀδελφοῦ is sometimes taken as= "for his sake," but this is by no means certain.)

μῆνιν ...εἰκαθεῖν , concede thy wrath to me, i.e. remit it: the same constr. (though not in the same application) as Ph. 464 ὁπηνίκ’ ἂν θεὸς πλοῦν ἡμὶν εἴκῃ , concede a voyage to us. This is better than to make μῆνιν acc. of respect.— For the form of εἰκ. , cp. 862.

τοὐμοῦ after τῷδ’ ἀνδρὶ , as O. T. 533 τὰς ἐμάς followed by τοῦδε τἀνδρός : cp. on 6 .

Since πάτρας must clearly go with both verbs, it would seem that, aided by ἐξέωσε , the poet has used ἀπεσύλησεν with the constr. of ἀπεστέρησεν . Elsewhere we find only ἀποσυλᾶν τί τινος , to strip a thing from a man (cp. 922), or ἀποσυλᾶν τινά τι , to strip a man of a thing. We cannot here take πάτρας as gen. of the person robbed, ( "snatched me from my country," ) since ἐξέωσε implies that the expeller is within the country. Nor could we well read πάτραν ( "took my country from me" ).

χρηστηρίων . The oracle brought to Oed. by Ismene (389) had been received at Thebes (apparently) before the expulsion of Polyneices, since Oed. complains that the two brothers did not avail themselves of it in order to recall him (418). It was to the effect that the welfare of Thebes depended on Oedipus. If Polyneices means the same oracle here, οἷς ἂν will be Thebes, on the one hand, and any foreign foe of Thebes on the other. But the reference here is rather to a special oracle concerning the war between the brothers, which Polyneices has heard from the μάντεις at Argos (cp. 1300).

προσθῇ : join thyself: cp. [Dem.] or. 11 § 6 (speaking of the persian king's power in the peloponnesian war) ὁποτέροις πρόσθοιτο (the "Attic" alternative for προσθεῖτο , cp. Buttmann Gr. § 107, Obs. 3), τούτους ἐποίει κρατεῖν τῶν ἑτέρων . So in the genuine Dem. or. 6 § 12 εἰ δ’ ἐκείνοις προσθεῖτο , and in Thuc. ( 3. 11 ; 6. 80 ; 8. 48 , 87 ) etc. — Cp. n. on 404 .

ἔφασκ’ : sc. τὰ χρηστήρια .

κρηνῶν : so Ant. 844Antigone cries, ἰώ, Διρκαῖαι κρῆναι Θήβας τ’ εὐαρμάτου ἄλσος . So Ajax at Troy, when dying, invokes κρῆναί τε ποταμοί θ’ οἵδε along with the Sun-god. Orestes, returning to Argos, brings an offering to the Inachus ( Aesch. Cho. 6). Wecklein quotes an inscription from Rangabé Antiqu. Hellen. nr. 2447 καὶ [ ὀμνύω ] ἤρωας καὶ ἡρωάσσας καὶ κράνας καὶ ποταμοὺς καὶ θεοὺς πάντας καὶ πάσας . The word κρηνῶν is certainly sound; the peculiarity is that, instead of a general word like ἐγχωρίων , we have ὁμογνίων , which strictly suits θεῶν only. ὁμόγνιοι θεοί =gods which belong to (protect) the same γένος , here, the gods of the Labdacid γένος (369): cp. 756. The variant πρὸς θεῶνwould make the verse more impassioned, but would also make the limited fitness of ὁμογνίων more felt; L's καὶ is better.

πιθέσθαι : cp. 1181.

The v.l. πτωχὸς for ξένος doubtless arose from a feeling that the word repeated should be that which immediately preceded μέν (cp. on 5 ): but πτωχοὶ καὶ ξένοι forms one notion, in which ξένοι is the more important element.

θωπεύοντες , the word used by Creon in taunting Oed. (1003), is unpleasant, but Polyneices means it to be so; his aim is to move Oedipus to loathing of his present lot. Quintil. 6. 2. 24 Haec est illa quae δείνωσις vocatur, rebus indignis asperis invidiosis addens vim oratio (cp. Ar. Rhet. 2. 21 § 10 ἐν σχετλιασμῷ καὶ δεινώσει ). To the Athenian ἐλεύθερος the very essence of a free man's dignity was αὐτάρκεια : hence it is a trait of the μεγαλόψυχος ( Ar. Eth. N. 4. 8 ), πρὸς ἄλλον μὴ δύνασθαι ζῆν ἀλλ’ ἢ πρὸς φέλον· δουλικὸν γάρ : where the saving clause would apply to Oedipus.

δαίμον’ : cp. 76.

ἐξειληχότες is clearly right; cp. Eur. fr. 115, Ar. Th. 1070 τί ποτ’ Ἀνδρομέδα περίαλλα κακῶν μέρος ἐξέλαχον; Soph. has the verb El. 760 πατρῴας τύμβον ἐκλάχῃ χθονός.

ἐξειληφότες was defended by Herm. as "having received from Eteocles," —the dispenser of our fortunes:— which seems far-fetched. In Ph. 1429 ἀριστεἶ ἐκλαβὼν στρατεύματος (L ἐκβαλών ), the genit. ( "out of" ) interprets the compound.

τάλας , nom. for voc., as 753: cp. on 185 .

ἁβρύνετι , not merely, "lives softly," but "waxes proud." In Attic the midd. and pass. ἁβρύνομαι seems always to have this further sense, like καλλύνομαι, λαμπρύνομαι, σεμνύνομαι : e.g. Plat. Apol. 20 C ἐκαλλυνόμην τε καὶ ἡβρυνόμην ἄν, εἰ ἠπιστάμην ταῦτα . The act. , however, approaches the simpler sense in Aesch. Ag. 918 μὴ γυναικὸς ἐν τρόποις ἐμὲ | ἅβρυνε , "make me luxurious."

φρενί , wish, purpose: cp. 1182: Ant. 993 οὔκουν πάρος γε σῆς ἀπεστάτουν φρενός . The decisive objection to the conjecture χερί is that the assistance meant by ξυμπαραστήσει is moral, and φρενί marks this. The proposed reading would make the verb too suggestive of the δορὸς...ἐν χειμῶνι...παραστάτης ( Ant. 670).

ὄγκῳ , "trouble," see on 1162 .

σὺν : cp. 1602 ταχεῖ...σὺν χρόνῳ.

διασκεδῶ , scatter his power to the winds: cp. 620.

στήσω … στήσω δ’ : for the omission of μέν , cp. Ant. 806ff. n.

ἄγων : cp. on 910 .

οὐδὲ σωθῆναι , not even to return alive from the expedition (much less conquer): a freq. Attic sense of σώζομαι , as Xen. Anab. 3.1.6 ὁ Ξενοφῶν ἐπήρετο τὸν Ἀπόλλω τίνι ἂν θεῶν θύων...ἄριστα ἔλθοι τὴν ὁδὸν ἣν ἐπινοεῖ, καὶ καλῶς πράξας σωθείη .

τοῦ πέμψαντος , Theseus, who, on leaving the scene at 1210, brought, or sent, word to the suppliant. Cp. 298.

εἰπὼν … ἔκπεμψαι , say , ere thou dismiss: see on 1038 .

δημοῦχοι (cp. 1087 γᾶς τᾶσδε δαμούχοις ), the reading of the first hand in L, is clearly preferable to δημοῦχος . For the latter, Herm. urged that (1) Oed. is too angry to be so polite, and (2) the mere name of Theseus is not enough here, without a title. Both these arguments might with more justice be inverted: for (1) it is precisely in the formal ἄνδρες τῆσδε δημοῦχοι χθονός that we catch the note of suppressed passion; (2) Θησεύς , so emphatic as the first word in 1350, would be weakened by δημοῦχος in 1348: and (3) with δημοῦχος we should here need the article. The elders of Colonus are addressed as "guardians of this land" because, in the temporary absence of Theseus, they represent him. So 145 (to the Chorus) ὦ τῆσδ’ ἔφοροι χώρας .

δικαιῶν ὥστ’ : see on 970 .

ὀμφῆς . We should press the word too much if we rendered, "my prophetic voice"; though it always has a certain solemnity, owing to its traditional poetic use in reference to a god or an oracle: see on 550 .

ἀξιωθεὶς … κἀκούσας γ’ , "having been deemed worthy thereof ( sc. ἐπαισθέσθαι ὀμφῆς τῆς ἐμῆς" ), yea, and having heard,etc. This is simpler than to supply τοιούτων with ἀξ . from τοιαῦτα .

τοιαῦθ’ followed by ἃ instead of οἶα , as O. T. 441, Ant. 691, Thuc. 1.41 and oft.; so Lat. talis qui , old Eng. such... which ( Shaksp. Wint. 1. 1. 26, etc.).

ὅς γ’, ὦ κάκιστε : cp. 866 ὅς μ’, ὦ κάκιστε (to Creon): for the causal ὅς , see on 263 . Oedipus first explains to the Chorus why he deigns a reply at all, and then suddenly turns on his son. As the schol. well says, δαιμονίως τῇ ἀποστροφῇ χρῆται ἀπὸ τοῦ χοροῦ ἐπὶ τὸν Πολυνείκην . Profound resentment could not be more dramatically expressed.—

σκῆπτρα καὶ θρόνους : cp. 425, 448.

ἃ , which things: the neut. plur. of ὅς being used substantivally, with ref. to the masc. θρόνους no less than to σκῆπτρα : cp. Xen. Cyr. 8.2.22 καρποῦμαι ἀσφάλειαν καὶ εὔκλειαν, ἃ οὔτε κατασήπεται οὔτε ὑπερπληροῦντα λυμαίνεται : Isocr. or. 9 § 22 κάλλος καὶ ῥώμην καὶ σωφροσύνην, ἅπερ τῶν ἀγαθῶν πρεπωδέστατα τοῖς τηλικούτοις ἐστίν .

τὸν αὐτὸς αὑτοῦ : see on 930 .

ἔθηκας ἄπολιν … καὶ φορεῖν , didst make me homeless, and cause me to wear: so in Pind. Pyth. 1.40 (quoted by schneidewin)ἐθελήσαις ταῦτα νόῳ τιθέμεν εὔανδρόν τε χώραν , "mayest thou take these things into thy providence, and make the land happy in her sons." Cp. also the double sense of ποιεῖν Thuc. 2.29 ὁ Νυμφόδωρος τήν τε τοῦ Σιτάλκου ξυμμαχίαν ἐποίησε καὶ Σάδοκον τὸν υἱὸν αὐτοῦ Ἀθηναῖον ("brought about" ... "made"). The constr. of τίθημι with acc. and inf. is not rare in poetry: cp. Eur. Hec. 357, Her. 990, Med. 717, etc.

ἄπολιν : cp. 208.

ταύτας without τάς : cp. 629 .

πόνῳ … κακῶν = πολυπόνοις κακοῖς , the gen. being added to define πόνῳ more closely. Since πόνος was a word of such general meaning, the phrase, though unusual, seems defensible. Cp. such phrases as δυσοίστων πόνων | ἆθλ’ ( Ph. 508) , πόνων | λατρεύματ’ ( Tr. 356) , ἄεθλ’ ἀγώνων ( ib. 506) .

βεβηκὼς , as El. 1056 ὅταν γὰρ ἐν κακοῖς | ἤδη βεβήκῃς : ib. 1094 μοίρᾳ μὲν οὐκ ἐν ἐσθλᾷ | βεβῶσαν.

ἐμοί depending on ταὐτῷ : cp. O.T. 284 n.

κλαυστὰ … οἰστέα : for the plur., see on 495 . There is no sound basis for the view that κλαυστός = deflendus , κλαυτός = defletus. Whether with or without the ς , the verbal adj. meant simply "bewept," and took on a potential sense only as invictus could mean "unconquerable." See O. T. , Appendix, on v. 361.

ἐμοὶ μὲν , "by me, on my part," has no clause formally answering to it: but the antithesis is implied in the doom of Polyneices (1370 ff.).

I have little doubt that τάδ’, ἕωσπερ , not τάδ’, ὥσπερ , is the true reading here. The synizesis of ἕως was familiar through Homer: Od. 2.148 τὼ δ’ ἕως μέν ῥ) ἐπέτοντο μετὰ πνοιῇς ἀνέμοιο : Il. 17.727 ἕως μὲν γάρ τε θέουσι διαρραῖσαι μεμαῶτες . In Ph. 1330 ὡς ἂν αὑτὸς ἥλιος , Scaliger rightly changed ὡς to ἕως (first adopted by Wunder); Brunck, with less probability, to ἔστ’ . In Ai. 1117 ὡς ἂν ᾖς ὀ=ός περ εἶ, ὡς is more easily defended; but there also (I now think) ἕως was rightly conjectured by Scaliger.

ἕωσπερ here could not be trisyllabic, since the anapaest in the first place must be contained in one word, the only exception being the prep. and its case, as ἐπὶ τῷδε δ’ ἠγόρευε Διομήδης ἄναξ , Eur. Or. 898. (In fr. 355 ταχὺ δ’ αὐτὸ δείξει τοὔργον, ὡς ἐγὼ σαφῶς , from the Λήμνιαι , the explanation may be that the drama was satyric, and borrowed a license from Comedy. Meineke would read τάχ’ αὐτὸ .) With ὥσπερ the sense is, " however I may live,"— i.e. whether my remaining life be less, or even more, wretched than now. Clearly, however, the sense wanted is not this, but, " as long as I live."

φονέως (predicative), a strong word, as O. T. 534 (oed. to creon)φονεὺς ὢν τοῦδε τἀνδρὸς ἐμφανῶς.

μεμνημένος , nom., by attraction to ἕωσπερ ἂν ζῶ , instead of a dat. agreeing with ἐμοί : cp. Il. 7.186 τὸν ἵκανε … ὅς μιν ἐπιγράψας κυνέῃ βάλε, φαίδιμος Αἴας .

μόχθῳ … ἔντροφον : cp. Ai. 622 παλαιᾷ μὲν σύντροφος ἁμέρᾳ, λευκῷ δὲ γήρᾳ [ ἔντροφοςe)/ntrofos

ἐκ σέθεν , since the brothers had passively sanctioned his expulsion (441): ἐκ of the prime cause, as O. T. 1454. Cp. Xen. Hellen. 1.1.27 ὅτι φεύγοιεν ὑπὸ τοῦ δήμου (had been banished by the people).

ἐπαιτῶ , act., used by Soph. only here and O. T. 1416(of a humble request): midd. once, El. 1124. The author of the Rhesus , also, has used it of mendicancy, 715 βίον δ’ ἐπαιτῶν εἷρπ’ ἀγύρτης τις λάτρις .

εἰ δ’ ἐξέφυσα … μὴ : for the hyperbaton of μή cp. O. T. 329 τἄμ’, ὡς ἂν εἴπω μὴ τὰ σ’, ἐκφήνω κακά (where see n.): Ph. 66 εἰ δ’ ἐργάσει | μὴ ταῦτα.

τὸ σὸν μέρος , acc. of respect; so Ant. 1062: cp. O. T. 1509 πάντων ἐρήμους, πλὴν ὅσον τὸ σὸν μέρος .

εἰς τὸ συμπονεῖν : cp. 335, and for εἰς , 1028.

ἀπ’ ἄλλου : cp. Ai. 547(he will not flinch) εἴπερ δικαίως ἔστ’ ἐμὸς τὰ πατρόθεν .

τοιγάρ σ’ ὁ δαίμων . The thought is: "Therefore the avenging deity has his eyes upon thee; not yet, however, with a gaze so fierce as that which he will turn on thee anon, if (as thou tellest me) these hosts are marching against Thebes." A certain measure of retribution has already come on the wicked son, who is "a beggar and an exile" (1335); and the measure will soon be filled by a fratricide's death. For εἰσορᾷ cp. 1536: so βλέπειν πρός τινα , 279. The μὲν after εἰσορᾷ properly implies such a statement as this:— εἰσορᾷ μὲν νῦν, αὐτίκα δὲ καὶ μᾶλλον εἰσόψεται. Instead of the second clause, a more reticent and more impressive form of speech is abruptly substituted, — οὔ τί πω ὡς αὐτίκ’ . With L's που ( "I ween" ) the sense would be the same. Dobree's σε δαίμων … ὃς αὐτίκ’ is less effective, because it destroys the unity and continuity of the divine retribution.

I hold εἴπερ to be right: it refers to the statement made by Polyneices, which it does not call in question, but merely notes as the condition.

κινοῦνται refers to the march from Argos: it would be over-subtle to take it of the advance from the camp in the plain to the walls of the city. With Heimsoeth's εἴ ποθ’ the sense would be: "if ever these hosts are destined to move ,"the pres. with ποτέ being an "oracular" future ( Ph. 113 αἱρεῖ τὰ τόξα ταῦτα τὴν Τροίαν μόνα ).

κείνην ἐρείψεις is a certain correction (by Turnebus, Paris, ann. 1553) of κείνην ἐρεῖ τις , and has been accepted by nearly all subsequent editors. Cp. the threat Θήβης ἄστυ δῃώσειν πυρί , 1319: and κατασκάψαντι , 1421. It was necessary to take Thebes by storm before Polyneices could establish his power. The only natural sense for the MS. reading is, "for it is impossible that any one shall call Thebes a city." In Aeschylus Eum. 457the total destruction of Troy is expressed by the phrase σὺ Τροίαν ἄπολιν Ἰλίου πόλιν | ἔθηκας , "madest it to be no city" : and the MS. reading here might more easily be defended if the sense were precisely the opposite to what it actually is.—Campbell, keeping ἐρεῖ τις , renders, "for there is one" ( i.e. Polyneices) "who shall never call Thebes his “city”." But there is nothing in the Greek answering to " his. "The general associations of the word πόλις surely could not supply the absence of the essential word αὑτοῦ . There is no contrast here, surely, between ἄστυ , as "town," and πόλις , as civitas.

αἵματι … μιανθεὶς , not merely "covered with (thine own) blood," but "stained with a brother's blood," as Ant. 171(of these brothers) παίσαντές τε καὶ | πληγέντες αὐτόχειρι σὺν μιάσματι .

τοιάσδ’ . His former imprecation, uttered on hearing Ismene's tidings, implied the same doom which is more plainly denounced here (421—427: 451 f.). Manifestly it is to this that πρόσθε refers. Campbell holds, however, that, in this passage, Sophocles has abandoned what is otherwise the distinctive point in his conception of the curse on the sons,— viz. that it was delivered only after the outbreak of their strife for the throne (cp. on 1298 ),—and that πρόσθε denotes some moment before Oed. had left Thebes. I can perceive no ground for this. The question is more than a detail: it must affect our estimate of the play as a work of dramatic art. See Introd.

ἐξανῆκ’ , sent up , from my inmost soul: the notion being that the ἀραί , when they have once passed the father's lips, are thenceforth personal agencies of vengeance: hence 1376

ξυμμάχους . So ἐξανιέναι is said of the earth "sending up," —calling into activity,—plagues or dread beings ( Eur. Phoen. 670, etc.). Distinguish ἀφῆκα ( Ant. 1085), ἐφῆκας ( Eur. Hipp. 1324), of launching curses, etc., like missiles.

ἀνακαλοῦμαι , simply, "I invoke," not, "I invoke again. "In this compound the prep. has two different meanings, (1) " aloud ,"as in ἀναβοᾶν, ἀνακηρύσσειν , and (2) " up "or " back ,"as in ἀνιέναι . Cp. Her. 9.90 θεοὺς...ἀνακαλέων , "calling aloud on the gods" : El. 693 Ἀργεῖος...ἀνακαλούμενος : Tr. 910 τὸν αὑτῆς δαίμον’ ἀνακαλουμένη . So in Eur. Suppl. 626 κεκλημένους μὲν ἀνακαλούμεθ’ αὖ θεούς = "again ( αὖ" ) we call aloud ,etc.

ἵν’ ἀξιῶτον . The thought is, "I call the Curses (to destroy you twain), that ye may deign to revere parents,"etc.: a Greek way of saying, "that ye may rue your neglect to revere them." The irony consists in the lesson being learned only when it is too late to practise it. Cp. Tr. 1109 προσμόλοι μόνον, ἵν’ ἐκδιδαχθῇ πᾶσιν ἀγγέλλειν ὅτι καὶ ζῶν κακούς γε καὶ θανὼν ἐτισάμην : Ant. 310(ye shall die ), ἵν’ εἰδότες τὸ κέρδος ἔνθεν οἰστέον τὸ λοιπὸν ἁρπάζητε (cp. the form of threat, "I'll teach thee to do such things" ): cp. also ib. 715, O. T. 1273, Ai. 100.

τοὺς φυτεύσαντας σέβειν . Attic law imposed the penalty of disfranchisement on a son convicted of neglecting to support a parent in sickness or old age ( γηροβοσκεῖν ), or of other grave failure in filial duty. When such a case of κάκωσις γονέων came before a court, the accuser could speak at any length ( ἄνευ ὕδατος , Harpocr. 161), and was not liable to the ἐπωβελία , or fine in 1/6th of the damages laid, if he failed to gain a fifth of the votes. Diog. L. 1. 2. 55 δοκεῖ δὲ (Solon) κάλλιστα νομοθετῆσαι· ἐάν τις μὴ τρέφῃ τοὺς γονέας, ἄτιμος ἔστω . Aeschin. or. 1 § 28 ἐάν τις λέγῃ ἐν τῷ δήμῳ, τὸν πάτερα τύπτων ἢ τὴν μητέρα, ἢ μὴ τρέφων, ἢ μὴ παρέχων οἴκησιν, τοῦτον οὐκ ἐᾷ λέγειν ( ὁ νόμος ). Xen. Mem. 2.2.14(beware) εἴ τι παρημέληκας τῆς μητρὸς...μή σε αἰσθόμενοι τῶν γονέων ἀμελοῦντα πάντες ἀτιμάσωσιν, εἶτα ἐν ἐρημίᾳ φίλων ἀναφανῇς . The example of the birds is quoted ( El. 1058), esp. of the stork ( Aristoph. Av. 1355).

καὶ μὴ )ξατιμάζητον , sc. τοὺς φυτεύσαντας : "and that ye may not utterly scorn your parents, because the father ( εἰ = ὅτι" ) is blind from whom ye, such evil sons, have sprung—for your sisters did not thus. τυφλοῦhas the chief emphasis: the father's blindness emboldened the impiety of the base sons, while it only stimulated the devotion of the daughters. For the gen. cp. 1322.—Others understand: "do not think it a light matter that ye have been such sons of a blind sire"( εἰ as after θαυμάζω, ἐλεῶ , etc.): but this sense for ἐξατιμάζητον seems much less natural.

ἔφυτον is the MS. reading, as 1696 ἔβητον , 1746 ἐλάχετον : and there are about 10 other places in Attic writers where the MSS. give ‐τον for the 2nd pers. dual of secondary tenses. Against this group is to be set a smaller group (of some 9 passages) in which ‐την is established, εἰχέτην ἤδη , O.T. 1511, being the only one proved by metre. Curtius ( Verb 1. 80, Eng. tr. 53) would leave the normal ‐τον where, as here, the MSS. support it. Though Attic usage, misled by the analogy of ‐την in the 3rd pers., sometimes admitted it in the 2nd, it also (he thinks) retained ‐τον . The tendency of recent editors has been to write ‐την everywhere. But, in the absence of better proof that ‐τον had been wholly discarded, a consensus of MSS. seems entitled to the benefit of the doubt. I cannot find any evidence on this point from the best source,—inscriptions.

τοιγὰρ τὸ σὸν θ. : "wherefore they ( sc. αἱ Ἀραί ) have the control over thy supplication (to Poseidon) and thy throne " (said bitterly— "the throne of which thou dreamest" ). τὸ δόν (etc.) is like the ironical use of inverted commas: cp. El. 1110, Ph. 1251, Ant. 573. Polyneices has two pleas: (1) As ἱκέτης of Poseidon, he had adjured his father to remember Αἰδώς , who is enthroned with Zeus, and to bless his enterprise, 1267. (2) As eldest-born, he claimed the throne by right, 1293. Oedipus answers that Δίκη , no less than Αἰδώς , sits with Zeus. The son has broken the eternal laws ( ἀρχαῖοι νόμοι ) of natural duty. Therefore this highest

Δίκη annuls both his pleas. His father's curse has the final control.

θάκημα as 1160, 1179: to make it a mere hendiadys with θρόνους would grievously enfeeble these words.

κρατοῦσιν , with acc., not of the person conquered (as more often), but of the domain over which the rule extends: cp. Aesch. Suppl. 254 καὶ πᾶσαν αἶαν ..

.. κρατῶ .

ἡ παλαίφατος , declared from of old (by inspired poets and seers), a freq. epithet of oracles, etc., and significant here, where the higher law is opposed to the conventional right of the elderborn.

ξύνεδρος with Ζηνὸς : Pind. Ol. 8.21 ἔνθα Σώτειρα, Διὸς ξενίου πάρεδρος, ἀσκεῖται Θέμις : cp. on 1267 . A passage quoted by Schneidewin and others as from Demosthenes cannot claim that authority,—for or. 25 κατὰ Ἀριστογείτονος ά is now generally allowed to be a work of the later Rhetoric,—but is noticeable as illustrating παλαίφατος : § 11 τὴν ἀπαραίτητον καὶ σεμνὴν Δίκην, ἣν ὁ τὰς ἁγιωτάτας τελετὰς ἡμῖν καταδείξας Ὀρφεὺς παρὰ τὸν τοῦ Διὸς θρόνον φησὶ καθημένην πάντα τὰ τῶν ἀνθρώπων ἐφορᾶν .

ἀρχαίοισνόμοις , causal dat., "by," "under sanction of," the ἄγραπτα κἀσφαλῆ θεῶν νόμιμα … οὐ γάρ τι νῦν τε κἀχθὲς ἀλλ’ ἀεί ποτε ζῇ ταῦτα, Ant.454 . See on O. T. 865. As to Bergk's conjecture θρόνοις , we should expect either πάρεδρος..θρόνοις , or ξύνεδρος..θρόνων .

κἀπάτωρ … ἐμοῦ , and without a father in me: for the gen. cp. on 677 ἀνήνεμον...χειμώνων . Plat. Legg. 928E ἐν οὖν ἄλλῃ πολιτείᾳ παῖς ἀποκεκηρυγμένος (publicly disowned by his parents) οὐκ ἂν ἐξ ἀνάγκης ἄπολις εἴη, ταύτης δὲ...ἀναγκαίως ἔχει εἰς ἄλλην χώραν ἐξοικίζεσθαι τὸν ἀπάτορα (the disowned child). From ἐμοῦ supply ἐμοί with ἀπόπτυστος (cp. Aesch. Eum. 191).

συλλαβὼν , taking them with thee,—a colloquial phrase, bitter here: cp. Ph. 577 ἔκπλει σεαυτὸν συλλαβών : sometimes playful, as in Aristoph. Av. 1469 ἀπίωμεν...συλλαβόντες τὰ πτερά : see on O. T. 971.

καλοῦμαι . The midd. (rare in Attic except as a law-term, to cite one before a court, Aristoph. Nub. 1221) is fitting here, since the Ἀραί are his creatures, and do his work.

ἐμφυλίου , stronger than πατρῴας , and suggestive of the unnatural strife: cp. Ant. 1263 κτανόντας τε καὶ | θανόντας βλέποντες ἐμφυλίους .

δόρει : see on 620 .

νοστῆσαι with acc., as Eur. I. T. 534 οὔπω νενόστηκ’ οἶκον . Cp. 1769.

τὸ κοῖλον Ἄργος : on 378.

κτανεῖν θ’ is better than κτανόνθ’ (Blaydes), as giving a more separate prominence to the fratricide.

: Xen. Symp. 8. 17 τίς μισεῖν δύναιτ’ ἂν ὑφ’ οὗ εἰδείη καλός τε κἀγαθὸς νομιζόμενος;

πατρῷον . What is meant by the "horrible paternal gloom of Tartarus"? Clearly πατρῷον must have some reference to the personal relationships of the speaker, but that reference might be variously defined. (1) The primeval Darkness, father of all (as Apollo is πατρῷος διὰ τὴν τοῦ Ἴωνος γένεσιν , Plat. Euthyd. 302 C). Aristoph. Av. 693 Χάος ἦν καὶ Νὺξ Ἔρεβός τε μέλαν πρῶτον καὶ Τάρταρος εὐρύς : cp. Hes. Th. 116. The point will then be twofold; the Furies are παῖδες ἀρχαίου Σκότου (see on 40 ); and Darkness, father of all, is invoked by the father who is cursing his son,— as Ζεὺς πατρῷος is the god to whom an outraged father appeals ( Aristoph. Nub. 1468). (2) The nether gloom which hides Laïus (so Hermann). The thought will then be that the family ἀρά which slew Laïus is to slay Polyneices. It seems hardly the fit moment, however, for Oed. to recall his own parricidal act. (3) The nether gloom which is to be thy sole patrimony , πατρῷον being proleptic. This appears a little too subtle for the direct vehemence of the curse. (4) A darkness like that in which thy blind father dwells: cp. O. T. 1314 ἰὼ σκότου νέφος ἐμὸν ἀπότροπον .

I prefer (1), but suspect that the poet used πατρῷον with some measure of deliberate vagueness, leaving the hearers to choose between its possible associations, or to blend them. No emendation seems probable: see cr. n.

ἀποικίσῃ : Tr. 954 γένοιτ’ ἔπουρος ἑστιῶτις αὔρα, ἥτις μ’ ἀποικίσειεν ἐκ τόπων .

τάσδε δαίμονας : the Eumenides, one of whose general attributes it was to punish sins against kinsfolk, are invoked separately from the personal Ἀραί of the sufferer (1375): so El. 111 Πότνῑ Ἀρά, σεμναί τε θεῶν παῖδες Ἐρινύες . The Curse calls the Furies into action. Cp. on 1434 .

Ἄρη , the Destroyer, whether by strife, as here, or by pestilence ( O. T. 190n.).

ἐξάγγελλε , "publish," —with bitter irony, since the son dares not tell it even to a bosom-friend: see 1402.—The word was used esp. of traitors who carried news out of a city or camp to the enemy (cp. n. on O. T. 1223).— καὶ πᾶσι, e'en to all. ( καί...τε could not stand for τε... καί as "both" — "and" : cp. O. T. 347n.)

γέρα , a fit word, since used esp. of royal prerogatives: Thuc. 1.13 ἐπὶ ῥητοῖς γέρασι πατρικαὶ βασιλεῖαι .

οὔτε … τε , as O. T. 653, Ph. 1321, Ant. 763, El. 350, 1078, fr. 86, 4. The converse, τε … οὔτε , is not found (n. on 367).

ὁδοῖς , his journeys from Thebes to Argos, and from Argos to Attica. Ant. 1212 δυστυχεστάτην | κέλευθον ἕρπω τῶν παρελθουσῶν ὁδῶν . (Not, "proceedings." )

Wecklein reads ξυνήδομαί σου (for σοι ): rightly, I think. With σοι, ταῖς παρελθούσαις ὁδοῖς is usu. taken as causal, " on account of thy past journeys": but such a dat., in addition to the dat. of the person , is most awkward. We should expect either the dat. with ἐπί , or else a gen., as Dem. or. 15 § 15 Ῥοδίοις γε...συγχαίρω τῶν γεγενημένων . And ξυνήδομαι was constantly used with a dat. of the thing in which one takes joy, or of which one approves: Isocr. or. 5 § 8 συνησθεὶς...τοῖς περὶ τῆς εἰρήνης : or. 8 § 87 συνησθησόμενοι ταῖς ἡμετέραις συμφοραῖς (exult in): Eur. Med. 136 οὐδὲ συνήδομαι ...ἄλγεσι δώματος : Hipp. 1286 τί...τοῖσδε συνήδει; (these deeds ): Rhes. 958 οὐ μὴν θανόντι γ’ οὐδαμῶς συνήδομαι (his death): Arist. Rhet. 2.4. 3 τὸν συνηδόμενον τοῖς ἀγαθοῖς (rejoicing in one's prosperity).

οἴμοι with gen., as Ai. 367, Ant. 82, El. 1143.

τῆς ἐμῆς with κελεύθου also: cp. O. T. 417 μητρός τε καὶ τοῦ σοῦ πατρός .

οἷον … ὁδοῦ τέλος , a compressed phrase for οἷον τέλος μέλλουσαν ἕξειν ὁδόν , "on a journey destined to have what an end." ( Aesch. PV 284 ἥκω δολιχῆς τέρμα κελεύθου | διαμειψάμενος , is less strong, since τέρμα can go with ἥκω .) Such a compression becomes intelligible when it is remembered that the purpose or end of a journey could be expressed in Greek by a bold use of the "internal" accus., as in ἀγγελίην ἐλθόντα ( Il. 11.140), etc.

τάλας : cp. 753, 847.

οἷον , acc., is object to φωνῆσαι only, but exerts a causal force over ἀποστρέψαι also (as ὥστε would have done): the first οὐδ’ = "not even," the second links the two infinitives:— " such that 'tis not lawful even to utter it to any of my comrades, or to turn them back."The utterance would turn them back: but the curse is too dreadful to be revealed.

ἀλλ’ ὄντ’ : sc. δεῖ , evolved from the negative οὐδ’ ἔξεστι : cp. O. T. 817 ὃν μὴ ξένων ἔξεστι μηδ’ ἀστῶν τινι δόμοις δέχεσθαι, … ὠθεῖν δ’ ἀπ’ οἴκων .

τοῦδ’ is often taken here as= ἐμοῦ (450), when it would go with ὅμαιμοι : but it rather means Oed., like τοῦδ’ in 1407. A change of reference, within three vv., would be awkward. Cp. 331.

ἀλλ’ begins the appeal (237): it might be "at least" (1276), but the other view is better, esp. as σφώ γ’ follows.

τὰ σκληρὰ : cp. 774.

ταῦτ’ , for the MS. τοῦδ’ , seems a true correction, since (1) the threefold τοῦδ’ in three lines exceeds the limit of probable repetition; and (2) it appears a decided gain to have ταῦτα with τὰ σκληρά .

μή τοί με … μή μ’ : see on 1278 f.

θέσθε ἐν τάφοισι = "lay me in the tomb" :

θέσθε ἐν κτερίσμασι = "give me a share of funeral honours" : cp. Her. 3.3 τὴν δὲ...ἐν τιμῇ τίθεται . There is thus a slight zeugma of the verb (cp. 1357).

κτερίσματα (only plur.) is used by Soph. and Eur. for the Homeric κτέρεα , gifts to the dead, or funeral rites: Od. 1.291 σῆμά τέ οἱ χεῦαι καὶ ἐπὶ κτέρεα κτερεΐξαι . In El. 434, 931 κτερίσματα (= ἐντάφια ib. 326) are the gifts of libations, flowers, etc., brought to Agamemnon's grave. Cp. Ant. 203 τάφῳ | κτερίζειν .

The poet's allusion to his own Antigone is lightly and happily made. Polyneices here naturally prays for regular funeral rites. That prayer was doomed to disappointment. And yet the κτερίσματα for which he asks are represented by the χοαὶ τρίσπονδοι which, in the Antigone , his sister pours, after the symbolic rite of scattering dust on the unburied corpse ( Ant. 431).

κομίζετον , "win," = κομίζεσθον , with gen. of the person from whom, as O. T. 580 πάντ’ ἐμοῦ κομίζεται . Cp. 6 φέροντα = φερόμενον . The same use of the act. κομίζω occurs in Homer (as Il. 11.738 κόμισσα δὲ μώνυχας ἵππους ), Pind. Nem. 2.19 νίκας ἐκόμιξαν , etc.

οἷς = τούτοις ἅ , by reason of (causal dat.) the services which you render.

οἴσει , "will bring," i.e. will have added to it. Cp. Ai. 866 πόνος πόνῳ πόνον φέρει . As ὁ νῦν ἔπαινος is the praise for εὐσέβεια , the thought is properly this:— "The natural piety, which brings you this praise for serving your father, will bring you further praise for serving your brother."

τῆς ἐμῆς ὑπουργίας , causal gen. with ἔπαινον (understood): ἐμῆς =shown to me: cp. 419.

— 1446 The dialogue between sister and brother illustrates her affection for him, and thus strengthens the link (1405 ff.) between this play and the Antigone. It has, however, a further dramatic purpose. The version of the paternal curse adopted by Sophocles tended to suggest this question to the spectator:—Why should Polyneices persevere in the war, when his defeat and death had been definitely foretold to him? For he plainly believes the prediction (cp. 1407, 1435), though he affects to think that there is a chance of escape (1444). The answer is furnished by the traits of his character which this dialogue brings out. They give the ἠθικὴ πίστις for a course which might otherwise have seemed improbable.

τὸ ποῖον : the art. marks the lively interest felt by the speaker: see 893. The v.l. ὦ φιλτάτη μοι, ποῖον , is inferior.

ὡς τάχιστά γε . Instead of γε , we should rather expect δή : but γε , emphasising τάχιστα , will not seem weak if we regard the clause as supplementary: "turn back thy host—yes, and with all speed too." Distinguish the ordinary use of γε with the adverb in response : Ant. 1102 ΚΡ. δοκεῖς παρεικαθεῖν; ΧΟ. ὅσον γ’, ἄναξ, τάχιστα .

πόλιν , Thebes, rather than his adopted city, Argos. Oedipus had declared, indeed, that his son should not destroy Thebes (1372): but Antigone is ready to suppose a different event as possible ( πάτραν κατασκάψαντι , 1421); and, in any case, Thebes would suffer the scourge of war.

The MS. πῶς γὰρ αὖθις αὖ πάλιν στράτευμ’ ἄγοιμι ταὐτόν is defensible if we take πῶς ἄγοιμι as dubitative, "How could I possibly lead?" See Appendix on 170. But there is at least a strong probability that the poet used ἄν here, instead of employing the much rarer construction. So far as our MSS. are concerned, the dropping out of ἄν after ἄγοιμι is not much less likely than the change of ἄν into αὖ . Either would have been easy. I prefer αὖθις ἂν ... ἄγοιμι to αὖθις αὖ... ἄγοιμ’ ἄν , because ἄν is thus more forcibly placed, and serves also to bring out αὖθις . We have αὖθις αὖ πάλιν in Ph. 952, but usually αὖθις πάλιν ( 364 : Ph. 127, 342 , 1232 : Tr. 342: Ai. 305: fr. 444. 3 ).

To Porson's αὖθις αὖ...ἄγοιμι ταὔτ’ ἄνthe drawback is the elision. We find ταὔτ’ for the plur. ταὐτά ( O. T. 284, 840 etc.); but tragedy, which preferred ταὐτόν to ταὐτό (though admitting the latter under metrical necessity, O. T. 734), would hardly have elided the ο in that word. Ant. 462 αὔτ’ (for αὐτό ) is solitary in Soph.: L has αὖτ’ .

ταὐτὸν has been needlessly suspected and altered. "The same host"means an army to which the same realms should again send contingents,—not necessarily, of course, an army composed throughout of the same men.

αὖθις , an echo of his word: cp. O. T. 570, 622, 1004.

πάτραν , native city: cp. O. T. 1524 ὦ πάτρας Θήβης ἔνοικοι : hence κατασκάψαντι . So Ant. 199 ff. γῆν πατρῴαν … | πρῆσαι .

πρεσβεύοντ’ = πρεσβύτερον ὄντα , as often in good prose: Thuc. 6.55 γέγραπται μετὰ τὸν πατέρα...διὰ τὸ πρεσβεύειν ἀπ’ αὐτοῦ (because he was his eldest son).

οὕτω goes best with γελᾶσθαι : cp. 1339.

The MS. ἐκφέρει is usu. taken as intrans., "come to fulfilment." The only relevant support for this is Tr. 824 ὁπότε τελεόμηνος ἐκφέροι | δωδέκατος ἄροτος , "come to an end." The sense is different in Il. 23.376 ἔκφερον ἵπποι , "shot ahead" (and so Xen. Equest. 3. 4, of a horse running away). Hence Hermann's surely forced rendering here, " rush forward to their fulfilment."But ἐκφέρει may be also 2nd pers. pres. midd., "fulfil for thyself." Cp. the use of the active in Il. 21.450 μισθοῖο τέλος... Ὧραι | ἐξέφερον , accomplished the term of our hire: Pind. Nem. 4.60 Χείρων

... τὸ μόρσιμον ἔκφερεν . Soph. has ἐκφέρεται as= "she achieves for herself" in Tr. 497. Here, " thou art fulfilling,"has clearly more point than, "they are being fulfilled." I should therefore read ἐκφέρεις with Tyrwhitt, did not ἐκφέρει (as midd.) yield the required sense even better.

ἐς ὀρθὸν , recte , so that the event is parallel with the prediction: Ant. 1178 ὦ μάντι, τοὔπος ὡς ἄρ’ ὀρθὸν ἤνυσας : cp. O. T. 506n.

ἐξ ἀμφοῖν instead of ἐξ ἀλλήλοιν . Death is to proceed from you both: the phrase leaves it to be understood that the death which proceeds from each is for the other. To read αὑτοῖν (Blaydes) is no improvement. The plur. reflexive pron. is sometimes, indeed, so used ( e.g. , Isocr. or. 4 § 15 τὰς πρὸς ἡμᾶς αὐτοὺς ἔχθρας ), and Soph. has it once, Ant. 145, καθ’ αὑτοῖν = κατ’ ἀλλήλοιν , though Eustathius (1547. 29) blamed Menander for imitating that. If ἀμφοῖν fails to mark mutuality, αὑτοῖν might be taken of a double suicide.

χρῄζει γάρ : "aye, for he wishes it" : implying that the wish may have prompted the prophecy. It is hard to see why interpreters should have sought to efface this tragic touch by taking χρῄζει as=impers. χρή , or, with the schol., as= χρησμῳδεῖ ,—both alike impossible.

ἕπεσθαι : for the irregular order of words, cp. O. T. 1251 χὥπως μὲν ἐκ τῶνδ’ οὐκέτ’ οἶδ’ ἀπόλλυται(n.): Ant. 682n.

οὐδ’ , not even (to begin with); cp. Her. 3.39 τῷ γὰρ φίλῳ ἔφη χαριεῖσθαι μᾶλλον ἀποδιδοὺς τὰ ἔλαβε ἢ ἀρχὴν μηδὲ λαβών , "than if he had not taken them at all. "

φλαῦῤ , a euphemism for κακά : cp. Arist. Rhet. 2.13. 1 (old men are persuaded) τὰ πλείω φαῦλα εἶναι τῶν πραγμάτων , "unsatisfactory." —So τἀνδεᾶ for τὰ χείρω : the defects or weak points in one's case, the things which threaten failure: cp. Her. 7.48 εἰ...ταύτῃ φαίνεται ἐνδεέστερα εἶναι τὰ ἡμέτερα πρήγματα , if our side seems somewhat weak here. For the thought, cp. Andoc. or. 3 § 34 φημὶ γὰρ...πολέμου μὲν ὄντος ἄνδρα στρατηγὸν τῇ πόλει τε εὔνουν εἰδότα τε ὅ τι πράττοι λανθάνοντα δεῖν τοὺς πολλοὺς τῶν ἀνθρώπων καὶ ἐξαπατῶντα ἄγειν ἐπὶ τοὺς κινδύνους .

ἔσται μέλουσα : cp. 653.

κακὴ , dira , ill-omened (like κακὸς ὄρνις ), with πρὸς τοῦδε κ.τ.λ.— τοῦδ’ Ἐριν.: cp. 1299: so Od. 11.280 μητρὸς Ἐρινύες : Her. 4.149 Ἐρινύων τῶν Λαΐου τε καὶ Οἰδιπόδεω . " His Erinyes"are those whom his Ἀραί summon: Il. 9.454 πολλὰ κατηρᾶτο στυγερὰς δ’ ἐπεκέκλετ’ Ἐρινῦς : though the Curse and the Fury are sometimes identified, as Aesch. Th. 70 Ἀρά τ’, Ἐρινὺς πατρὸς ἡ μεγασθενής .

εὐοδοίη , in contrast with his own ὁδός . The conjecture εὖ διδοίη (Burges), accepted by some of the best edd., effaces a natural and pathetic touch. The MS. σφῷν , if right, might be compared with the dat. after words of showing favour ( εὐμενής etc.): perhaps also with the dat. after ἡγεῖσθαι and ὁδοποιεῖν . But in 1407, where σφώ is certain, the MSS. have σφῷν : and the acc. with εὐοδοῦν is slightly recommended by the analogy of ὁδοῦν, ὁδηγεῖν . Suidas, too, has εὐοδῶ· αἰτιατικῇ : though this might be explained by the post-classical constr. of εὐοδοῦν , which, as in the Septuagint, was with acc. In Her. 6.73 ὡς Κλεομένεϊ εὐωδώθη τὸ...πρῆγμα , Stein reads ὡδώθη : in any case, the dat. there ( " for Cleomenes") has no bearing on the question of dat. or acc. here.—In Aristoph. Ran. 1528 εὐοδίαν ἀγαθὴν ἀπιόντι ποιητῇ ἐς φάος ὀρνυμένῳ δότε , the noun has its literal sense (referring to the return of Aeschylus to earth): and so prob. in Aesch. fr. 34.

τάδ’ εἰ θανόντι μοι | τελεῖτ’ . The MSS. have τελεῖτε … θανόντ’ . With Lobeck, I hold the simple transposition to be the true remedy. The ι of the dative could be elided in Homeric Greek; but among the alleged instances in Attic drama there is not one which bears examination. See Appendix.

ἐπεὶ οὐ = u- , a frequent synizesis, which Soph. has again Ph. 446, 948 , 1037 , fr. 479. 3 : so ἐγὼ οὔτ’ O. T. 332 etc.

ἕξετον , sc. τελεῖν τι . The sense is:— "if ye will perform these things ( i.e. the last rites, 1410) for me in my death,—as ye will no more be able ( to do aught ) for me in life."Since τελεῖν was specially appropriate to ritual (see 503), there is a certain awkwardness in the transition to its general sense (630 etc.) as merely= ὑπουργεῖν . But the harshness is at least much less than that of such zeugmas as Greek idiom permitted (cp. 1357), and does not seem to warrant the view that the verse is spurious. The conjecture οὔ με ζῶντά γ’ is improbable.—It has been said that the thought is repeated in οὐ γάρ μ’ ἔτι | βλέποντ’ ἐσόψεσθ’ αὖθις : but the latter is a different statement, and a climax— "Ye will be able to serve me no more while I live—nay, ye will no more see me alive."

μέθεσθε , sc. ἐμοῦ : cp. 838.

The change of persons within the verse ( ἀντιλαβή ) marks excitement: cp. 652, 820, 1169.

καὶ τίς : cp. 606.

προῦπτον , since his father has prophesied the end (1385 ff.): cp. on 1414 .

μὴ σύ γ’ , a caressing remonstrance: so Eur. Hec. 405 (polyxena to her aged mother) βούλει πεσεῖν πρὸς οὖδας;...μὴ σύ γ)· οὐ γὰρ ἄξιον : Phoen. 531 (iocasta to her son eteocles)τί τῆς κακίστης δαιμόνων ἐφίεσαι φιλοτιμίας, παῖ; μὴ σύ γ)· ἄδικος ἡ θεός . But μή μοι σύ ( Med. 964) repels.

ἃ μὴ δεῖ : cp. 73.

εἰ … στερηθῶ , an epic use sometimes admitted by the Attic poets: see on O.T. 198.—

ταῦτα δ’ , " Nay, these things rest with Fortune, that they should be either thus or otherwise"(that I should die, or survive).

ταῦτα , nomin.: φῦναι , epexeget. infin.: for this δέ in reply (modifying or correcting the last speaker's statement), see on O. T. 379.

ἐν τῷ δ. , dependent on: see on 247 .

φῦναι has been needlessly suspected. Here, with adv., it is merely equivalent to the intrans. ἔχειν , as elsewhere in poetry it is sometimes little more than εἶναι . El. 860 πᾶσι θνατοῖς ἔφυ μόρος . Cp. Aesch. PV 511 οὐ ταῦτα ταύτῃ μοῖρά πω τελεσφόρος | κρᾶναι πέπρωται . For καὶ … καί , instead of ἢ...ἤ , cp. 488.

The MS. σφῷν is better than σφὼ , to which some edd., following Elmsley, have needlessly changed it. " For you two my prayer is—that ye ne'er meet with ills."The contrast between his own case and theirs is thus more impressively marked than it would be by the acc. ( "my prayer is that you two ne'er meet with ills" ). For the dat. of the person in whose interest the prayer is made, cp. O. T. 269, Ph. 1019, Ai. 392. For

ἀρῶμαι in a good sense cp. Tr. 48, Ai. 509, Il. 9.240, Her. 1.132 ( ἑωυτῷ...ἀρᾶσθαι ἀγαθά ).

πᾶσιν , ethic dat., "in the sight of all" : cp. 810 n.

1447-1499: Commos

1 st strophe 1447—1456=1 st antistr. 1462—1471: 2 nd str. 1477—1485=2 nd antistr. 1491— 1499. Each strophe is separated from the next by five trimeters, spoken by Oed. and Ant. At the close of the 2nd antistrophe Theseus enters, and he also has five trimeters. See Metrical Analysis.

The dramatic purpose is to divide the two great scenes of the fourth ἐπεισόδιον (1249—1555). Sophocles here shows himself a master of stage-effect in the highest sense. This momentary pause in the action gives a wonderful impressiveness to the sudden signal from heaven (1456).

νέα τάδε … κιγχάνει . Two views are admissible: I prefer that which is here placed first. (1) ἦλθέ μοι = "I have seen come," not, "have come on me," μοιbeing ethic dative (81). The Chorus alludes to the doom pronounced on Polyneices and his brother. "Here are new ills which I have seen come from the blind stranger,—unless perchance, Fate is finding fulfilment." Oedipus has often spoken of the fate which pursues his race (964 etc.), and the Chorus correct their first phrase by surmising that haply this fate, not Oedipus, is the real agent of the doom on the brothers. The schol. took ἦλθέ μοι as a foreboding of the Chorus that they might be involved in these alien ills: but μοι seems merely to express sympathy.

(2) Others suppose that a low rumbling of thunder was heard immediately after the exit of Polyneices, and that ἔκτυπεν αἰθήρ in 1456 merely marks the first loud sound. νέα τάδε … κακὰ are then the evils which the Chorus forebode from the incipient thunder: ἦλθέ μοι = "have come upon me."

εἴ τι μοῖρα μὴ κιγχάνει is then taken either as before, or thus:— "if haply his end is not coming upon him."To this view we may object:—( a ) It is much more natural to suppose that the beginning of the thunder is denoted by ἔκτυπεν . Each step in the crescendo of the thunder is marked by words of the Chorus: a second, and louder, peal comes at 1462, a third at 1476. The whole effect of the passage depends on the moralising of the Chorus (1451 ff.) being interrupted by the sudden crash at 1456. ( b ) After the exit of Polyneices, we naturally expect from the Chorus some comment on the father's curse and the son's doom. ( c ) If νέα κακὰ meant "new ills" brought on the Chorus by Oed., the language would rather imply that they had suffered something else from him before,—which is not the case.

νεόθεν strengthens νέα , and might mean, "from a new occasion" (the visit of Polyneices); but it seems more probable that the poet used it merely in the sense of "newly" (lit., "from a recent moment" ); schol. νεωστί . For the form cp. Il. 7.97 λώβη τάδε γ’ ἔσσεται αἰνόθεν αἰνῶς , "with horrors of horrors" : ib. 39 οἰόθεν οἶος , "singly and alone."

εἴ τι μοῖρα μὴ κιγχάνει : for τι = "perchance," cp. O. T. 124(n.): the formula εἴ τι μή is used in noticing an alternative which occurs to one as an afterthought, ib. 969.

κιγχάνει " is overtaking "(its victims), the acc. being understood, as Il. 17.671 πᾶσιν γὰρ ἐπίστατο μείλιχος εἶναι ζωὸς ἐών· νῦν αὖ θάνατος καὶ μοῖρα κιχάνει . (The full constr., 22. 303 νῦν αὖτέ με μοῖρα κιχάνει .) So 11. 451 φθῆ σε τέλος θανάτοιο κιχήμενον . Wecklein (who reads κιγχάνῃ ) understands, "unless fate prevent them"( τὰ κακά ),—as if it were a hope that the curse on the brothers might not be fulfilled. This surely strains the sense of the verb.

ματᾶν . The MS. μάτην seems plainly corrupt. The sense is: "for I cannot say that any decree of deities is in vain ": i.e. μάτην must stand for μάταιον εἶναι . Isocr. or. 4 § 5 has ὥστ’ ἤδη μάτην εἶναι τὸ μεμνῆσθαι περὶ τούτων (= μάταιον ): but that does not justify the use of the adv. alone here. Nor can it go with φράσαι . For ματᾶν cp. Aesch. Eum. 142 ἰδώμεθ’ εἴ τι τοῦδε φροιμίου ματᾷ , "is in vain."

ἀξίωμα prop., "what one thinks right" ; here, "decree," "ordinance" ; in 1459 "request." Cp. Dem. or. 18 § 210 τὰ τῶν προγόνων ἀξιώματα , their political maxims.

φράσαι : cp. Aesch. Ch. 591 πτανά τε καὶ πεδοβάμον’ ἂν ἀνεμοέντων αἰγίδων φράσαι κότον .—These words are a comment on the last. Perchance it is Fate that is being fulfilled; for a heaven-appointed fate never fails of fulfilment.

ὁρᾷ . The hiatus is easily avoided by δ’ (Bergk), but, though somewhat harsh, is excused by the slight pause.

ταῦτ’ = ἀξιώματα δαιμόνων . With στρέφων (for the corrupt ἐπεί ), the sense is:— "Watchful, ever watchful of these divine decrees is Time,— overthrowing some fortunes, and the next day, again, exalting others on high."Cp. Eur. fr. 424 μἴ ἡμέρα | τὰ μὲν καθεῖλεν ὑψόθεν, τὰ δ’ ἦρ’ ἄνω.

ὁρᾷ , as Ph. 843 τάδε μὲν θεὸς ὄψεται , "will look to" this. Time is the vigilant minister of Fate. The mighty are humbled (as the Labdacidae have been); the lowly, again, are exalted. The last words contain an unconscious hint that the sufferings of Oedipus are well-nigh finished, and that honour is coming to him. At that instant, the thunder is heard.

The MS. words ἐπεὶ μὲν ἕτερα … ἄνω are thus paraphrased by the schol.: πολλὰ μὲν αὔξων παρ’ ἦμαρ, πολλὰ δὲ εἰς τὸ ἔμπαλιν τρέπων . This makes it certain that, instead of ἐπεί , the schol. had some participle , as the form of the sentence plainly requires. For στρέφων cp. Eur. fr. 540 φεῦ, τὰ τῶν εὐδαιμονούντων ὡς τάχα στρέφει θεός . Soph. Tr. 116 τὸν Καδμογενῆ | στρέφει, τὸ δ’ αὔξει βιότου | πολύπονον , the troubles of his life now bring reverse, now glory, to Heracles. This was a poetical use of στρέφω , which the schol.'s words εἰς τὸ ἔμπαλιν τρέπων were meant to explain. τρέπω itself was not used alone as= ἀνατρέπω , though often in phrases with that sense: cp. the frag. of a satyric drama (Aesch. fr. 304)—of a domesticated pig— ἣ πολλά γ’ ἐν δόμοισιν εἴργασται κακά, δονοῦσα καὶ τρέπουσα τύρβ’ ἄνω κάτω . Wecklein's ἐπέχων ( "checking," "arresting" ) would agree more closely with the metre of the antistrophe as given by the MSS. (see on 1469 ). But στρέφων requires only the slightest change there, and is metrically preferable on other grounds (see Metrical Analysis): it is also a better contrast to αὔξων . — The MS. ἐπεὶ μέν is untranslatable. It has been explained as (1) "sometimes" = ὁτὲ μέν : (2) by an ellipse of a verb, as ἔδωκεν (Hermann). Neither is possible.

ἔκτυπεν , the epic aor., only here in Attic: elsewhere ἐκτύπησα .

πῶς ἄν : cp. on 1100 .

εἴ τις ἔντοπος ,—other, that is, than the Chorus: some one who could be sent on the errand. Cp. 70, 297.

δεῦρο … πόροι , cause him to come hither. πορεῖν , to give, is never found as= πορεύειν , to make to come (1476): and here the phrase is strictly a compressed one, "enable me to speak to him, (by bringing him) hither." But the associations of πόρος and πορεύειν have doubtless influenced it. Cp. El. 1267 εἴ σε θεὸς ἐπόρισεν ἁμέτερα πρὸς μέλαθρα .—Cp. Pind. Pyth. 3.45 καί ῥά νιν Μάγνητι φέρων πόρε Κενταύρῳ διδάξαι ( "gave," with the like notion as here of bringing to).

πάντ’ , adv.: Ai. 911 ὁ πάντα κωφός : O. T. 475n.

τί δ’ , after the voc.: cp. 507.

τἀξίωμ’ : see on 1451 .

πτερωτὸς : Verg. Aen. 5. 319 et ventis et fulminis ocior alis.

ἄξεται : the fut. midd. here merely= ἄξει , for "cause me to be led" would be strained. In Od. 21.322 οὔ τί σε τόνδ’ ἄξεσθαι ὀϊόμεθ’( "wed thee" ), the midd. has its proper special force: cp. ib. 214. In Eur. Hipp. 625it is doubtful. In Aesch. Ag. 1632etc. it is passive.

While the MS. words ἴδε μάλα μέγας ἐρείπεται correspond with the first verse of the strophe (1447), the second verse here exceeds its strophic counterpart by uu . Hermann supplied νέα in the strophe: Heinrich Schmidt omits ὅδε here. We need not do either. The erasure in L at μάλα μέγας shows that some disturbance had occurred; and this may have concerned the order of words. If we write μέγας, ἴδε, μάλ’ ὅδ’ ἐρείπεται κτύπος ἄφατος διόβολος , we get an exact correspondence, without either adding to the strophe or taking from the antistrophe.

ἐρείπεται , ruit (cp. Ai. 309n.); the very sky seems to come down with the crash: so Valerius Flaccus 8. 334 ruina poli of thunder.

κτύπος … διόβολος , the noise of a bolt hurled by Zeus: cp. on 710 αὔχημα ...εὔιππον.

ἄκραν , the tips, not the roots: cp. 1624.

ἔπτηξα , aor. referring to a moment just past, where we should ordinarily use the pres.: Ai. 693 ἔφριξ’ ἔρωτι . Cp. O. T. 337n.

θυμόν , acc. of part affected.

οὐρανία : schol. ἀντὶ τοῦ ταχεῖα . This seems to be merely a marginal note by the "diorthotes" of L, not one of the ancient scholia which he copied into the MS.: and I doubt whether it points to a different reading. Rather, probably, it means that the writer took οὐρανία as= "rushing from the sky." Heinrich Schmidt defends οὐρανία as -u- : others deny that such a synizesis is possible. But in Aesch. Th. 288 καρδίαςanswers metrically to ἐχθροῖς ( 305 ); in his Suppl. 71 καρδίαν=the last two syllables of στυγοῦντες ( 80 ); and ib. 799 καρδίας=the first two of γαιάοχε ( 816 ). Dindorf cuts the knot in all these places by adopting κάρζα , an Aeolic form mentioned in Etym. M. 407. 21,—surely a most improbable remedy. It is more reasonable to infer that so easy a synizesis as that of ια was sometimes allowed in the lyrics of Attic drama. Elmsley's οὐρία (suggested by the schol.'s ταχεῖα ) is unsuitable here. From Hesych. ἄργιος· λευκός, ταχύς , Wecklein suggests ἀργία , comparing the Homeric ἀργῆτα κεραυνόν . If any change were needed, I should prefer οὐρανῷ .

τί … ἀφήσει τέλος ; "what end (event) will (the lightning) bring forth?" For ἀφιέναι as= "to emit," "produce from one's self," cp. Arist. Hist. An. 6. 14 ἀφιᾶσι τὸ κύημα,...τῆς θηλείας ἀφιείσης τὸ ᾠόν . This use, which was common, suggests how the word might be figuratively said of the storm giving birth to some disastrous issue. We need not, then, seek a correction (as ἐφήσει or ἐφήξει ).

μὰν , "verily," here nearly=an exclamation, such as "ah!" Cp. on 182 .

L has δέδεια τόδ’ , which might easily have grown out of δέδοικα δ’ (Nauck). The latter is recommended by metre, giving an exact correspondence if in 1454 we read στρέφων : cp. on 1453 f. With δέδια τόδ’ it is necessary to suppose a very improbable resolution of - into uu ; see Metrical Analysis.

ἀφορμᾷ , sc. ἡ ἀστραπή , "rushes forth" (from the sky),—better here than the v.l. ἐφορμᾷ.

ξυμφορᾶς , not definitely "misfortune," but rather, more generally, "grave issue." The thought is merely that something momentous always follows such a storm. Cp. O. T. 44 τὰς ξυμφορὰς ...τῶν βουλευμάτων , the issues or effects of counsels.

ὦ μέγας αἰθήρ is a cry, rather than an address like ὦ Ζεῦ : yet in Aesch. PV 88, in a direct address, we have ὦ δῖος αἰθήρ , followed by the voc. παμμῆτόρ τε γῆ .

ἥκει τῷδ’ ἐπ’ ἀνδρί . We may render the prep. "upon" me, but properly it is rather "against" me;—the doom, from which there is no ἀποστροφή , advances to take him. Cp. O. T. 509 ἐπ’ αὐτῷ πτερόεσσ’ ἦλθε κόρα . (Not, "in my case," as ib. 829.) The conjecture τῷδε τἀνδρὶ is needless, and impairs the solemnity of the words.

συμβαλὼν ἔχεις (cp. 817, 1140), hast inferred, a freq. sense of the act. in Attic: Her. in this sense prefers the midd. As ὦ παῖδες (1472) evidently means the daughters, this v. is rightly given to Antigone; but her question reminds us that she, and she only, had heard Oed. speak of the signs which should announce his end (95).

μοι , ethic dat., "I pray you" : cp. O. T. 1512 τοῦτ’ εὔχεσθέ μοι , "I would have this to be your prayer."

ἔα is the cry of one startled by a sight or sound ( Aesch. PV 298 ἔα· τί χρῆμα λεύσσω ;): only here in Soph.

μάλ’ αὖθις , "again, and loudly" : El. 1410 ἰδοὺ μάλ’ αὖ θροεῖ τις.

ἀμφίσταται , because the peals of thunder, now at their loudest, seem to be around them on every side. Cp. Od. 6.122 ὥστε με κουράων ἀμφήλυθε θῆλυς ἀϋτή : so περὶ...ἤλυθ’ ἰωὴ | φόρμιγγος (17. 261) , ἄσημα περιβαίνει βοῆς ( Ant. 1209): but the phrase here is more vigorous, suggesting the image of a threatening foe.

διαπρύσιος , as with κέλαδος , Eur. Hel. 1308 ; ὀλολυγαί , Hom. Hymn. 4.19: in Homer only as adv., ἤϋσεν δὲ διαπρύσιον ( Il. 8.227): properly, "going through" the ear, "piercing," like τορός, διατόρος .

For ὦ δαίμων cp. on 185 .

ἵλα^ος ( sc. ἴσθι ), as usually in Homer, etc., though ἵλα—ος also occurs (as Il. 1.583, Hymn. 5. 204, Hes. Op. 340, Aesch. Eum. 1040).

γᾷ ματέρι , Attica: cp. 707 ματροπόλει τᾷδε . Plat. Rep. 414E δεῖ ὡς περὶ μητρὸς καὶ τροφοῦ τῆς χώρας ἐν ᾗ εἰσὶ βουλεύεσθαι.

ἀφεγγὲς , gloomy as the thunder-cloud.

σοῦ τύχοιμι is a certain correction. With ἐναισίῳ (or ‐ου )... συντύχοιμι we must still understand σοί (or σοῦ ); for the version, "may I meet with a righteous man ,"gives a sense which is intolerably weak here.

ἄλαστον ἄνδρ’ , Oedipus. With Homer, this adj. is always the epithet of πένθος or ἄχος , except in Il. 22.261(Achilles), Ἕκτορ, μή μοι, ἄλαστε, συνημοσύνας ἀγόρευε , " Wretch , prate not to me of covenants,"—usu. taken as= "thou whom I cannot forget (or forgive)," though others render "madman" (as if connecting the word with the rt of ἀλύω ). It is simplest to suppose that the epithet of the act (537, 1672) is transferred to the agent ,— the doer of ἄλαστα being called ἄλαστος in the general sense of "wretch," "accursed one."

ἰδὼν , since, in the old Greek belief, even casual association with a polluted man was perilous: Antiph. or. 5 § 82 πολλοὶ ἤδη ἄνθρωποι μὴ καθαροὶ χεῖρας ἢ ἄλλο τι μίασμα ἔχοντες συνεισβάντες εἰς τὸ πλοῖον συναπώλεσαν μετὰ τῆς αὑτῶν ψυχῆς τοὺς ὁσίως διακειμένους τὰ πρὸς τοὺς θεούς . Cp. Aesch. Th. 597 ff. , Eur. El. 1354, Xen. Cyr. 8.1.25, Hor. Carm. 3. 2. 26.

ἀκερδῆ χάριν μετάσχ. , have for my portion an unprofitable recompense (in return for the sympathy shown to Oed.); cp. Aesch. PV 544 ἄχαρις χάρις ( "a thankless favour" ), Soph. Ai. 665 ἄδωρα δῶρα . Pind. Ol. 1.54 ἀκέρδεια =disaster (with a similar euphemism).

In the verb, μετά here= "along with Oedipus," "as my share in his curse" : χάριν is acc., not gen., because it denotes the share, not the thing shared.

μετέχω takes (1) gen. of thing shared, (2) acc. of share, (3) dat. of partner: but when (3) is present, (2) is usu. absent, unless equality is affirmed or denied, as Xen. Cyr. 7.2.28 εὐφροσυνῶν πασῶν ἐμοὶ τὸ ἴσον μετεῖχε . Hiero 2. 7 τούτου ( τοῦ κακοῦ ) πλεῖστον μέρος οἱ τύραννοι μετέχουσιν . In Aristoph. Pl. 1144 οὐ γὰρ μετεῖχες τὰς ἴσας πληγὰς ἐμοί , the dat. depends on ἴσας , not on the verb: "you did not get for your share the same number of blows as I." (Cp. Dein. or. 1 § 54 τὸ πέμπτον μέρος οὐ μετείληφε τῶν ψήφων .) The peculiarity here is only in the use of the acc. alone , without a gen. (as τῆς ἀρᾶς ).

κιχήσεται with gen., on the analogy of τυγχάνειν . Elsewhere κιχάνω always governs acc. We might take ἐμψύχου … μου ( sc. ὄντος , cp. 83) καὶ κατορθοῦντος as gen. absol., but this is less probable.

κατορθοῦντος intrans., φρένα acc. of respect: cp. ἐξ ὀρθῆς φρενός, O. T. 528 . The intrans. κατορθόω usu. = "to succeed" ( Thuc. 6.12 ἢ κατορθώσαντας,...ἢ πταίσαντας ), but also "to be right or correct," as Plat. Legg. 654C ὃς ἂν τῇ μὲν φωνῇ καὶ τῷ σώματι μὴ πάνυ δυνατὸς ᾖ κατορθοῦν (in song and dance). The transitive κατορθόω = "to bring anything to a successful end" (though, in such cases, the acc. might often be one of respect, and the verb intrans.), or "to make one successful" ( El. 416).

ἐμφῦναι φρενί . Schol.: τί τὸ πιστὸν θέλεις ἐμβαλεῖν τῇ φρενὶ ἐκείνου, τῇ τοῦ Θησέως δηλονότι; ἀντὶ τοῦ, τί βούλει πιθανὸν ἀνακοινώσασθαι τῷ Θησεῖ ; This proves that φρενί is at least as old as the ancient scholia in L, and also that the schol. had either ἐμφῦναι , or, as Herm. infers from ἐμβαλεῖν, ἐμφῦσαι . Many recent critics have held that φρενί has come in from 1487. So far as the mere repetition is an argument, we must be cautious in applying it: cp. 70 f., and n. on 554. The sense must be either:— "And what is the pledge which thou wouldst have fixed (1) in his mind?"— i.e. "What is it that thou wouldst tell him in confidence, under his pledge of secrecy?" —or else (2) "in thy mind?"— i.e. "what promise wouldst thou obtain from him before death?" Here (2) is recommended by the fact that the φρήν is then the same in both vv. Nor is the reply of Oed. (1489) inconsistent with it; since the fulfilment of his promise (580) to Theseus involves a pledge from Theseus to keep the secret (1530). It is, of course, possible that Soph. wrote ἐμφῆναι ξένῳ , or the like: but the vulgate is at least defensible.

For the pause in sense after εὖ , cp. 52, 288, 610, El. 1036, Aesch. Eum. 87.

τελεσφόρον χάριν , a requital (1484) fraught with fulfilment (of my promise).

σφιν is most naturally taken here, with the schol., as= αὐτῷ , seeing that vv. 1486 f. refer to Theseus alone; though it is tenable as= αὐτοῖς , i.e. Theseus and his people. The evidence for σφιν as dat. sing. is slender; but in Hom. Hymn. 19.19 σὺν δέ σφιν ought to mean σὺν Πανί , and in Hymn. 30. 9we have βρίθει μέν σφιν ἄρουρα φερέσβιος, ἠδὲ κατ’ ἀγροὺς κτήνεσιν εὐθηνεῖ, οἶκος δ’ ἐμπίπλαται ἐσθλῶν , where σφιν should refer to ὁ δ’ ὄλβιος shortly before, and the subject to εὐθηνεῖ seems clearly to be the man , not ἄρουρα . As to Aesch. Pers. 759, it is a case exactly parallel with ours here: i.e. σφιν would most naturally refer to Xerxes alone, but might refer to Xerxes and his advisers ( τοῖς προτρεψαμένοις schol.). In Pind. Pyth. 9.116, again, σφιν might mean Antaeus and his family. Lycophron 1142 seems to have meant σφι for αὐτῷ , as the schol. thought. On the whole, it appears unsafe to deny that poetry sometimes admitted the use.

τυγχάνων = ὅτε ἐτύγχανον ( ὧν ᾔτησα ), cp. 579 ff. The absol. use is made easier by ἀνθ’ ὦν ἔπασχον εὖ .

εἴτ’ ἄκρα … ἱκοῦ . On this corrupt passage, see Appendix. Reading ἄκρα | περὶ γύαλ’ for ἄκραν | ἐπὶ γύαλον , I take the sense to be: " or if ( εἴτ’ ), in the furthest recesses of the glade, for the honour of the Poseidonian sea-god, thou art hallowing his altar with sacrifice, (yet) come."The precinct of Poseidon at Colonus was large enough for an ecclesia to be held within it ( Thuc. 8.67 ). It included the ἄλσος and ναός mentioned by Paus. I. 30 § 4 . (See Introd.) The word γύαλον , "a hollow," was oft. used in the plur. of hollow ground , valleys, or dells: cp. Aesch. Supp. 550 Λύδιά τ’ ἄγ γύαλα καὶ δῑ ὀρῶν Κιλίκων . It would apply to the depressions between the gentle eminences of this στερνούχου χθονός (691),—as e.g. between the two neighbouring knolls at Colonus (cp. 1600). ἄκρα περὶ γύαλα means that the altar of Poseidon is in the part of the large τέμενος furthest from the Chorus. When Theseus left the scene (1210), his purpose was to send the suppliant Polyneices from this same altar to Oedipus (cp. 1349). The Chorus surmise that Theseus may have stayed at the altar to complete his interrupted sacrifice (888).

In 1491 εἴτ’ should perh. be εἴγ’ , but is intelligible if we suppose the thought to be,—Come (if thou art near, and at leisure),— or if thou art sacrificing, nevertheless quit the altar, and come.

βούθυτον proleptic with ἁγίζων ; to sacrifice on the altar is to "hallow" it. Cp. Aristoph. Av. 1232 μηλοσφαγεῖν τε βουθύτοις ἐπ’ ἐσχάραις κνισᾶν τ’ ἀγυιάς.

ἑστίαν = βωμόν (888, 1158): Aesch. Th. 275 μήλοισιν αἱμάσσοντας ἑστίας θεῶν.

Ποσειδωνίῳ θεῷ = Ποσειδῶνι , not really like ὁ Βακχεῖος θεός ( O. T. 1105), "the god of Βάκχοι" (cp. 678), but somewhat similar to the Homeric βίη Ἡρακληείη , etc. Perhaps Ποσειδωνίαν (with ἑστίαν ): cp. Pind. N. 6. 46 Ποσειδάνιον ἂν τέμενος .

ἐπαξιοῖ : lit. "he deems thee, thy city, and thy friends worthy (of a recompense),— that he should make a due return , after receiving benefits."The constr. is of the same class as χρῄζω στόματος (instead of στόμα ) προσπτύξασθαι ( Eur. Med. 1399), i.e. the inf. is added epexegetically, outside of the construction with the principal verb (cp. 752 ἁρπάσαι , 1212 ζώειν ). This is, however, a peculiarly bold example, since we should have expected δικαίας χάριτος . Against the conject. σοι καὶ πολίταις καὶ φίλοις , remark that the strophic v. (1482) has no spondee.

πόλισμα in Attic prose usu. implies a town of the smaller kind, as Thuc. 4.109 (of Thracian tribes) κατὰ δὲ μικρὰ πολίσματα οἰκοῦσι . But Eur. Med. 771has ἄστυ καὶ πόλισμα Παλλάδος , "the town and stronghold of Pallas"(Athens), Bacch. 919 πόλισμ’ ἑπτάστομον(Thebes): so it is used of the grand Cloud-city ( Aristoph. Av. 553, 1565 ): and Her. applies it to Ecbatana (1. 98).

παθών does not require us to supply anything: it is strictly, "for treatment received,"

χάριν sufficing to mark that this treatment was good. Cp. 1203.

1500-1555: Fifth episode

αὖ : cp. 887 .

ἠχεῖται is probably pass., as we find ἠχῶ γόους, ὕμνον , etc. (The midd. occurs in Pind. fr. 53. 18 ἀχεῖται Σεμέλαν...χοροί .)

σαφὴς would ordinarily have been repeated in the second clause (cp. 5); but the equivalent ἐμφανὴς takes its place: cp. O. T. 54 ἄρξεις...κρατεῖς : Ant. 669 καλῶς...εὖ : also El. 986f.: Ai. 647, 1323. The two adjectives could not be contrasted.

ἀστῶν is a certain correction of αὐτῶν , which, as= "you yourselves ,"would be very awkward after ὑμῶν and κοινός .

μή τις : "Can it be some thunderbolt of Zeus, or the rushing onset of some hail-storm (that has scared you)?" — ἐξέπληξεν ὑμᾶς , or the like. Theseus must, of course, be supposed to have heard the thunder which was pealing a few moments before; the doubt implied by μή is merely as to whether the blunder is the cause of the summons.

ὀμβρία χάλαζα , hail falling in a shower: cp. O. T. 1279 ὄμβρος χαλάζης (n.).

ἐπιρράξασα , from ἐπιρράσσω , which is either (1) trans., "to dash one thing against another," as O. T. 1244 πύλας...ἐπιρράξασ’ , "having dashed the doors together" at her back: or (2) intrans., as here, "to dash or burst on one" : so with dat. Diod. 15. 84 τοῖς Μαντινεῦσιν...ἐπέρραξεν , "he dashed upon" them.

τοιαῦτα : "for one might forebode anything when the god sends such a storm as this" (on διοσημίαι see n. to 95):—a courteous way of hinting that their alarm was not unnatural.

ποθοῦντι προὐφάνης : cp. O. T. 1356 θέλοντι κἀμοὶ τοῦτ’ ἂν ἦν , n.: Il. 12.374 ἐπειγομένοισι δ’ ἵκοντο.

καί σοι θεῶν : "and some god (cp. 1100) hath ordained for thee the good fortune of this coming" : τύχην … ὁδοῦ , a fortune belonging to (connected with) it.—The MS. θῆκε was a mere blunder caused by transposition. As to the occasional omission of the syllabic augment in tragic ῥήσεις , see on O. T. 1249. Cp. above, 974.

ῥοπὴ βίου μοι , the turn of the scale ( momentum ) for my life,—the moment which is to bring it down to death. Cp. O. T. 961 σμικρὰ παλαιὰ σώματ’ εὐνάζει ῥοπή (where see n.): Eur. Hipp. 1162 Ἱππόλυτος οὐκέτ’ ἔστιν, ὡς εἰπεῖν ἔπος· δέδορκε μέντοι φῶς ἐπὶ σμικρᾶς ῥοπῆς , "but his life still hangs in the trembling scale."

καὶ θέλω θανεῖν μὴ ψεύσας σε πόλιν τε τήνδε ( τούτων )

ἅπερ ξυνῄνεσα , "and I wish to die without having defrauded thee and this city of the things on which I agreed." For the constr. of ψεύσας cp. on 1145 , and for the chief stress on the partic., 1038: for ξυνῄν. , Xen. Cyr. 4.2.47 ταῦτα συνῄνουν , they agreed to these terms.

ἐν τῷ δὲ κεῖσαι : usu. explained, "And on what sign of thine end dost thou rely? "But κεῖμαι ἔν τινι (see on 247 )= "to be situated in a person's power" : an analogous use of κεῖμαι here would give us, "on what sign doth thy fate depend? "In Tr. 82, however, we have ἐν οὖν ῥοπῇ τοιᾷδε κειμένῳ : and, if the text be sound, κεῖσαι has (I think) a like sense here: lit., "at what sign of thy fate art thou in suspense?" The phrase is thus virtually equivalent to ἐν τίνι ῥοπῇ κεῖσαι ;—the τεκμήριον itself standing for the crisis which it marks. The phrase seems to me possible (for our poet), but slightly suspicious. We might conjecture καὶ τῷ πέπεισαι : cp. Eur. Hel. 1190 ἐννύχοις πεπεισμένη στένεις ὀνείροις . (To the obvious κεῖται σοῦ, σόν , or σοί...τεκμήριον , the objection is the phrase ἐν τῷ κεῖται .)

αὐτοὶ with κήρυκες : the gods herald their own interposition in his fate. No μάντις , but Heaven itself, gi gives the warning. Cp. Bekker Anecd. 5. 14 αὐτοκῆρυξ· ὁ μὴ δῑ ἑτέρων ἀλλὰ δῑ ἑαυτοῦ κηρυκεύων . Eur. Suppl. 589(Theseus says that he will march on Thebes) αὐτὸς σίδηρον ὀξὺν ἐν χεροῖν ἔχων, | αὐτός τε κῆρυξ .

ψεύδοντες οὐδὲν σημάτων προκ. , "disappointing me in no way ( οὐδὲν" adv., cp. 1145) of the signs appointed beforehand(94): as Her. 2.38 (of the Apis) εἰ καθαρὴ ( ἡ γλῶσσα ) τῶν προκειμένων σημηίων , the marks appointed by sacred law.

With the conjecture σῆμα τῶν , the sense is, " falsifying no sign of those appointed,"a less usu. sense of ψεύδω , for which see Ant. 389n.

The usual order would be αἱ πολλὰ διατελεῖς βρονταί , "the long-continued thunderings." But an adj. or partic. is sometimes thus placed after the subst., when the art. and an adv. (or adverbial phrase) stands before it: cp. O. T. 1245 τὸν ἤδη Λάϊον πάλαι νεκρόν = τὸν ἤδη πάλαι νεκρὸν Λ. , the already long-dead L.: where see n.

πολλὰ = "very," with the adj.: cp. Ant. 1046 χοἱ πολλὰ δεινοί : Ph. 254 ὦ πόλλ’ ἐγὼ μοχθηρός : El. 1326 ὦ πλεῖστα μῶροι : Il. 11.557 πόλλ’ ἀέκων .—The answer is framed as if Theseus had said, ποῖα δὲ σημεῖα ἐφάνη τῶνδε ; If Reiske's δηλοῦσι (which Wecklein receives) is to be admitted, we must view L's αἱ πολλαὶ as a mere gloss suggested by διατελεῖς and conformed to τὰ πολλά τε . This, however, seems very improbable, since ( a ) the article τὰ with βέλη recommends the art. with βρονταὶ , and ( b ) the reiterated πολλὰ is effective.

στράψαντα . στράπτω is not extant in classical Attic, but occurs in Apollonius Rhodius ( 2nd cent. B.C. ) and Oppian ( 2nd cent. A.D. ), also in an Orphic hymn of uncertain date, and in the Anthology. In cases of this kind we should always recollect how incomplete is our knowledge of the classical Attic vocabulary, and allow for the likelihood that the learned Alexandrian poets had earlier warrant for this or that word which, as it happens, we cannot trace above them. (Cp. on ἀκορέστατος , 120.) With ἀστράπτω and στράπτω , cp. ἀστεροπή and στεροπή, ἀσπαίρω and σπαίρω, ἀσταφίς and σταφίς, ἄσταχυς and στάχυς , and many other instances in which the longer form and the shorter both belong to the classical age.

σκήψαντα (Forster) is much less forcible: the thought is of the lightningflash breaking forth as a sign in the sky ( φλέγει , 1466), rather than of its descent on earth: and this word would hardly have passed into the MS. στρέψαντα.

χειρὸς τῆς ἀνικήτου , gen. of point whence with στρ . ( O. T. 152 Πυθῶνος...ἔβας ) rather than possess. gen. with βέλη .

θεσπίζονθ’ : as Oed. had predicted trouble from Thebes at a time when Theseus thought it impossible (606 ff.); Creon had fulfilled the prediction, and had even hinted at future war (1037).

ψευδόφημα : cp. O. T. 723 φῆμαι μαντικαί : ib. 43 φήμην =a message from a god (n.).

σοι ethic dat., τῇδε πόλει dat. of interest; which thou shalt have stored up for Athens. The ethic dat. is often combined with another, as [Eur.] Rhes. 644 ἐχθρῶν τις ἡμῖν χρίμπτεται στρατεύματι , we have some foeman approaching our camp. The v.l. σῇ τε came of not seeing this.

γήρως ἄλυπα : see on 677 ἀνήνεμον...χειμώνων .

χῶρον … ἐξηγήσομαι , show the way to the place: the literal notion being blended with that of expounding (as the ἐξηγηταί expounded the sacred law). Cp. Her. 3.4 ἐξηγέεται...τὴν ἔλασιν , expounds the route for the march.

ἄθικτος , pass., as always in Attic (though O. T. 969 ἄψαυστος ἔγχους = "not touching" ): Tr. 685 ἀκτῖνός τ’ ἀεὶ | θερμῆς ἄθικτον . The act. sense, "not touching," occurs later ( Callim. Hymn. Dian. 201).

τοῦτον refers to χῶρον , the place where he was to "die," i.e. disappear. This place is accurately described at 1590. It was the grave (1545) that was to remain secret. But here, by a slip, the poet identifies them (see Introd.). We should not change τοῦτον to τύμβον . — Note how Soph. uses the vagueness of the local legend as to the grave. Secrecy was imposed by the dying breath of Oed. himself. The descent of the secret in the line of the Attic kings would serve to explain any esoteric knowledge on the subject which, in the poet's time, may have been claimed by a gens of hereditary priests.

μήθ’ οὗ κέκευθε : neither where (precisely) it is concealed, nor (even) whereabouts it is situated.

ὥς σοι … τιθῇ . Like τοῦτον in 1522, ὅδε refers to χῶρον (1520), "this spot" ; it is not for ἀνὴρ ὅδε (450). For πρὸ cp. Thuc. 1.33 ἣν ὑμεῖς ἂν πρὸ πολλῶν χρημάτων καὶ χάριτος ἐτιμήσασθε δύναμιν ὑμῖν προσγενέσθαι, αὕτη πάρεστιν αὐτεπάγγελτος . (Not, " against many shields etc.," as Xen. Anab. 7.8.18 ὅπως τὰ ὅπλα ἔχοιεν πρὸ τῶν τοξευμάτων , "that they might have their shields to screen them from the arrows.") Cp. O. T. 218n.

δορός τ’ ἐπακτοῦ . As the hoplite was armed with a δόρυ no less than with a shield, there is no contrast here between infantry and cavalry, but only between citizens and foreign allies. Cp. Isocr. or. 10 § 37 οὐδ’ ἐπακτῷ δυνάμει (foreign mercenaries) τὴν ἀρχὴν διαφυλάττων, ἀλλὰ τῇ τῶν πολιτῶν εὐνοίᾳ δορυφορούμενος .—The old v.l. γειτονῶν , "being near you," would be weak: as to the form, γειτονέω is classical, though Attic prose preferred γειτνιάω .

Others join ἀλκὴν … γειτόνων , "a defence against neighbours" (the Thebans, 1534), but, though the objective gen. is quite correct (see on O. T. 218), the order of the words makes it hardly possible to disjoin γειτόνων from δορός τ’ ἐπακτοῦ .

ἃ δ’ ἐξάγιστα , "but as to things which are banned "(which cannot be uttered without impiety). Cp. Aeschin. or. 3 § 113 οἱ Λοκροὶ οἱ Ἀμφισσεῖς...τὸν λιμένα τὸν ἐξάγιστον καὶ ἐπάρατον πάλιν ἐτείχισαν : "the harbour which was banned and accursed,"—the Amphictyons having pronounced an ἀρά , which said of the transgressor, ἐναγὴς ἔστω ( ib. § 110). The verb occurs Aesch. Ag. 641 πολλοὺς δὲ πολλῶν ἐξαγισθέντας δόμων , many "devoted to death" out of many houses. ἁγίζω =to make ἅγιος (1495): ἐξαγίζω = to devote to avenging gods (cp. ἐξοσιόω , to dedicate), rather than (as some explain it) "to de -consecrate."

μηδὲ κινεῖται λόγῳ , "and such things as ( μηδέ" of the class, cp. 73) are not to be touched upon in speech(see on 624 τἀκίνητ’ ἔπη ). Nauck proposed δεῖ κινεῖν , but the pres. κινεῖται expresses what fate has decreed ( Ph. 113 αἱρεῖ ).

μαθήσει , by sight as well as by hearing: see 1641, 1650.

σῷζε , "guard them," — not merely, "remember" them, a sense peculiar to the midd. σῴζομαι ( Plat. Theaet. 153 B, etc., n. on O. T. 318). Cp. Ant. 1113 νόμους | … σῴζοντα ( "observing" ).

ἀφικνῇ : L's ἀφίκῃ is of course impossible, the ι of the aor. being long only in the indic. (cp. 1495).

τῷ προφερτάτῳ μόνῳ : but to one, Thy chiefest (Whitelaw), which well gives the vagueness of the phrase. While the hereditary monarchy lasted, the προφέρτατος would, in fact, be the king's eldest son: afterwards, it would be the man whose place in the State made him the proper guardian of the secret. The poet chose a phrase which would cover priestly tradition. I would not, then, change μόνῳ , with Nauck, to γόνῳ . In fr. 401 ἦ γὰρ φίλη )γὼ τῶνδε τοῦ προφερτέρου , the sense "elder" is possible, but not certain. Hes. Scut. 260has τῶν γε μὲν ἀλλάων προφερής τ’ ἦν πρεσβυτάτη τε , where the second adj. helps the first; Plat. Euthyd. 271 Bhas προφερής , "wellgrown," of a youth, as opp. to σκληφρός , "slight." Hom. has only προφερέστερος , never of age. The nearest parallel to our passage is Hes. Th. 361 προφερεστάτη ἐστὶν ἁπασέων , foremost among the daughters of Oceanus is Styx; and at 777 she is called πρεσβυτάτη . So, here, the word suggests seniority, but without excluding pre-eminence of other kinds.

ἀδῇον contr. for ἀδήϊον , "unravaged," from δήϊος ( δῇος Theogn. 552, always Dor. δάϊος in trag.), "ravaging" ( √ΔΑv , whence δαίω , to kindle):

σπαρτῶν ἀπ’ ἀνδρῶν , "on the part of," "from the quarter of" the Thebans. For ἀπό , cp. Plat. Phaedo 83B οὐδὲν τοσοῦτον κακὸν ἔπαθεν ἀπ’ αὐτῶν . Schaefer's ὑπό is admissible ( Plat. Rep. 366A ἀζήμιοι...ὑπὸ θεῶν ): but ἀπό is fitter here as including all peril from that region. When Cadmus was founding Thebes, he required water from a well guarded by a dragon, the offspring of Ares. He killed the dragon, and sowed its teeth in the ground. Armed men sprang up, who slew each other, all save five. These five, of whom Echion was chief, became the ancestors of the Cadmeans. Cp. Ant. 1123 παρ’ ὑγρῶν Ἰσμηνοῦ ῥείθρων, ἀγρίου τ’ ἐπὶ σπορᾷ δράκοντος . Pind. fr. 6 ἢ Κάδμον, ἢ σπαρτῶν ἱερὸν γένος ἀνδρῶν .

αἱ δὲ μυρίαι πόλεις , justifying his hint of possible danger from Thebes. "Most cities are apt (gnomic aor.) to enter on aggression with a light heart ( ῥᾳδίως ), even though their neighbour is wellbehaved."Cp. what he said of the Thebans in 619 f., where ἐκ σμικροῦ λόγου answers to ῥᾳδίως here. So the schol.:— κἂν δικαίως τις πολιτεύηται, πολλαὶ πόλεις ἀδίκως ἐπέρχονται .

Those who suspect αἱ μυρίαι should observe that Greek writers often use this phrase when they wish to express the notion of many probabilities against one. Cp. Her. 8.119 ἐν μυρίῃσι γνώμῃσι μίαν οὐκ ἔχω ἀντίξοον , "among ten thousand opinions I have not one against me" : i.e. not one man in 10,000 would dispute it. Xen. Anab. 2.1.19 ἐγώ, εἰ μὲν τῶν μυρίων ἐλπίδων μία τις ὑμῖν ἐστι σωθῆναι πολεμοῦντας βασιλεῖ, συμβουλεύω μὴ παραδιδόναι τὰ ὅπλα : "if among the ten thousand forebodings (which the situation might suggest) there is one chance of your escape," etc. So, of "facing fearful odds," Eur. fr. 588 εἶς τοι δίκαιος μυρίων οὐκ ἐνδίκων κρατεῖ . And so here αἱ μυρίαι is something more than a mere synonym for αἱ πολλαί . It suggests this notion:— "Be Athens never so just, there are countless chances to one that Thebes will some day attack it." (In citing Aeschin. or. 2 § 157 Blaydes has not noticed that τοὺς μυρίους Ἀρκάδων means the Pan-Arcadian μύριοι , not μυρίοι : cp. Grote c. 78, x. 317.)

κἂν εὖ τις οἰκῇ : cp. Plat. Rep. 423A ἕως ἂν ἡ πόλις σοι οἰκῇ σωφρόνως . (It might also be transitive, "governs," sc. τὴν πόλιν .) A compliment to Theseus and to Athens is implied: cp. 1125.

Others explain:—(1) "The majority of cities, even though one governs them well, are prone to outrage" : i.e. if you divulge the secret to the Athenians , it may be abused to the hurt of the State. A modification of this view is that καθύβρισαν refers to overweening confidence inspired at Athens by the new ἀλκή . Theseus must still be watchful. (2) "The cities, with their multitudes ( μυρίαι" ), are prone to outrage,—still referring to the Athenians. But for this sense we should at least need Wecklein's οἱ δὲ μυρίοι πόλεως .—Blaydes thought of αἱ δὲ μωρίας πλέαι : better would be οἱ δὲ μωρίας πλέῳ ( Ai. 1112, 1150): but neither this, nor anything with κύριος , is either needful or probable.

γὰρ refers to ῥᾳδίως . "(Outrage is lightly committed), for the gods are late, though they are sure, in visiting sin,"and so the hope of present impunity emboldens the wicked. See 1370. The remark is general, but Oed. is thinking especially of his unnatural sons; the divine vengeance has long been delayed, but is now at hand. Cp. Orac. Sibyll. 8. 14 ὀψὲ θεῶν ἀλέουσι μύλοι, ἀλέουσι δὲ λεπτά . Longfellow, "Retribution" : " Though the mills of God grind slowly , yet they grind exceeding small "(from the German of F. von Logau, Sinngedichte 3. 2. 24). Hor. Carm. 3. 2. 32 pede Poena claudo.

εὖ μὲν ὀψὲ δ’ . When two clauses are co-ordinated by μέν and δέ , if we wish to subordinate one to the other we must take care that the subordinated clause is that which has μέν . Thus here:— "late, though surely." "Surely, though late,"would be ὀψὲ μὲν εὖ δέ . So O. T. 419(n.) βλέποντα νῦν μὲν ὄρθ’, ἔπειτα δὲ σκότον ,=sightless then, though seeing now. It is the necessity of giving the chief emphasis to ὀψέ , not to εὖ , that decides the true relation of this verse to the preceding.

τὰ θεἶ ἀφείς , having set religion at nought: cp. O. T. 910 ἔρρει δὲ τὰ θεῖα.

μαίνεσθαι , the madness of passions which are no longer controlled by religion,—as the frenzy of ambition (371), and of hatred (1392).—I do not suppose that the poet directly alludes to any contemporary event; but we may surmise that, when he wrote these lines, he had in his thoughts the daring outrage on religion at Athens in 415 B.C.,—the partial impunity of its authors (including Alcibiades),—and the tremendous disasters of the city two years later. Cp. O. T. p. xxx, 886 n.

ὃ μὴ σὺ...βούλου παθεῖν , referring to τὰ θεἶ ἀφείς etc. To divulge the ἐξάγιστα (1526) would be ἀφεῖναι τὰ θεῖα . The next verse turns off this light reminder by adding that Theseus does not require it. "Well ( οὖν ), thou knowest such things, without my precepts." Thuc. 2.43 ὠφελίαν, ἣν ἄν τις πρὸς οὐδὲν χεῖρον αὐτοὺς ὑμᾶς εἰδότας μηκύνοι : ib. 36 μακρηγορεῖν ἐν εἰδόσιν οὐ βουλόμενος : Il. 10.250 εἰδόσι γάρ τοι ταῦτα μετ’ Ἀργείοις ἀγορεύεις . Cp. on 1038 .

χῶρον : cp. 644 .

τοὐκ θεοῦ παρόν : "that which has come from the god," (cp. 1694 τὸ φέρον ἐκ θεοῦ ,)—the summons as conveyed both by the storm and by an inward prompting. Matthiae's πτερόν (97) would be less mysterious, and therefore, in this context, less solemn.

μηδ’ ἔτ’ ἐντρεπώμεθα , "nor longer hesitate ," ὀκνῶμεν, μέλλωμεν. ἐντρέπεσθαι(1) "to turn about" : (2) "to give heed to," with gen., as O. T. 724: (3) then, absol., " to feel a scruple or misgiving ,"to hesitate, as here. Intelligible as the third use is, this is perh. the only clear example of it in classical Attic: but cp. Polyb. 31. 12 (with ref. to Demetrius son of Seleucus urging his claims before the Roman Senate), ἐνετρέποντο μὲν ἅπαντες ἀκούοντες ἐν ἑαυτοῖς, κοινῇ γε μὴν ἔδοξε τῇ συγκλήτῳ τὸν μὲν Δημήτριον κατασχεῖν , i.e. "they all felt some compunction in their own minds,"—some misgiving as to the fairness of their conduct. The hesitation which Oed. deprecates is that which the others might feel in acknowledging that the hour of his end had come.—The schol. wrongly took ἐντρεπ . in its first sense, "look behind us" : ἀντὶ τοῦ ἐπιστρεφώμεθα : Ὅμηρος· ἐντροπαλιζόμενος .

— 1555 A more splendid dramatic effect than Sophocles has created here could hardly be conceived. Hitherto, throughout the play, Oedipus has been strongly characterised by that timidity in movement, and that sense of physical dependence, which are normal accompaniments of blindness. (Cp. 21, 173 ff., 495 ff., 1206, etc.) Now, suddenly inspired by the Unseen Power which calls him, he becomes the guide of his guides. Now it is they who shrink. Eager and unfaltering, the blind man beckons them on. And so he finally passes from the eyes of the spectators.

ὧδ’ : see 182.

καινός , of a novel kind , "in strange wise" : cp. Plat. Euthyd. 271 B καινοί τινες...σοφισταί... καὶ τίς ἡ σοφία;

τῇδ’, ὧδε, τῇδε , lit., "this way,— hither,—this way" ;—marking that he is already sure of his path. The number of forms from ὅδε in this v. and 1546 is curious, but it is evident that the natural distribution of emphasis in speaking would avoid an unpleasing effect.

ὁ πομπὸς : Ai. 831 καλῶ δ’ ἅμα | πομπαῖον Ἑρμῆν χθόνιον εὖ με κοιμίσαι : hence ψυχοπομπός ( Diod. I. 96 ): Hor. Carm. 1. 10. 17 Tu pias laetis animas reponis Sedibus. He was also the guide of the living on errands of danger or guile ( El. 1395, Ph. 133 Ἑ. ὁ πέμπων δόλιος ).

ἥ τε ν. θεός : Persephone: Ant. 893 ὧν ἀριθμὸν ἐν νεκροῖς πλεῖστον δέδεκται Περσέφασσ’ ὀλωλότων .

φῶς ἀφεγγές , light which, for the blind, is no light: cp. "darkness of life" in Tennyson's lines quoted on 33: σκότον βλέπειν, ἐν σκότῳ ὁρᾶν ( O. T. 419) , 1273). The dying bid farewell to the sunlight, as Ai. 856 σὲ δ’, ὦ φαεννῆς ἡμέρας τὸ νῦν σέλας … προσεννέπω πανύστατον δή . So here the blind man, for whom light has long been changed to darkness, bids farewell to his memory of it.

πρόσθε , before he blinded himself (cp. O. T. 1183). The full thought is,— "Once I saw thee, but for long I have only felt thee, and now I feel thee for the last time."Whitelaw cp. Par. Lost 3. 21, Thee I revisit safe, Andfeel thy sovran vital lamp; but thou Revisit'st not these eyes. And Lear 4. 1. 23 Might I but live to see thee in my touch, I'd say I had eyes again.

τὸν τελευταῖον βίον is most simply taken (1) as= "the last part of my life," its close, as ( e.g. ) Il. 6.40 ἐν πρώτῳ ῥυμῷ =at the end of the pole. He is going " to hide the close of his life with Hades "( παρ’ Ἅιδην since motion is implied), not merely because he is about to quit life, but because he is destined to quit it by a strange passing not beheld of men.—(2) We might also take τελευταῖον as proleptic adj. with art. (see on 1089 τὸν εὔαγρον ): "to hide my life, so that it shall be ended." I prefer (1).

αὐτός τε : cp. on 488 . Theseus and his realm are identified, as 308 f., 1125, 1496.

πρόσπολοι , like ὀπάονες (1103). Here his Attic lieges generally seem meant, rather than his followers from Athens as opposed to the Coloniates (1066). So 1496 σε καὶ πόλισμα καὶ φίλους .

κἀπ’ εὐπραξίᾳ : "and in your prosperous state ,"

ἐπί expressing the attendant condition (as it denotes the terms of a treaty): cp. El. 108 ἐπὶ κωκυτῷ ...

... ἠχὼ...προφωνεῖν : Ant. 759 ἐπὶ ψόγοισι δεννάζειν : Aesch. Eum. 1047 ὀλολύξατε νῦν ἐπὶ μολπαῖς : Thuc. 7.81 § 5 ἐπ’ εὐπραγίᾳ ἤδη σαφεῖ ( "when success was now assured" ).

μέμνησθε , imper., not μεμνῇσθε , optat.: for this depends on them, but their weal ( εὐδ. γένοισθε ) on the gods.

εὐτυχεῖς ἀεί : (remember me), for your lasting welfare. If they duly revere his memory, their good-fortune will abide.

1556-1578: Fourth stasimon

Fourth stasimon. Strophe 1556—1567= antistr. 1568—1578. See Metrical Analysis.— "May Persephone and Pluto suffer Oedipus to pass painlessly to the place of the dead. May the Erinyes and Cerberus spare to vex his path. Hear us, O Death."

εἰ θέμις ἐστι : a propitiatory address, since Pluto and the other χθόνιοι θεοί are stern to human prayers. So Hades is δίχα παιάνων ( Eur. I. T. 185), ἀμείλιχος ἠδ’ ἀδάμαστος ( Il. 9.158). Hor. Carm. 2. 14. 5 Non si tricenis, quotquot eunt dies, Amice, places illacrimabilem Plutona tauris.

τὰν ἀφανῆ θεὸν , Persephone ( 1548 ), an unusual title, perhaps suggested by the literal sense of Ἅιδης : cp. Pind. fr. 207 Ταρτάρου πυθμὴν πιέζει σ’ ἀφανοῦς : Aesch. Th. 859 τὰν ἀνάλιον | πάνδοκον εἰς ἀφανῆ τε χέρσον (the nether-world).

ἐννυχίων ἄναξ ( Tr. 501 τὸν ἔννυχον Ἅιδαν ), suggested by Il. 20.61 ἄναξ ἐνέρων Ἀϊδωνεύς . This poetically lengthened form of Ἅιδης (trisyllabic only here) occurs also Il. 5.190 Ἀϊδωνῆϊ προϊάψειν , Hes. Theog. 913, and oft. in later poets. A stream of the Troad on Mt Ida was called Ἀϊδωνεύς from its disappearing into the ground, Paus. 10.12.3 f.

λίσσομαι = ἐξ ἄντρων in the antistrophe (1571): but, since the first syll. of ἄντρων is "irrational," i.e. a long syllable doing duty for a short, the normal choree λισσο is defensible. (See Metr. Analysis.) Dindorf's λίσσωμαι , which he calls a "modestior subiunctivi usus" ( i.e. "permit me to pray" ), will certainly not stand. The schol. had in his text δίδου μοι ,—not instead of λίσσομαι , but (as his words show) in addition to it. As the construction of λίσσομαι was clear enough, δίδου μοι would rather seem to have been a gloss on some other imperat. with μοι . Possibly νεῦσόν μοι (cp. Ph. 484 νεῦσον,... πείσθητι : Pind. P. 1. 71 νεῦσον, Κρονίων) which may have been current as a v.l. for λίσσομαι .

L gives μήτ’ ἐπιπόνω (σιξ) μήτ’ ἐπιβαρυαχεῖ. While this verse is certainly corrupt, the antistrophic verse (1572) seems to afford firmer ground in the words φύλακα παρ’ Ἅιδᾳ . These three words, at least, have every appearance of genuineness; and they tally metrically with ἐπὶ βαρυα—χεῖ . That the latter is Doric for βαρυηχεῖ is confirmed by the fact that the schol. actually uses the latter form in his note; cp. 1663 οὐ στενακτός . Brunck's ἀδάματον (for MS. ἀδάμαστον ) being certain in 1572, the question then is:—How are the words μήτ’ ἐπιπόνω μήτ’ to be so corrected that they shall metrically answer to ἀδάματο—ν ? The absence of the ι subscript agrees with the hypothesis of an original μητ’ ἐπιπόνως . If, with Wecklein, we regard this as having been a gloss on a genuine ἄπονα (adv. neut. pl., 319), and read ἄπονα μηδ’ ἐπὶ βαρυαχεῖ , an exact correspondence is obtained, without further change in the strophe, and without any change in the antistrophe. The sense is also clear.—In the Appendix other views are given.

ἐπὶ βαρυαχεῖ … μόρῳ : for the prep. (= "with" ) see on 1554 . This prayer to Pluto needed the preface εἰ θέμις (1556), since he στεναγμοῖς καὶ γόοις πλουτίζεται ( O. T. 30). Cp. Aesch. Th. 915 δόμων μάλ’ ἀχὰν ἐς οὖς προπέμπει δαϊκτὴρ γόος .

ἐξανύσαι , reach: Ai. 607 ἀνύσειν... Αιδαν : Ant. 804 τὸν παγκοίτην...θάλαμον

... ἀνύτουσαν . Eur. Or. 1684 λαμπρῶν ἄστρων πόλον ἐξανύσας.

παγκευθῆ , as Hades is πάνδοκος (n. 1556), πολυδέγμων ( H. Hymn. 5. 31), παγκοίτας ( Ant. 810), πολύκοινος ( Ai. 1193).

πλάκα (1577, 1681), a plain: cp. the lugentes campi of Vergil's Inferno ( Aen. 6. 441).

The traditional text, πολλῶν γὰρ ἂν καὶ μάταν πημάτων ἱκνουμένων , is usu. understood; "for, whereas sorrows were coming upon him in great number and without cause ( καὶ μάταν ), a just god may now lift him up once more."

In this there are two difficulties. (1) ἱκνουμένων is thus the partic. of the imperf. ,= ἐπεὶ ἱκνεῖτο . But manifestly the partic. ought here to have a pres. sense, " are coming on him."When the pres. partic. (or inf.) serves for the impf., there is usually something in the context which prevents too great ambiguity, as is the case in 1587 ( παρών ), and O. T. 835 τοῦ παρόντος , where see n. Cp. Xen. Anab. 5.8.1 Ξενοφῶντος κατηγορησάν τινες φάσκοντες παίεσθαι (= ὅτι ἐπαίοντο ) ὑπ’ αὐτοῦ, καὶ ὡς ὑβρίζοντος (= ὅτι ὕβριζε ) τὴν κατηγορίαν ἐποιοῦντο . Dem. or. 20 § 119 ταῦτα αὐτοί τε ποιεῖτε...καὶ τοὺς προγόνους ὀργίζεσθε ἐὰν μή τις φῇ ποιεῖν (= ὅτι ἐποίουν ).

(2) μάταν is strange in the sense " without cause "as= " undeservedly. "Another proposed version, "without any good result so far," seems inadmissible. Nor can the sense be "wildly" ( temere ). Hence there is ground for suspecting

καὶ μάταν . Buecheler's πολλῶν γὰρ ἀνταλλαγὰν πημάτωνis brilliant, though the word occurs only in glossaries, and is slightly prosaic, as properly meaning "barter." But it leaves the blot ἱκνουμένων . I would suggest ἱκνούμενον , and, for ἂν καὶ μάταν , αὖ (or ἂνa)\n τέρματ’ ἂν : " now that he is coming to the goal of many sorrows. "So the pl. El. 686 δρόμου...τὰ τέρματα . A doubled ἄν would not be unsuitable here, as expressing earnest hope; but αὖ , which MSS. often confuse with ἄν , would well mark the turning-point: and for its combination with πάλιν cp. 1418.—Another possibility would be πολλῶν γὰρ ἂν ἀλλαγὰν πημάτων ἱκνούμενον (cp. O. T. 1206 ἀλλαγᾷ βίου ), or ἱκνουμέναν as= "due" : so oft. ὁ ἱκνούμενος χρόνος, ἡλικία , etc.

The MS. σε is possible; but Reiske's σφε has very strong probability. Campbell says, "the apostrophe gives liveliness to what would otherwise be a frigid sentiment" : but would it be so frigid? Changes to, and from, apostrophe are certainly not rare in choral odes; but this would (to my mind) be a somewhat harsh example;—quite different, e.g. , from O. T. 1201, where see n. on 1197.

αὔξοι , "uplift," raise to honour: cp. O. T. 1092(n.), Tr. 116(n. on 1453 f.).

χθόνιαι θεαί : schol. Ἐρινύες . Hardly Demeter and Persephone (683), who would not be thus associated with the fell Cerberus.

σῶμά τ’ : the periphrasis suggests a more vivid image of the dread monster: cp. Tr. 508 φάσμα ταύρου : Verg. Aen. 6. 289 et forma tricorporis umbrae (Geryon). Eur. Phoen. 1508 Σφιγγὸς ἀοιδοῦ σῶμα : Her. Fur. 24 τρισώματον κύνα.

ἀνικάτου is sound, since the long penult. (= θε of θεόν 1556) is an "irrational" syllable. Meineke's ἀμαιμάκου is an unexampled form of ἀμαιμάκετος . Cp. Tr. 1097 τόν θ’ ὑπὸ χθονὸς Ἅιδου τρίκρανον σκύλακ’, ἀπρόσμαχον τέρας . Homer mentions "the dog of Hades" only in reference to Eurystheus sending Heracles ἐξ Ἐρέβευς ἄξοντα κύνα στυγεροῦ Ἀΐδαο ( Il. 8.368, Od. 11.625). The name Cerberus occurs first in Hes. Th. 311, where he is the offspring of Typhaon and Echidna, and has fifty heads: Horace makes him centiceps, Carm. 2. 13. 34 . Κερβέριοι was used (at least in comedy) as= Κιμμέριοι , but the connection with ἔρεβος is doubtful.

It seems clear that the φασὶ after πύλαισι in the MSS. is an interpolated gloss on λόγος ἔχει . If φασὶ were genuine, it must go with εὐνᾶσθαι only, κνυζεῖσθαι depending on λόγος ἔχει : a construction awkward beyond example. Bellermann seeks to avoid this by pointing thus, φασὶ πολυξέστοις· εὐνᾶσθαι etc., supplying εἶναι with φασί : but this is even worse. The long delay of λόγος ἔχει brought in the gloss.—In the MS. πολυξέστοις the long penult.= α^ν of ἄναξ (1559). Even if we assume an "irrational" syllable ( ¯ for ˘ ), the sense seems fatal. "Of polished stone" is surely not a good epithet for the Gates of Hell.

πολυξένοις appears certain: cp. Aesch. Suppl. 157 τὸν πολυξενώτατον Ζῆνα τῶν κεκμηκότων ἱξόμεσθα σὺν κλάδοις ἀρτάναις θανοῦσαι . See above on παγκευθῆ (n. 1561 ff.), and cp. Ant. 893in n. on 1548.

While κνυζᾶσθαι is the form recommended by the analogy of like words for the sounds of animals ( βληχάομαι, μυκάομαι, ὑλάομαι , etc.), κνυζεῖσθαι has L's support, and also seems better just after εὐνᾶσθαι . If right here, it is, however, much the rarer form of the two.

ἐξ ἄντρων : Verg. Aen. 6. 417 Cerberus haec ingens latratu regna trifauci Personat, adverso recubans immanis in antro. — Immania terga resolvit Fusus humi, totoque ingens extenditur antro.

φύλακα . Hes. Th. 767 ἔνθα θεοῦ χθονίου πρόσθεν δόμοι ἠχήεντες … ἑστᾶσιν· δεινὸς δὲ κύων προπάροιθε φυλάσσει . He fawns on those who enter: ἐξελθεῖν δ’ οὐκ αὖτις ἐᾷ πάλιν, ἀλλὰ δοκεύων ἐσθίει ὅν κε λάβῃσι πυλέων ἔκτοσθεν ἰόντα.

λόγος … ἔχει , transitive, like Pind. P. 1. 96 ἐχθρὰ Φάλαριν κατέχει...φάτις , rather than intransitive like ὁ λόγος κατέχει ( "the report prevails that...") Thuc. 1.10 § 2 . Cp. Paus. 9. 3 § 9 μαντεύεσθαι δὲ τὰς νύμφας τὸ ἀρχαῖον αὐτόθι ἔχει λόγος .

τόν (as relat.) is more probable than ὅν after the vowel: cp. O. T. 199 ἔρχεται· | τόν, ὦ τᾶν πυρφόρων.

Γᾶς παῖ . This cannot mean Pluto, who was the son of Cronus and Rhea; nor Cerberus (usu. called son of Typhaon and Echidna), unless with Nauck we change τόν to δός . Thanatos is not elsewhere thus described, (in Hes. Th. 211he is the son of Νύξ , no father being named,)—but is probably meant here. The invocation in 1578 is certainly addressed to him.

The MSS. have ἐν καθαρῷ βῆναι . "And I pray that he (Cerberus) ...may leave a clear path for the stranger,"as he passes to Hades. βῆναι ἐν καθαρῷ τῷ ξένῳmust mean strictly, "to go on to clear ground for the stranger," i.e.to pass to ground which he will not traverse, leaving his path clear. ἐν καθαρῷ is thus virtually equivalent to ἐκποδών . Madvig's ἐκ καθαροῦ is proleptic:— "go out of the path, so as to leave it clear. "Cp. Pind. Ol. 6.23 κελεύθῳ τ’ ἐν καθαρᾷ βάσομεν ὄκχον : Her. 1.202 (of a river) ῥέει διὰ καθαροῦ (through an open country, where its course is not checked). So Il. 8.491 ἐν καθαρῷ , in a clear space. I suspect the text to be unsound, but the data are inadequate for its certain correction. Two views are possible. (1) τόν in 1574 may be corrupt. If ( e.g. ) Hartung's τόδ’ were read, the sense would be:— "This is my prayer for the stranger..., that he may move in a clear path. "Such a view best suits the natural sense of ἐν καθαρῷ βῆναι . (2) τόν may be sound, while ἐν καθαρῷ may have supplanted something like ἐκ καθόδου . Or βῆναι may have come ( e.g. ) from φθῆναι : "I pray for the stranger that he speed safely past Cerberus to clear ground."

πλάκας : see on 1564 .

τὸν αἰένυπνον , Death, the giver of the ἀτέρμονα νήγρετον ὕπνον (Moschus 3. 105): in contrast with his brother who λύει πεδήσας ( Ai. 676).

1579-1779: Exodus

Exodos. The passing of Oedipus is told. His daughters make lament. Antigone prays of Theseus that he send them to Thebes, if haply they may avert the coming strife of their brothers; and he promises to do so.

ξυντομώτατον (neut. as adv.) is the best correction of the MS. ξυντομωτάτως . A few such forms in ‐ως have MS. authority in good writers, though they are mostly comparatives, as βεβαιοτέρως, ἐρρωμενεστέρως (Isocr.), καλλιόνως, σαφεστέρως , etc. In Eur. Suppl. 967 γηράσκω δυστηνότατος | οὔτ’ is corrected by Reiske to δυστηνοτάτως , which metre commends: but this is an almost isolated example. There is thus a strong presump tion in favour of the ordinary form where, as here, it can easily be restored.—Wecklein reads ξυντομωτάτων : "I would hit on the briefest mode of speech." —Cp. O. T. 1234 ὁ μὲν τάχιστος τῶν λόγων εἰπεῖν τε καὶ μαθεῖν, τέθνηκε θεῖον Ἰοκάστης κάρα.

λέξας … ὀλωλότα : cp. O. T. 463 εἶπε... τελέσαντα , n.

ἃ δ’ ἦν τὰ πραχθέντ’ . ἃ = ἅτινα : see on 1171 . "But as to what the occurrences were, neither is the tale possible for me to tell in brief compass, nor (were) the events (brief) which happened there": sc. οὔτε ( βραχέα ἦν ) τἄργ’ . That is, resolving the parataxis with οὔτε — οὔτε :— "But as to what occurred, the tale cannot be briefly told, as neither were the occurrences themselves brief."

ὁ μῦθος οὐκ ἐν βραχεῖ πάρεστιν would have sufficed: φράσαι (epexeg. inf.) further defines πάρεστιν .

The MS. words τὸν ἀεὶ (or αἰεὶ ) certainly conceal a fault, which is perhaps very old. We cannot supply χρόνον ( "for ever" ). Nor do I see how τὸν ἀεὶ βίοτον could mean, "the life of all his days" ( "What life, life-long, was his," Whitelaw). The schol. gives nothing better than a fatuous interpretation of τὸν ἀεὶ βίοτον as τὸ μακρὸν γῆρας . The first question is whether the fault is confined to ἀεί . (1) If so, τόν being sound, ἀεί ( a ) may conceal another adv., or an adj.: as ἄρτι, ἄβιον, αἰνόν, ἀλαόν, ἀτυχῆ . Of these ἀλαόν is perh. least unsatisfactory. It should not be too hastily assumed that the poet would have shunned a fourfold ‐ον . Or ( b ) ἀεί may have arisen from some ancient mutilation of ἄνδρα . The very simplicity of κεῖνον τὸν ἄνδρα has a solemnity which is not unfitting here; and to my mind this solution has greater probability than perhaps many would concede to it at first sight. (2) If τόν is corrupt, then there are these possibilities. ( a ) τὸν ἀεί may conceal one word, such ( e.g. ) as πάνοιζυν , "all-wretched," Aesch. Cho. 49. ( b ) τόν may have been inserted to supply a lost syllable: though against this is the fact that our MSS. often tolerate lame trimeters. This view suits ( e.g. ) ἐκεῖνον ἄρτι , or Hermann's κεῖνόν γ’ ἐσαιεί (to which, however, the γ’ is fatal). (3) It is vain to speculate on the possibility of corruptions extending beyond τὸν ἀεί . The words βίοτον ἐξεπίστασο and κεῖνον (or ἐκεῖνον ) are prima facie sound. Thus ( e.g. ) to suggest ἐκεῖνον ἐξεπίστασ’ εἰσαεὶ βίον would be unwarrantable. We seek to amend, not to re-write.

ἀπόνῳ , as they themselves had just prayed for him. Cp. the prayer of Ajax to Hermes Chthonios that he may die ἀσφάδαστος ( Ai. 833) .

τοῦτ’ … ἤδη means, "here we come to the point which is indeed ( καὶ ) worthy of wonder": cp. Plat. Symp. 204B δῆλον δὴ...τοῦτό γε ἤδη καὶ παιδί, ὅτι , etc.

ὑφηγητῆρος is supported against ὑφ’ ἡγητῆρος ( a ) by such examples as 83, ὡς ἐμοῦ μόνης πέλας , ( b ) by the fact that the compound with ὑπό is suitable where, as here, the sense is that no one so much as hinted or indicated the way. Cp. Plat. Crito 54E πράττωμεν ταύτῃ, ἐπειδὴ ταύτῃ ὁ θεὸς ὑφηγεῖται . So O. T. 966 ὧν ὑφηγητῶν ( "on whose showing" ): ib. 1260 ὡς ὑφηγητοῦ τινος .

καταρράκτην (from ῥάσσω to strike hard, or dash, cp. 1503), lit. "dashing or rushing down" ; Strabo 10. 640 τηρήσας καταρράκτην ὄμβρον : here, of a cleft descending abruptly into the ground. Strabo applies the word to the cataracts of the Nile (called κατάδουποι by Her.): in this sense it is usu. spelt with one ρ , as if from καταράσσω : so Lucan 10. 317 praecipites cataractae. Cp. Plut. Mor. 781 E οἴκημα θύραν ἔχον ἐπιρρακτήν , a room with a trap-door in it: so too Arat. 26 θύρᾳ καταρρακτῇ . The v.l. καταφράκτην (Suidas) is worthless.

χαλκοῖς βάθροισι . Il. 8.13 ἐς Τάρταρον ἠερόεντα, τῆλε μάλ’, ἧχι βάθιστον ὑπὸ χθονός ἐστι βέρεθρον, ἔνθα σιδήρειαί τε πύλαι καὶ χάλκεος οὐδός . Hes. Theog. 811 (of tartarus)ἔνθα δὲ μαρμάρεαί τε πύλαι καὶ χάλκεος οὐδός, ἀστεμφής, ῥίζῃσι διηνεκέεσσιν ἀρηρώς, αὐτοφυής : "a brazen threshold, immoveable, fixed in the earth by roots without a break , of natural growth," i.e.not wrought by human hands. The rift or cavern at Colonus, from which the adjoining region took the name of the χαλκοῦς ὀδός (see on 57 ), was locally supposed to be connected with the "brazen threshold" below by brazen steps reaching down into the under-world. The stress laid on the χαλκοῖς βάθροισι here, and the name "Brazen Threshold" itself, rather suggest that the myth was visibly symbolised by some artificial steps made at the top of the steep rift.

γῆθεν , as Od. 13.163 λᾶαν ἔθηκε καὶ ἐρρίζωσεν ἔνερθεν (Poseidon petrifying the Phaeacian ship).

πολυσχίστων . Several paths converged at the καταρράκτης ὀδός . Oedipus halted ( ἔστη ) near the ὀδός , i.e. just before the path which he was following met the others. We are reminded, perhaps designedly, of that σχιστὴ ὁδός in Phocis at which the misfortunes of his early manhood began ( O. T. 733).

κοίλου … κρατῆρος . (1) Schneidewin takes this to mean a large brazen vessel set in a rift of the ground, over which Theseus and Peirithous slew the victims when they made their pact ( ὅρκια ἔταμον ). He cites Eur. Suppl. 1201, where Theseus is directed thus to make a covenant with Adrastus; the throats of nine sheep are to be cut over a bronze τρίπους , and the terms of the pact ( ὅρκοι ) are then to be graven in its basin ( τρίποδος ἐν κοίλῳ κύτει ). (2) The schol., whose view is more likely, understands a basin or hollow in the rock: κοίλου πέλας κρατῆρος· τοῦ μυχοῦ· τὰ γὰρ κοῖλα οὕτως ἐκάλουν ἐκ μεταφορᾶς· ὅθεν καὶ τὰ ἐν τῇ Αἴτνῃ κοιλώματα κρατῆρες καλοῦνται . Cp. Arist. De Mundo 6 τῶν ἐν Αἴτνῃ κρατήρων ἀναρραγέντων . Plat. Phaedo 111Dsays of the subterranean cavities, συντετρῆσθαί τε πολλαχῇ...καὶ διεξόδους ἔχειν, ᾗ πολὺ μὲν ὕδωρ ῥεῖν ἐξ ἀλλήλων εἰς ἀλλήλους ὥσπερ εἰς κρατῆρας . The scholiast adds:— λέγει δῑ οὗ ( sc. μυχοῦ ) καταβῆναι φασὶ τὴν Κόρην ἁρπαγεῖσαν . That is, the schol. took this κρατήρ or μυχός in the rock to be the actual cavity in which the καταρράκτης ὀδός began. In each case the κρατήρ was close to the ὀδός .

Θησέως . Theseus went down to Hades with Peirithous, king of the Thessalian Lapithae, to help him in carrying off Persephone. Both heroes were made prisoners by Pluto. Theseus was afterwards delivered by Heracles, when sent by Eurystheus to capture Cerberus. According to another version, adopted by Eur. in his Πειρίθους , Heracles delivered Peirithous also.

Περίθου . Elsewhere in extant classical literature the form is Πειρίθοος or (Attic) Πειρίθους . But a form Περίθους is sufficiently attested by the name of the Attic deme of which this hero was eponymus. Harpocr. Περιθοῖδαι· δῆμός ἐστι τῆς Οἰνηΐδος . Aeschin. or. 1 § 156 Περικλείδην τὸν Περιθοίδην : and so [Dem.] or. 50 § 41 . Eustathius (101. 3) notices both forms, and Dindorf ascribes Περίθουν to the Paris MSS. of Georgius Syncellus (the Byzantine chronographer, 800 A.D.), p. 299. 11: vases and inscriptions also give it. There is no need, then, to write Πειρίθου Θησέως τε , as Blaydes does.

κεῖται … ξυνθήματα : schol. οἷον ὑπομνήματα τῆς πίστεως ἧς ἔθεντο πρὸς ἀλλήλους : i.e. he understood by κεῖται some visible memorial. This seems clearly right. The local belief probably pointed to characters or marks on the rock. See the schol. on Aristoph. Eq. 785 ἔστι δὲ καὶ ἀγέλαστος πέτρα καλουμένη παρὰ τοῖς Ἀθηναίοις, ὅπου καθίσαι φασὶ Θησέα μέλλοντα καταβαίνειν εἰς ᾍδου . Leake ( Demi I. 635) conjectured that this πέτρα may have marked the place ( χωρίον ) mentioned by Paus. 1.18.4 as near the temple of Sarapis, S.E. of the acropolis, ἔνθα Πειρίθουν καὶ Θησέα συνθεμένους ἐς Λακεδαίμονα καὶ ὕστερον ἐς Θεσπρωτοὺς σταλῆναι λέγουσιν . But the expeditions named there are distinct from the descent to Hades with which the schol. connects the πέτρα . And, wherever this ἀγέλαστος πέτρα was, there must have been a cavern suggestive of the descent to Hades. The schol.'s phrase, παρὰ τοῖς Ἀθηναίοις , would cover Colonus.

Others understand: "where the compact has been made "( κεῖται =pf. pass. of τίθημι ),—a lively way of saying, "was made," ἐτέθη : but this is improbable.— Wecklein conjectures Περίθῳ καλεῖται : "where men say that the compact of Th. with P. was made" : the dat. as Tr. 668 τῶν σῶν Ἡρακλεῖ δωρημάτων : the verb as Simonides fr. 107 ἔνθα καλεῖται...Ἀρτέμιδος...τέμενος . (Cp. on O. T. 1451.) This idiom, however, elsewhere always refers to places , not to acts.

(1) With L's ἐφ’ οὗ: " At which (the κρατήρ" ) he halted, midway betweenthe other objects. Cp. Il. 22.153 ἔνθα δ’ ἐπ’ αὐτάων πλυνοὶ εὐρέες ἐγγὺς ἔασιν , at the springs. With ἐφ’ , L's μέσου is possible; "at which, midway as it is." (2) With Brunck's ἀφ’ οὗ, it becomes necessary to read μέσος . The κρατήρ is then one of four points from which the point denoted by μέσος is measured. The second ἀπό may be taken with ἀχέρδου also: cp. O.T. 734, 761.

μέσος usu. takes a simple gen. of the extremes, and is not elsewhere found with ἀπό , but the latter is natural ( Plat. Parm. 145 B τό γε μέσον ἴσον τῶν ἐσχάτων ἀπέχει ).

τοῦ τε Θορικίου πέτρου . It was from Thoricus ( Apollod. 2. 4. 7 ) that "radiant Eos caught up Cephalus to the gods" ( Eur. Hipp. 455). Hence the name of that place may have been associated in the Athenian mind with the idea of removal to another world. Θορικός (so Her., Xen., etc.: Θόρικος schol.) was a town and deme of Attica, belonging to the tribe Ἀκαμαντίς , on the S.E. coast, about 6 miles N. of Sunium, and 42 S.E. of Colonus. It was reckoned among the twelve towns of the old Attic dodecapolis, and, to judge by the ruins, was a considerable place down to late times (Leake, Demi II. 17—22). If Θορικίου is unsound, the familiarity of Θορίκιοι as a deme-name may have suggested it. Schneidewin's τρικορύφου rests on the schol. to 57: καί τις τῶν χρησμοποιῶν φησί· Βοιωτοὶ δ’ ἵπποιο ποτιστείχουσι Κολωνόν, ἔνθα λίθος τρικάρανος ἔχει καὶ χάλκεος οὐδός . But, if Θορικίου came from τρικορύφου , the genuine word must have been well-nigh obliterated.

κοίλης τ’ ἀχέρδου : schol. τῆς τὸν πυθμένα ἐχούσης ὑπόκενον, σαπέντα . The wild pear gave its name to the Attic deme Ἀχερδοῦς ( Ἀχερδούσιοι ); as in its other form, ἀχράς , to Ἀχραδίνη , the E. quarter of Syracuse. If, as the schol. states (n. 1593), the local myth placed the rape of Persephone here, this old tree may have been pointed out as the spot whence she was snatched. An ἐρινεός (wild figtree) by the Cephisus was connected with a like legend ( Paus. 1.38.5 ). A wild olive-tree ( κότινος ) at Troezen was associated with the disaster of Hippolytus (2. 32. 10), as the στρεπτὴ ἐλαία at Epidaurus (see on 694 ) with Heracles.

κἀπὸ λαΐνου τάφου . Dobree's καὐτολαΐνου ( "of natural rock," cp. on 192 ) is more ingenious than probable. Cp. Eur. Helen 962 τόνδε λάϊνον τάφον : El. 328 μνῆμα λάϊνον πατρός . The λάϊνος τάφος is opposed to a τύμβος of earth or a λάρναξ of wood ( Thuc. 2.34 ): it would commonly denote an oblong monument with a flat slab ( τράπεζα ) on top, the sides being sometimes sculptured.

The power and beauty of this passage are in no way lessened for us because we know nothing of the basin or the stone, the tree or the tomb. Rather it might be said that the very fact of our ignorance illustrates the spirit in which these details are introduced. Their significance is essentially local: ταῦτα γνώριμα τοῖς ἐγχωρίοις (schol.). They show us how the blind man, who had never been at Colonus before, placed himself at precisely the due point in the midst of its complex sanctities. The god made him as one who had the most intimate and minute knowledge of the ground.

ἔλυσε , as Tr. 924 λύει τὸν αὑτῆς πέπλον : while the midd. in Il. 17.318 λύοντο δὲ τεύχεα refers to Greeks stripping Trojans.

δυσπινεῖς : cp. 1258. He prepares to put on the garb of the dead.

ῥυτῶν ( ῥέω ), flowing, ἐξ ἀειρύτου κρήνης (469). Cp. Theophr. Causs. Plantt. 2. 6. 3 (with ref. to correcting the properties of water by mixing different kinds), δῑ ὃ πολλάκις ἂν ἁρμόσειε λεπτὸν καὶ καθαρὸν μὴ καθαρῷ καὶ παχεῖ, καὶ φρεατιαῖον ναματιαίῳ (well water with river water), καὶ ῥυτὸν καὶ ὄμβριον (spring or rain water) λιμναίῳ καὶ ἁπλῶς στασίμῳ .

They go to a hillock a little way off, on which was a shrine of Demeter Euchloös. See map in Introd.

εὐχλόου , as protecting the young green corn and other young vegetation ( χλόη ), Paus. 1.22.3 ἔστι δὲ (at Athens) καὶ Γῆς κουροτρόφου καὶ Δήμητρος ἱερὸν Χλόης . She was associated with Γῆ κουροτρόφος and with Apollo in the Χλόεια held on 6th Thargelion (latter part of May). Other names given to Demeter as protectress of crops, etc., expressed the ills which she averted, as καῦστις, ἀζησία (parcher), ἐρυσι—/βη (mildew), ἑλήγηρις (popularly referred to εἵλη , sunshine, but doubtful).

προσόψιον , not found elsewhere, is read by L and Suidas. "The hill of Demeter, in full view" : rather than, "the hill looking on Demeter." The act. sense is possible ( Ph. 1040 θεοί τ’ ἐπόψιοι ), but the other seems better here: cp. Ant. 1110 ὁρμᾶσθ’...εἰς ἐπόψιον τόπον .

)πόρευσαν and πόρευσαν are alike admissible in this ῥῆσις (cp. 1606 ff.), but the former seems preferable on the general principle of not multiplying omissions of augment without necessity. (Cp. Tr. 560 μισθοῦ )πόρευε .) " Brought this behest," i.e.the water for which he had asked. Eur. Phoen. 984 ΜΕΝ. χρημάτων δὲ τίς πόρος; | ΚΠ. ἐγὼ πορεύσω χρυσόν . Cp. on 1458 πόροι.

ταχεῖ σὺν χρ .: cp. 885: Tr. 395 σὺν χρόνῳ βραδεῖ μολών.

λουτροῖς , as the dead were washed: Lucian De Luctu 11 μετὰ ταῦτα δὲ λούσαντες αὐτοὺς...προτίθενται . So Ai. 1405 λουτρῶν ὁσίων (for the dead Ajax).

ᾗ νομίζεται , as the dead were usually dressed for burial, i.e. in white. Artemidorus Oneir. 2. 3 ἀνδρὶ δὲ νοσοῦντι λευκὰ ἔχειν ἱμάτια θάνατον προαγορεύει, διὰ τὸ τοὺς ἀποθανόντας ἐν λευκοῖς ἐκφέρεσθαι .

παντὸς … δρῶντος . (1) Usu. explained:— "when he had content of all service ," i.e.when his daughters had done for him all that he wished. Then πᾶν δρῶν will be "every activity" of attendants: cp. the Homeric δρηστῆρες, δρήστειραι , of servants, Od. 10.349etc. (2) A better view is: "when of doing all he had content"(as Whitelaw), when πᾶν δρῶν is his own activity. Cp. τὸ βουλόμενον τῆς γνώμης and similar phrases (see on 267 ): also Thuc. 1.142 ἐν τῷ μὴ μελετῶντι , "in the absence of practice." As to Tr. 196 τὸ γὰρ ποθοῦν ἕκαστος ἐκμαθεῖν θέλων ,—where τὸ ποθοῦν used to be explained as "the desire within him," —it is now generally held to be corrupt (E. Thomas conjectures τὰ γὰρ ποθείν’ ). But the absence of the art. makes πᾶν δρῶν a bolder expression than any of these; nor can the adverbial ἐν ἀμείβοντι , "alternately," ( Pind. N. 11. 42) be properly compared. I suspect, then, that the text is corrupt. To Mekler's conjecture (see cr. n.) the obstacle is ἔδρων instead of ἔδρασαν . The obvious ἔρωτος ( "desire" ) should not be too lightly rejected: cp. 436.

ἀργὸν , neglected: see on O. T. 287.

κτύπησε : for the omission of the augment, see on O. T. 1249.

Ζεὺς χθ .: Il. 9.457 Ζεύς τε καταχθόνιος καὶ ἐπαινὴ Περσεφόνεια . At Corinth Pausanias saw three images of Zeus, one being Χθόνιος , another Ὕψιστος , the third nameless (2. 2. 8). The Zeus Chthonios was a benevolent Pluto, associated with Demeter in the prayers of the husbandman ( Hes. Op. 465).

οὐδ’ ἀνίεσαν , "did not remit" (cp. ἀνιέναι φυλακήν, ἄσκησιν, ἔχθραν , etc.); not , "did not send up" (as in O. T. 1277, a different context). κλαυθμός was commonly associated with κομμός ( planctus ) and γόος . If Soph. had meant otherwise, he would have added another verse with ἀλλά .

pammh/keis , very loud: see on 489 .

ἐξαίφνης , because they burst into their wail when the sudden peal of thunder was heard.

πάντα τἀμά , all that concerns my earthly life.

τὴν δυσπόν .: cp. 509: Aesch. Pers. 515 ὦ δυσπόνητε δαῖμον.

ἀμφ’ ἐμοὶ : cp. El. 1143quoted on 345;

τροφήν , ib. and 352.

σκληρὰν , in appos.; cp. 1173.

ἀλλὰ … γὰρ , "but (I need not speak of hardship), for ":= "but indeed" : cp. on 988 .

ἕν … ἔπος , "one word," viz. φιλεῖν . Cp. Ant. 53 μήτηρ καὶ γυνή, διπλοῦν ἔπος . (This is better than "one saying ," i.e.reflection.)

λύει , cancels.

τητώμεναι : cp. on 1200 .— The simplest view of the MS. τὸ λοιπὸν ἤδη βίοτον διάξετον is Elmsley's, that βίοτον was written by a mistake for τὸν βίον . (The error here affords no ground for suspecting βίοτον in 1584.) But τοῦ βίου (Suidas) is equally possible: cp. O. T. 1487 νοούμενος τὰ λοιπὰ τοῦ πικροῦ βίου . The constr. τὸν λοιπὸν...τοῦ βίου would be a rare one: Dem. or. 15 § 16 πρὸς τὸν λοιπὸν τοῦ χρόνου , Xen. Cyr. 4.5.1 τοῦ σίτου...τὸν ἥμισυν : so ἡ πολλὴ τῆς γῆς , etc.

ἐπ’ ἀλλήλ. ἀμφικ. : i.e. each of the daughters had twined her arms about her father, while he had also embraced them. Cp. Od. 8.523 ὡς δὲ γυνὴ κλαίῃσι φίλον πόσιν ἀμφιπεσοῦσα.

λύγδην from λύζω , singultare . Anthol. Pal. 15. 28. 3 λιγέως ὀλοφύρετο μήτηρ, | λύγδην, ἱσταμένη .

σιωπή , a moment of absolute stillness, after the wails had subsided. Job iv. 15 "Then a spirit passed before my face; the hair of my flesh stood up. It stood still, but I could not discern the appearance thereof; a form was before mine eyes: there was silence, and I heard a voice."

τινὸς : Eur. Andr. 1147 πρὶν δή τις ἀδύτων ἐκ μέσων ἐφθέγξατο δεινόν τι καὶ φρικῶδες .

θώϋξεν αὐτόν . Porson on Eur. Phoen. 5wished to read θεῶν ἐθώϋξ’ (omitting αὐτόν ). But the change is unnecessary, if occasional omission of the augment is conceded to such ῥήσεις as this: cp. 1606. θωΰσσω denotes a loud, urgent cry (cp. Eur. Hipp. 219 κυσὶ θωΰξαι ): here with acc. of the person called.

πάντας , subject to στῆσαι . For this phrase, instead of πᾶσι στῆναι τρίχας , see on 150 φυτάλμιος . Cp. 1464.

φόβῳ is causal dat. with στῆσαι , rather than modal dat. with δείσαντας , so that we should not compare Tr. 176 φόβῳ... ταρβοῦσαν : O. T. 65 ὕπνῳ γ’ εὕδοντα.

ἐξαίφνης , though it has come in 1623 (and 1610): see on 554 .

πολλὰ πολλαχῇ , "with repeated and manifold calling." There seems to be no genuine instance of πολλαχῇ meaning simply πολλάκις . It is always "by many routes" (as Xen. Anab. 7.3.12), "in many ways" ( Her. 6.21 ), or "on many grounds" (id. 1. 42). The phrase here, then, cannot mean " loudly ( πολλά ) and often ": nor can it be merely, "again and again." But πολλαχῇ need not refer to different forms of words. It is enough to understand it of varying tones in which the name was sounded, or of the voice seeming to come from different points at successive moments.

It is strange that a modern critic should have thought this "alienissimum a divina maiestate" (Schaefer). He must have forgotten that a divine summons had already been thrice repeated when "the LORD came, and stood, and called as at other times, Samuel, Samuel."

ὦ οὗτος . So the goddess Athena, calling Ajax to come forth from his tent; Ai. 71 οὗτος, σὲ τὸν τὰς etc.: 89 ὦ οὗτος, Αἴας, δεύτερόν σε προσκαλῶ , where Αἴας is voc. ( ib. 482), as Οἰδίπους here (cp. 461).

οὗτος ( "Ho there!" ), thus used, implies that the person addressed is not duly heeding the speaker; here it helps to express impatience. So, when Medea turns her face away from Jason's smooth words, he cries to her, αὕτη, τί χλωροῖς δακρύοις τέγγεις κόρας ; etc. ( Med. 922). There is nothing of roughness in the phrase, except in the particular combination οὗτος σύ ( O. T. 532, 1121: Eur. Hec. 1280).

χωρεῖν : cp. the emphatic place of δεῖξαι , O. T. 278. Nauck's μέλλομεν; | χώρει· by the change to the singular number, breaks the companionship of Oedipus with the Unseen.

τἀπὸ σοῦ adv., βραδύνεται pass. impers.: delay is made on thy part. Cp. Eur. Tro. 74 ἕτοιμ’ ἃ βούλει τἀπ’ ἐμοῦ : Ar. Plut. 100 ἄφετον με νῦν· ἴστον γὰρ ἤδη τἀπ’ ἐμοῦ (for in both places it is ἀπό rather than ἐπί ). Cp. 293.

οἱ , ethic dat., "for him," as a grace to him: cp. 81. The enclitic almost adheres to μολεῖν , while γῆς is naturally drawn to ἄνακτα : thus the two monosyllables in the 3rd foot do not hurt the rhythm.—Theseus, with attendants, had followed Oed. to the ὀδός (see 1589), but had remained apart while the daughters ministered to their father (1598—1603). He is now summoned to approach them.

ὁρκίαν , the conjecture of P. N. Papageorgius, is the best emendation of the certainly corrupt ἀρχαίαν . It gives exactly what we need, viz. such an epithet for πίστιν as marks the special solemnity of the pledge. Cp. Plat. Legg. 843A φιλίαν τε καὶ ἔχθραν ἔνορκον . The occurrence of ὅρκιος in 1637 cannot be made an objection (cp. 544 n. ); on the contrary, it rather confirms ὁρκίαν here. Theseus did just what Oedipus asked.

ἀρχαίαν has been explained as follows: —(1) "Thy right hand, that time-honoured pledge. "I agree with Campbell and Bellermann that this is the best version: indeed, I should be disposed to say, the only sound one. But in such a context we surely want something more than so general an epithet. (2) Thy pledge, " which some day will be old ," i.e.which you are sure to observe permanently. Herm. supports this extraordinary "prolepsis" by Aesch. Ag. 579, where, however, ἀρχαῖον γάνος is rather, "the traditional ornament" of temples (spoils): unless we should read ( δόμοις ) ἀρχαίοις . (3) "A pledge of such good faith as you have always observed" ( fides perpetuo apud te usu sacrata , Ellendt). (4) A modification of the last view refers ἀρχαίαν to v. 631, as= "the pledge given at the beginning (of our intercourse)." It is impossible to accept any one of these interpretations.

(1) Two other conjectures claim notice. ἀρθμίαν (Wecklein)= "in a friendly compact." Cp. Od. 16.427 οἱ δ’ ἡμῖν ἄρθμιοι ἦσαν , "they were in amity with us." In Ph. 1132Erfurdt has restored ἄρθμιον (as = "trusty comrade" ) for ἄθλιον . But this epithet does not strengthen πίστιν . (2) ἀρκίαν (L. Schmidt)= "sure." The only support for this is the epic phrase μισθὸς ἄρκιος ( Il. 10.304, Od. 18.358, Hes. Op. 368).

ἑκών , "if thou canst help it" : cp. Plat. Prot. 345D ὃς ἂν ἑκὼν μηδὲν κακὸν ποιῇ : in prose more often with εἶναι added, as Symp. 214 E ἑκὼν γὰρ εἶναι οὐδὲν ψεύσομαι : almost always in sentences which contain or imply a negative: but Her. 7.164 has ἑκών τε εἶναι καὶ δεινοῦ ἐπιόντος οὐδενὸς...καταθεὶς τὴν ἀρχήν .

μέλλῃς , sc. τελεῖν :

φρονῶν εὖ , "wishing them well." Cp. O. T. 1066 καὶ μὴν φρονοῦσά γ’ εὖ τὰ λῷστά σοι λέγω . "To do all that, as their well-wisher , thou seemest likely (to do) with advantage to them."As a well-wisher will do his best ,

εὖ φρονῶν thus practically means, "to the best of thy judgment" ; but that is not the first sense of the words.

οὐκ οἴκτου μέτα , without making lamentation,—controlling his feelings in presence of the afflicted girls. Vauvilliers: " οἶκτος" hic est quod nos Galli dicimus foiblesse. Cp. Plat. Phaedo 117C καὶ ἡμῶν οἱ πολλοὶ τέως μὲν ἐπιεικῶς οἷοί τε ἦσαν κατέχειν τὸ μὴ δακρύειν, ὡς δὲ εἴδομεν πίνοντά τε καὶ πεπωκότα , (that Socrates had drunk the hemlock,) οὐκέτι, ἀλλ’ ἐμοῦ γε βίᾳ καὶ αὐτοῦ ( in spite of myself ) ἀστακτὶ ἐχώρει τὰ δάκρυα . If the men of the old Greek world were more easily moved to tears than modern men, at least they knew very well when a man is bound to repress his emotion, if he can. Why, then, obliterate a noble touch by changing οἴκτου —as Wecklein does with Wex and Bothe — to the wretchedly feeble ὄκνου ?

ὅρκιος : Ant. 305 ὅρκιος δέ σοι λέγω : Ph. 811 οὐ μήν σ’ ἔνορκον ἀξιῶ θέσθαι .

ἀμαυραῖς , "dark," not guided by eyes: cp. 182 ἀμαυρῷ | κώλῳ . Not "feeble" (1018), for no increase of physical weakness is among the signs that his end is near: rather is he lifted above his former helplessness (1587).

τλάσας … τὸ γενναῖον φρενὶ , "ye must make a brave effort of the mind, and depart" : τὸ γενναῖον , acc. governed by τλάσας . It might also be adv., like κάμνοντι τὸ καρτερόν Theocr. 1. 41 , but an absolute use of τλάσας seems slightly less probable here.

φρενὶ , in or with it. L's φέρειν is conceivably genuine, but in that case τὸ γενναῖον can hardly be so. Bellermann combines them by rendering, "that which it is noble to bear." This will not serve: nor yet this, "to bear what is noble." Wecklein suggests τρέφειν : "having brought yourselves to cherish fortitude." But since the effort demanded is one of moral courage, I do not see why the addition of φρενί to τλάσας should offend.

ἃ μὴ : " such things as 'tis not lawful,"etc.: cp. 73.

φωνούντων , masc.

ὁ κύριος , the master, he who has control of all; since to him alone the ἐξάγιστα (1526) are to be confided. The word has a further fitness here, since the maidens had been committed to the care of Theseus (cp. n. on O. T. 1506).

εἰσηκούσαμεν , simply "heard" (rather than "obeyed" ), as Ant. 9, Ai. 318, Tr. 351, 424.—Wecklein suggests φωνήσανθ’ ὅτ’ , with omission of ἀστακτὶ... στένοντες.

ξύμπαντες , the attendants of Theseus, who had remained apart when their master was summoned to approach Oedipus (1630).

ἀστακτὶ : see on 1251 .

ἐξαπείδομεν . This compound occurs only here, but is not intrinsically more questionable than the Homeric ἐξαποβαίνω, ἐξαποδύνω , etc. While ἐξορᾶν = "to see at a distance "(used in pass. by Eur. Her. 675 etc.), ἀφορᾶν alone usu. =merely "to regard" : hence the double compound is really less pleonastic than those just mentioned. So ἐκπροτιμᾶν occurs only in Ant. 913.

τὸν ἄνδρα τὸν μὲν : "we saw Oedipus,— him , I say,— no longer present anywhere, but Theseus , etc." The τὸν μὲν comes in, by an afterthought, to prepare the distinction: cp. Od. 1.115 εἰ ποθεν ἐλθὼν μνηστήρων τῶν μὲν σκέδασιν κατὰ δώματα θείη, τιμὴν δ’ αὐτὸς ἔχοι : "make a scattering of the wooers,— those men there ,—in the house, but himself have honour," etc.

αὐτὸν , "alone" : Aristoph. Ach. 504 αὐτοὶ γάρ ἐσμεν οὑπὶ Ληναίῳ τ’ ἀγών (citizens without foreigners): cp. O. T. 221n.

ὀμμ . (object. gen.)

ἐπίσκιον , predicative, ὥστε ἐπισκιάζειν τὰ ὄμματα .

ἀντέχοντα , holding over against, from the primary sense of ἀντί : so with dat. ( ὄμμασι ) Ph. 830. —Perhaps nothing else in Greek literature leaves on the mind an impression so nearly akin to that of the awful vision in Job (iv. 15, 16) .

γῆν τε … καὶ … Ὄλυμπον . Theseus bows down and kisses the earth, then suddenly rises, and with upturned face stretches forth his hands towards the sky. The vision which he had just seen moved him to adore both the χθόνιοι and the ὕπατοι . This touch is finely conceived so as to leave the mystery unbroken. Cp. Ph. 1408 στεῖχε προσκύσας χθόνα : Ant. 758 τόνδ’ Ὄλυμπον (the heaven above us).

ἐν ταὐτῷ λόγῳ , "in the same address (or prayer)," i.e. one immediately after the other: not, "on the same account."

ἐξέπραξεν , like διειργάσατο, διεχρήσατο , confecit , "took his life" ; cp. Eur. Hec. 515 πῶς καί νιν ἐξεπράξατ’ ; "how indeed did ye take her life?"

ποντία θύελλα κινηθεῖσα , "a whirlwind from the sea, suddenly aroused," —so as to sweep inland on Colonus, and snatch him out of men's sight. For the locative force of ποντία as= ποντόθεν , cp. on 119 ἐκτόπιος . Cp. Il. 6.345 (helen's wish) ὥς μ’ ὄφελ’ ἤματι τῷ ὅτε με πρῶτον τέκε μήτηρ οἴχεσθαι προφέρουσα κακὴ ἀνέμοιο θύελλα εἰς ὄρος ἢ εἰς κῦμα πολυφλοίσβοιο θαλάσσης .

πομπός : cp. 1548.

ἢ τὸ νερτέρων γῆς βάθρον , the nether world on which the upper world rests. γῆς βάθρον , earth's firm floor, rocky base: cp. Milton, "Hymn on the Nativity," And cast the dark foundations deep. So Ai. 860 ἑστίας βάθρον is the ground on which the home stands.

ἀλύπητον , the MS. reading, is incomparably better than the variant ἀλάμπετον , which I believe to have been merely one of those conjectures in which the old transcribers and commentators sometimes indulged. By ἀλύπητον the poet meant, " without pain "(to Oed.); though it does not follow that he used the word with definite consciousness of an active sense. Cp. Ph. 687 ἀμφιπλήκτων ῥοθίων , the billows that beat around him: O. T. 969 ἄψαυστος , "not touching," etc. ( ib. 885 ἀφόβητος , "not fearing," is not properly similar, since ἐφοβήθην was deponent). Plat. Legg. 958E τὰ τῶν τετελευτηκότων σώματα μάλιστα ἀλυπήτως τοῖς ζῶσι... κρύπτειν , to bury the dead with least annoyance to the living. The passive sense, "not pained," — i.e. , where all earthly pain is over,—seems less suitable. Pollux 3. 98 says, Πλάτων δὲ καὶ ἀλύπητος ἔχει, ὥσπερ καὶ Σοφοκλῆς ἀλύπητον : where, since Plat. has the word only in the place just cited, ἀλύπητος should perh. be ἀλυπήτως . The second ref. seems to indicate this passage, rather than Tr. 168 ζῆν ἀλυπήτῳ βίῳ , and, if so, proves the existence of the reading as early at least as c. 160 A.D.

ἀλάμπετον (instead of ἀλαμπές ) is not attested for the classical age, though it occurs in later poetry ( Anthol. P. 9. 540, etc.), as does also a subst. λαμπέτης .

οὐ στενακτὸς , "not with wailing." Some assume a definitely active sense, " not wailing "; see last n., and add μεμπτός "blaming" ( Tr. 446). Others make it definitely passive, " not bewailed. "The thought is that his end was "not accompanied by στεναγμοί" ,and the poet probably meant to suggest both ideas. Cp. on σωτήριον 487.

σὺν νόσοις : cp. O. T. 17 σὺν γήρᾳ βαρεῖς.

ἀλγεινὸς , associated with ἄλγος , here as feeling , not as causing , it: thus only here. Analogous is Pind. Ol. 1.26 καθαροῦ λέβητος , the cauldron of cleansing, where Fennell cp. Theocr. 24. 95 καθαρῷ δὲ πυρώσατε δῶμα θεείῳ .

εἰ δὲ μὴ δοκῶ , "But if I seem not to speak with understanding" ( i.e. if my narrative is thought incredible and foolish), "I would not crave belief from those to whom I seem not sane." — οὐκ ἂν παρείμην . παρίεμαι= "to win over to one's own side," and so either (1) with gen. of pers., Plat. Rep. 341B οὐδέν (adv.) σου παρίεμαι , I ask no favour, no mercy, from you: or (2) with acc. of pers., Legg. 742 B παρέμενος...τοὺς ἄρχοντας ἀποδημείτω , "when he has persuaded the rulers," —obtained their permission: so again ib. 951 A. Here it seems better to understand τούτων than τούτους . He scorns to deprecate their unbelief. Eur. Med. 892 παριέμεσθα (I crave pardon) καί φαμεν κακῶς φρονεῖν .—His closing words mark his own profound belief in the reality of what he has seen. Cp. El. 550 εἰ δὲ σοὶ δοκῶ φρονεῖν κακῶς γνώμην δικαίαν σχοῦσα, τοὺς πέλας ψέγε . Ai. 1038 ὅτῳ δὲ μὴ τάδ’ ἐστὶν ἐν γνώμῃ φίλα, κεῖνός τ’ ἐκεῖνα στεργέτω, κἀγὼ τάδε . Ant. 469 σοὶ δ’ εἰ δοκῶ νῦν μῶρα δρῶσα τυγχάνειν, σχεδόν τι μώρῳ μωρίαν ὀφλισκάνω . To the ancient Greek, who enjoyed discussion, there was something peculiarly impressive in declining it.

χοἱ προπέμψ. : meaning Theseus (295 n.), though the plur. might also be explained of Theseus with his attendants (1646).

ἀσήμονες = ἄσημοι , only here.

1670-1750: Commos

1 st str. 1670 —1696=1 st antistr. 1697—1723. 2 nd str. 1724—1736=2 nd antistr. 1737—1750. See Metrical Analysis.

αἰαῖ, φεῦ . To delete φεῦ here seems a less probable remedy than to supply τοι in 1697, where the neighbourhood of καὶ may have caused its loss.

ἔστιν ἔστι νῷν δή . The passage is simple if it is only remembered that οὐ τὸ μέν, ἄλλο δὲ μή is an adverbial phrase, equivalent to παντελῶς . "It is indeed for us twain in no incomplete sense to bewail the accurst blood of our father which was born in us, hapless that we are."While he lived, they suffered with him. Now, his fate has snatched him from them in strange and terrible sort, leaving them destitute.

οὐ τὸ μέν, ἄλλο δὲ μή ( μή , instead of οὐ , because it goes with the inf. στενάζειν ), "not in one respect merely, with the exception of some other"; not merely partially. This phrase is frequent where the notion of completeness or universality is to be brought out with greater emphasis than would be given by the mere use of πᾶς or like words. Aesch. Pers. 802 συμβαίνει γὰρ οὐ τὰ μὲν τὰ δ’ οὔ , i.e. "for our disasters are complete." Her. 1.139 οὐ τὰ μέν, τὰ δ’ οὔ, ἀλλὰ πάντα ὁμοίως : so id. 2. 37 : Phocylides fr. 1 Λέριοι κακοί, οὐχ ὁ μέν, ὃς δ’ οὔ, | πάντες : Eur. Phoen. 1641 οὐ γὰρ τὸ μέν σοι βαρὺ κακῶν, τὸ δ’ οὐ βαρύ, ἀλλ’ εἰς ἅπαντα δυστυχὴς ἔφυς, πάτερ : Plat. Rep. 475B, etc. The idiom strikingly illustrates three tendencies of Greek; (1) love of antithesis, (2) love of parataxis, (3) the tendency to treat whole clauses as virtually adverbs (cp. οὐκ ἔσθ’ ὅπως οὐ, οἶδ’ ὅτι , etc.).

ἔμφυτον , "planted in us at our birth" : whereby they are sharers in the hereditary ἀρά on the Labdacid race.

ἄλαστον : cp. on 1482 .

αἷμα , as kinsfolk are of the same "blood" : cp. Eur. Phoen. 246 κοινὸν αἷμα, κοινὰ τέκεα : O. T. 1406 αἷμ’ ἐμφύλιον , an incestuous kinship.

ᾧτινι , dat. of interest, for whom: cp. 508 τοῖς τεκοῦσι γὰρ | οὐδ’ εἰ πονεῖ τις . As making the sense of πόνον clearer, the dat. is preferable to the nom. dual, ὥτινε (Badham).

τὸν πολὺν : for the art. cp. on 87 .

ἐν πυμάτῳ , "at the last," i.e. "at his death," as opp. to ἄλλοτε μέν , i.e. "during his life."

ἀλόγιστα , things which baffle λογισμός , things which transcend human reason. As ἰδόντε shows, the reference is to the mysterious manner of their father's death, while παθούσα marks their loss by that death.

παροίσομεν can only be explained with Hermann, as= "we shall bring forward," "allege." "And we shall have to tell of things baffling reason, as seen and suffered by us at the end."This will seem less strained, I think, if we observe that Antigone need not be supposed to know of the Messenger's narrative. She may believe that she is bringing the Chorus the first intelligence of the event; and, if so, ἀλόγιστα παροίσομεν would be no unsuitable preface. This view agrees with the next words of the Chorus, who ask τί δ’ ἔστιν ; as if uncertain what she means; and βέβηκεν ; as if they did not know that Oedipus was gone. They do not wish to check the flow of her sorrow, to which utterance will be a relief. Cp. Eur. I. A. 981 αἰσχύνομαι δὲ παραφέρουσ’ οἰκτροὺς λόγους , "advancing a plea to pity" (unless "bringing in "be preferable). Her. 9.26 καὶ καινὰ καὶ παλαιὰ παραφέροντες ἔργα , "citing" (as claims).—We cannot render παροίσομεν "we shall suffer beside" (over and above our former sufferings), since the reference is to the fact of their bereavement, not to its prospective consequences.—Though the phrase is certainly strange, yet the defence indicated above may at least avail in arrest of judgment. If παροίσομεν were to be altered, I should be disposed to suggest ἐπεράσαμεν ( "we have gone through," cp. περᾶν κίνδυνον etc.). The more obvious ἄπορ’ οἴσομεν and ἀπορήσομεν are barred by the context.

ἰδόντε καὶ παθούσα . The difficulty is to explain how, if παθόντε originally stood here, it was changed in the MSS. to παθούσα , when ἰδόντε (which metre requires) was more likely to cause an opposite change. I therefore leave παθούσα in the text. And it is important to notice that a similar combination of forms (both attested by metre) occurs in an Attic inscription of about the second cent. B.C., edited by Kaibel, Epigr. 1110: λευκοῖσιν φάρεσσι καλυψαμένα χρόα καλὸν ἀθανάτων μετὰ φῦλον ἴτον προλιπόντ’ ἀνθρώπους Αἰδὼς Εὐνομίη τε .— Cp. Eur. Andr. 1214 ὦ κακὰ παθὼν ἰδών τε .—See Appendix.

The Chorus ask, "And what is it?" She replies, ἔστιν μὲν εἰκάσαι , "we may conjecture "( τὸ δὲ σαφὲς οὐδεὶς οἶδε ). Cp. Eur. fr. 18 δοξάσαι ἔστι, κόραι· τὸ δ’ ἐτήτυμον οὐκ ἔχω εἰπεῖν . So 1656 μόρῳ δ’ ὁποίῳ κεῖνος ὤλετ’ οὐδ’ ἂν εἷς | θνητῶν φράσειε . Better thus than, " you can guess."—The MS. οὐκ ἔστιν μὲν = "we cannot conjecture." (Not, "I can liken my grief to no other,"as Bellermann: schol. οὐδὲ εἰκόνα ἔχω λαβεῖν τοῦ πάθους .)

οὐκ requires us to omit μέν or else to alter v. 1704, where see n.

ὡς μάλιστ’ ἂν ἐν πόθῳ λάβοις , as thou mightest most desire (that he should pass away). λαμβάνειν τι ἐν πόθῳ , to take a thing into one's desires, to conceive a wish for it; cp. Ant. 897 ἐν ἐλπίσιν τρέφω : ἐν ὀργῇ ἔχειν τινά ( Thuc. 2.21 ). For λαμβάνειν of mental conception, cp. 729.—The MS. εἰ (for ἐν ) seems a mere mistake. The construction ὡς μάλιστα ἂν πόθῳ λάβοις, εἰ ( λάβοις ) is intolerable here.

τί γάρ, ὅτῳ : "How else, when he," etc. For the causal use of the relat. see on 263 .

μήτ’ Ἄρης μήτε πόντος . His death was sudden , yet not violent. Death in battle and death by drowning are taken as types of the death which is both sudden and violent. Schol.: ᾧτινι μήτε πόλεμος μήτε νόσος ἐπῆλθεν . This certainly looks as if he read something else than πόντος . Cp. Ant. 819 οὔτε φθινάσιν πληγεῖσα νόσοις οὔτε ξιφέων ἐπίχειρα λαχοῦσ’ . Hence the conjecture νοῦσος , a form which the Attic poets nowhere use. Wecklein's πυρετὸς is too specific (as if one said, "neither the War-God, nor typhoid" ).

I think that I can suggest the true solution. The schol.'s νόσος was a paraphrase of πόνος , a corruption of πόντος which actually appears in the Vatican MS. here.

ἄσκοποι … πλάκες , the "viewless fields" of the nether world (cp. on 1564 ).

φερόμενον , pass., is clearly right, "borne away," helping ἔμαρψαν to express sudden and swift disappearance. Plat. Phaedo 98B ἀπὸ δὴ θαυμαστῆς ἐλπίδος... ᾠχόμην φερόμενος , "from what a summit of hope was I hurled headlong ": Rep. 496 D ἐν χειμῶνι κονιορτοῦ καὶ ζάλης ὑπὸ πνεύματος φερομένου . The midd. φερόμεναι , as "carrying off to themselves," would be somewhat strange, and also much less forcible.

ὀλεθρία νὺξ : cp. O. T. 1222 κατεκοίμησα τοὐμὸν ὄμμα , I have closed my eyes (as in death),—said, as here, in despairing grief.

ἀπίαν γᾶν , some distant land, the Homeric )α^πίη γαίη ( Il. 1.270etc.). If the regular quantity, )α^πίαν , is to be kept here, we must read τόσον , with Arndt, for τοσόνδ’ , in 1712. But τοσόνδ’ is there confirmed by metre (see Metrical Analysis). In this word α— is not found elsewhere. But, by a converse license, Ἀπία (see on 1303 ) had sometimes α^ in later epos; and if, in poetical usage, the quantity of Ἀπία could thus be affected by association with ἀπίη , it is conceivable that the influence should have been reciprocal.

ἀλώμεναι with acc. of space traversed, as Ai. 30 πηδῶντα πεδία.

δύσοιστον , not ‐ου , since βίου — τροφάν form one notion; cp. Ant. 793 νεῖκος— ἀνδρῶν ξύναιμον .

κατὰ … ἕλοι = καθέλοι : so 1709 ἀνὰ...στένει (cp. O. T. 199n.).

φόνιος here= "deadly," in a general sense, as O. T. 24(n.) φοινίου σάλου (of the plague).

In this and some following passages the correspondence of strophe and antistrophe has been disturbed by interpolations, and also omissions, in the MSS. A κομμός of this kind was peculiarly liable to corruption by the actors, and that has doubtless been one of the causes at work. (Cp. on 1737 .) At some points it is now impossible to restore the text with certainty; but the whole extent of the mischief is small. In dealing with such points we can only use caution, and clearly recognise the doubtful nature of the ground.—On this passage, see note in Appendix.

The words πατρὶ ξυνθανεῖν γεραιῷ are not suspicious in themselves (though Nauck demurs to calling a dead man γεραίος ); but they are in metrical excess of 1715 f. Now, if ξυνθανεῖν γεραιῷ is omitted, πατρί must go also, or else be altered. For ἕλοι πατρί could not mean "take for " ( i.e. to join) "my father." I prefer to leave πατρὶ ξυνθανεῖν γεραιῷ , and to suppose a lacuna after 1715. The sense is: "may deadly Hades lay me low ( καθέλοι" ), so that I may share the death of mine aged sire.Cp. Ai. 516 καὶ μητέρ’ ἄλλη μοῖρα τὸν φύσαντά τε καθεῖλεν Ἅιδου θανασίμους οἰκήτορας .

γ’ ὁ μέλλων is struck out by some. But it suits the sense, and it also fits the antistrophic metre, if in 1718 we add τὰς (with Hermann) before πατρός , —an addition probable in itself.

The MSS. give τὸ φέρον ἐκ θεοῦ καλῶς φέρειν χρή . There has certainly been an interpolation, equivalent to uu- . (1) Some reject the words φέρειν χρή . Then τὸ φέρον ἐκ θεοῦ καλῶς must be taken with φλέγεσθον : "As to the fortune sent by heaven for your good, be not too passionate in grief"(pass.): or, if with Herm. the verb is made midd., "do not inflame the trouble sent for your good"(cp. the act. in Ai. 196 ἄταν οὐρανίαν φλέγων ). So, if the MS. μηδ’ ἄγαν is kept, μηδ’ = "do not on your part "(Herm., " etiam non debet vos tam vehementer urere"). But μηδὲν ἄγαν or μηδ’ ἔτ’ ἄγαν (see cr. n.) gives in this case a clearer sense. (2) Wecklein, with whom I agree, rejects καλῶς and χρή , keeping φέρειν . Then τὸ φέρον ἐκ θεοῦ φέρειν = " bear the fate from heaven,"the inf. standing for imperat., a use fitting in such a precept ( O. T. 1529). The origin of the interpolated words is thus clear: χρή explained the use of the inf., while καλῶς was meant to fix the sense of φέρειν , lest τὸ φέρον should obscure it.

τὸ φέρον ἐκ θεοῦ ,=the fortune from the god.

τὸ φέρον in this sense admits of two explanations. (1) " That which brings "good or evil. This view seems confirmed by the analogy of fors , fortuna ( ferre ): Ter. Ph. 1. 2. 88 quod fors feret, feremus : Cic. Att. 7. 14 ut fors tulerit , etc. (2) " That which carries "or " leads "us forward, in a course which we cannot control (cp. ἡ ὁδὸς φέρει ἐκεῖσε , and like phrases). This view might seem to be supported by the epigram of Palladas (c. 400 A.D. ) in Anthol. P. 10. 73 ᾗ τὸ φέρον σε φέρει, φέρε καὶ φέρου· εἰ δ’ ἀγανακτεῖς, καὶ σαυτὸν λυπεῖς, καὶ τὸ φέρον σε φέρει : "as Fortune bears thee on, bear, and be borne; but if thou chafest, thou vexest thine own soul, and (none the less) she bears thee on." There, however, σε φέρει is said for the sake of a play on the word, and hardly warrants an inference as to the way in which τὸ φέρον was usually understood.—The conjecture τὸ παρὸν (cp. 1540) would be plausible only if there were reasons for thinking that τὸ φέρον in this sense was a phrase of postclassical date.

The MS. μηδ’ ἄγαν οὕτω answers to λήγετε τοῦδ’ in 1722 . The question is, Are we (1) to compress the former, or (2) to expand the latter? Dindorf and others prefer (1), and so eject οὕτω , reading μηδ’ ἔτ’ (or μηδὲν ) ἄγαν ,= λήγετε τοῦδ’ . This view agrees with the metre, and is adopted by Heinrich Schmidt (see Metr. Analysis). If, on the other hand, οὕτω is kept here, then Hermann's λήγετ’ <ἤδη> τοῦδ’ is the simplest supplement in 1722. For Wecklein's conjecture λήγετ’ <αἰνοῦ> τοῦδ’ ( Ars Soph. emendandi p. 81), it may be said that νοῦ might have dropped out before τοῦ : cp. Ai. 706 αἰνὸν ἄχος .

οὔτοι κατάμεμπτ’ ἔβητον , "ye have fared not blameably" : ye cannot justly complain of the destiny which has removed your father, in old age, by a painless death (cp. 1678).

κατάμεμπτα , neut. pl. as adv.: cp. on 319 .

βαίνειν does not occur elsewhere in a strictly similar use, for we cannot compare the perf. εὖ βεβηκώς ( El. 979) as= " placed well," "prosperous."But there is at least some analogy in such figurative uses of it as Eur. Her. 625 ἁ δ’ ἀρετὰ βαίνει διὰ μόχθων , the path of virtue lies through troubles; H. F. 630 ὧδ’ ἔβητ’ ἐπὶ ξυροῦ; "had ye come into such peril?" Ph.20 σὸς οἶκος βήσεται δῑ αἵματος , "will pass through deeds of blood" :—where a certain course of fortune is expressed. Indeed, the metaphor is so easy and natural as hardly to demand special warrant in the case of βαίνω : e.g. O. T. 883 εἰ δέ τις ὑπέροπτα χερσὶν ἢ λόγῳ πορεύεται ( "walks haughtily" ). I hold, then, that no suspicion of the text can fairly be founded on ἔβητον .

But the scholium in L is:— οὔτοι κατάμεμπτος ἔβη : οὐκ ἐν τοῖς τοιούτοις ἔσται [Elmsley ἐστὲ ] ὥστε καταμέμφεσθαι· ἤτοι ὡς ἂν ἐπικουφίζοντος αὐταῖς τὴν συμφορὰν τοῦ βασιλέως (Theseus). ἢ οἷον, οὐκ ἐν χείρονι νῦν ὑμῖν ἔσται τὰ πράγματα . Does the lemma point to another reading? I do not think so. Papageorgius points out ( Krit. und palaeogr. Beiträge z. d. alt. Sophoklesscholien , p. 59) that ἔβη was probably a mere slip, by the scholiast who copied the old scholia into L, for ἔβητ ( ἔβητον ), while κατάμεμπτος was a like error for καταμέμπτως . On the strength of this schol., however, (1) Nauck conjectured οὔτοι κατάμεμπτος αἶσα : (2) Hartung, οὔτοι κατάμεμπτ’ ἔβη γάρ : (3) M. Schmidt, οὔτοι κατάμεμπτ’ ἀπέσβη , which Wecklein adopts, citing Bekk. Anecd. 422 ἀπέσβη· ἐσβέσθη ἢ ἐπαύσατο, τέθνηκεν . But the word would ill suit the swift passing of Oed.: it rather suggests a gradual extinction of life: cp. Eur. Med. 1218 (after a long deathagony) χρόνῳ δ’ ἀπέσβη καὶ μεθῆχ’ ὁ δύσμορος | ψυχήν .

< τοι> : see on 1670 .

ἄρ’ ἦν . The impf. of new perception: "there was such a thing, then" (all the time), though I did not know it before: Ph. 978 ὅδ’ ἦν ἄρα | ὁ ξυλλαβών με : Eur. fr. 807 μέγιστον ἆρ’ ἦν ἡ φύσις : Plat. Gorg. 508C ἃ Πῶλον αἰσχύνῃ ᾤου συγχωρεῖν, ἀληθῆ ἄρα ἦν , "were true all the time." (Distinguish the impf. of previous admission: ib. 478 C οὐ...τοῦτ’ ἦν εὐδαιμονία , "happiness, we agreed, was not this." )

The MS. τὸ φίλον φίλον can only mean: "that which is in no way τὸ φίλον" (was) φίλον .But the article is unendurable here, making her say, in effect, that her former duty was not the ideal of what is pleasant. It came in to patch the metre, when ἦν had dropped out. For μηδαμά instead of οὐδαμά cp. 73: for the neut. pl. form, 1104.

τὸν = αὐτόν : cp. 742.

ὦ φίλος : for the nom. cp. on 185 .

Join τὸν ἀεὶ κατὰ γᾶς σκότον , the eternal darkness beneath the earth: there is no warrant for τὸν ἀεί with ellipse of χρόνον as= "for ever" (cp. 1584).

εἱμένος : Pind. N. 11. 15 θνατὰ μεμνάσθω περιστέλλων μέλη, καὶ τελευτὰν ἁπάντων γᾶν ἐπιεσσόμενος : Xen. Cyr. 6.4.6 ἐπομνύω...βούλεσθαι ἂν...γῆν ἐπιέσσασθαι μᾶλλον ἢ ζῆν .

οὐδέ γ’ ἔνερθ’ is Wecklein's correction of the corrupt οὐδὲ γέρων . In Linwood's οὐδὲ γὰρ ὣς (which Hartung and Blaydes adopt), γάρ will refer to her addressing him as ὦ φίλος (1700). We might also conjecture οὐδ’ ἐκεῖ ὢν , "not even in that other world" ( Ai. 1372 κἀκεῖ κἀνθάδ’ ὤν ): for the hiatus cp. 1720 ἀλλ’ ἐπεὶ ὀλβίως.

οὐδὲ γέρων yields no intelligible sense. (1) "Even though thou wast old at the time of thy death."(2) "Even though thou art old in Hades,"—the dead being supposed to remain such as they were at the time of death. (3) "Even when they memory is old" — i.e. after the lapse of years. This last is untenable: while neither (1) nor (2),—which Campbell blends by rendering "Even old as thou wast (or art)," —seems appropriate. She could hardly say that they would still love him though he had been so long with them, and had died at a ripe age.

The first ἔπραξεν is itself an argument for the second. A simple repetition is more fitting than ἐξέπραξεν . Cp. on 1677 . Cp. Ai. 966 ἐμοὶ πικρὸς τέθνηκεν ἢ κείνοις γλυκύς, αὑτῷ δὲ τερπνός· ὦν γὰρ ἠράσθη τυχεῖν ἐκτήσαθ’ αὑτῷ, θάνατον ὅνπερ ἤθελεν .

εὐσκίαστον : cp. on 406 . Pind. P. 11. 21 Ἀχέροντος ἀκτὰν παρ’ εὔσκιον.

πένθος … ἄκλαυτον : lit. "he did not leave behind him a mourning unhonoured by tears," — i.e. he is duly mourned by weeping friends, as the spirits of the dead desired. Solon fr. 21 μηδέ μοι ἄκλαυτος θάνατος μόλοι, ἀλλὰ φίλοισιν ποιήσαιμι θανὼν ἄλγεα καὶ στοναχάς .

In τόδ’ ἐμὸν ὄμμα δακρῦον ἀναστένει , it is truer to regard ἐμὸν ὄμμα as a periphrasis for ἐγώ than ἀναστένει as a mere synonym for "mourns." Cp. Ai. 139 πεφόβημαι | πτηνῆς ὡς ὄμμα πελείας , ib. 977 ὦ φίλτατ’ Αἴας, ὦ ξύναιμον ὄμμ’ ἐμοί .

τὸ σὸν ἄχος , grief for thee: cp. 419 n.

ἀφανίσαι , do away with, overcome (not, "conceal" ).

τόσον , Arndt's correction of τοσόνδ’ , would give us the normal )α^πίαν in 1685 (n.) .

ὤμοι is Wecklein's correction of ἰὼ μή . That μή was an error for μοι had already been surmised by some old corrector (see cr. n.). Hermann defended μή by taking it with ἔχρῃζες as= "would that thou hadst not wished" —an unheardof construction (cp. on 540 ). He took ἔρημος ὧδέ … μοι as= "lonely, just as thou wast, for me," — i.e. in his wanderings before he had found Attic friends; since, if he had died while still alone with her, she could have given him burial herself.—With ὤμοι render:— "Ah me, it was thy wish to die in a strange land (and so far thy death is well): but thus (by this manner of death) thou hast died forlorn in regard to me "( μοι ethic dat.). She means, "I have had no opportunity of rendering thee the due rites, and now I do not know the place of thy grave, so as to make the ἐναγίσματα" at it.Hence her passionate desire to find his grave (1724 ff.), which Theseus with difficulty allays by reminding her of his solemn promise (1760). The preparatory offices rendered at 1602 f. could not be viewed as taking the place of a daughter's tribute to the dead. Like 1410, this trait serves to recall the special manifestation of her piety in the earlier play.—Not merely:— "It was your wish; but it was sad for me to see you die forlorn ," — i.e. in exile. Though ἐπὶ ξένης , he was not in this sense ἔρημος ,—he who, in his own words, had "Athens and all her people" for his friends (772).—Cp. 1705 ἆς ἔχρῃζε...ἔθανε . The repetition of one phrase in no way justifies Dindorf's rash hypothesis of interpolation here (see cr. n.). Here, the wish is connected with a painful thought; there, with a soothing one. Mention of the wish itself might most naturally recur in a lament.

Cp. 1735 αὖθις ὧδ’ ἔρημος ἄπορος . Almost all critics are now agreed that the words ἔρημος ἄπορος were borrowed thence, to supply a gap here. But opinions differ as to whether we should here retain αὖθις , or ὧδ’ , or both. I retain both. See Metrical Analysis, and Appendix on 1690.

ἔλυσε τὸ τέλος … βίου , lit., "closed the end of life," a pleonasm which blends ἔλυσε βίον and ἀφίκετο τὸ τέλος βίου : so Eur. El. 956 τέλος κάμψῃ βίου instead of the simple κάμψῃς βίον ( Helen. 1666). The phrase λύειν βίον occurs Eur. I. T. 692, καταλύειν βίοτον Suppl. 1004.

λήγετε : cp. on 1694 .

κακῶν δυσάλωτος , hard for calamity to capture. Every mortal is an easy prey to misfortune. The gen. as 1519: Ai. 910 ἄφρακτος φίλων , Ant. 847 φίλων ἄκλαυτος , ib. 1034 μαντικῆς | ἄπρακτος . In prose a prep. would usu. be added, as Xen. Ages. 8. 8. 8 τείχη ἀνάλωτα...ὑπὸ πολεμίων . — Cp. Shaksp. Hen. VI. Pt. iii. 1. 4. 115 "their woes, whom fortune captivates. "

πάλιν … συθῶμεν , hasten back (601) to the neighbourhood of the καταρράκτης ὀδός (1590).— ὡς τί ῥέξομεν ; ὡςwith the fut. indic., depending on συθῶμεν , is the object-clause after a verb implying effort: Xen. Cyr. 3.2.13 ὡς δὲ καλῶς ἕξει τὰ ὑμέτερα, ἐμοὶ μελήσει . With the fut. indic., however, ὅπως is much commoner than ὡς .

The MS. text of this verse does not answer metrically to 1739. Bergk and Gleditsch alter both verses (see cr. n.). Hermann, whose remedy is simplest, leaves this v. intact, and in 1739 reads ΧΟ. καὶ πάρος ἀπέφυγε ΑΝ. τί ; See n. there.

τὰν χθόνιον ἑστίαν , the home, resting-place, in the ground (1763 θήκεν ἱεράν ). Oedipus had himself spoken in her hearing of the ἱερὸς τύμβος (1545) where he was to rest.

θέμις … τάδ’ : cp. 883: O. T. 1329.

μῶν οὐχ ὁρᾷς ; dost thou not see for thyself that it cannot be?—since Oedipus solemnly forbade it (1529, 1640).

μῶν οὐ is a strong nonne? ( Aesch. Suppl. 417, Eur. Med. 733, Plat. Polit. 291D, etc.).

ἐπέπληξας , sc. μοι : "what is this reproof of thine to me?"

καὶ τόδ’ still depends on οὐχ ὁρᾷς;

μάλ’ αὖθις : cp. 1477.

ἔπιτνε , impf., must be either (1) "was appointed to perish," or (2) "was perishing" when we last saw him. (2) seems best.

δίχα τε παντός , "apart from all" : i.e. without any eye-witness (save Theseus).—Better thus than, "in a manner different from all other men." —Ismene opposes her sister's desire as (1) unlawful, and (2) impossible.

ἄγε με . "Lead me (to the spot where we last saw our father), and then slay me also ."In ἐπενάριξον the prep.= "in addition" ( i.e. to my father). Not , "slay me at his grave "( Eur. Hec. 505 κἄμ’ ἐπισφάξαι τάφῳ ). She could not intend this after Ismene's words ἄταφος ἔπιτνε , to which she had been attentive. Cp. Ismene's wish, 1689.

The MS. ποῖ δῆτ’...ἕξωhas been defended in two ways, neither of which is satisfactory: (1) by an ellipse of μολοῦσα : (2) as= "until when ?"As in 383 (n.) we should read ὅπου for ὅποι , and in 335 (n.) ποῦ for ποῖ , so here I feel sure that ποῦ is right. It suits the sense better than the v.l. πῇ , besides being closer to the MSS. The v.l. ἄξω , (which would justify ποῖ ,) is plainly a mere corruption of ἕξω .

αὖθις , lit., "now again," i.e. after this new turn in our unhappy fortunes.

1737 - 1750

In these verses the utterances usually assigned to Antigone all turn on her anxiety as to a refuge, and her desire to return to Thebes. Such feelings, at this moment, are more in harmony with the character of Ismene (cp. 1735). Antigone is at present absorbed in the yearning to visit her father's tomb, or at least the spot where she last saw him alive (1724). When Theseus appears, it is this wish which she instantly presses on him. Only when it has been put aside does she think of a return to Thebes (1769).

Ought we, then, to read ΙΣ. for ΑΝ. throughout vv. 1737—1750? This has been suggested by Bergk. I may observe that the Laur. MS. leaves the question open. At 1730 it has ΑΝ. before τί τόδ’ ἐπέπληξας . After that, there is no indication of any person, but only short lines (-), until at 1741 ΑΝ. again stands before φρονῶ . The next words, τί δῆθ’ etc., have ΧΟ. before them: but after that no person is indicated till 1751, where ΧΟ. (instead of ΘΗ. ) is erroneously placed before παύετε .

I am disposed to think that Sophocles wrote the words for Ismene, but that the fourth-actor difficulty had led to a fluctuation of stage-practice, which helps to account for the ambiguity of the MS. tradition. See the note on the Dramatis Personae. If the part of Ismene, after v. 509, was ever taken by a κωφὸν πρόσωπον , there may then have been a wish to keep her part in this scene as small as possible. Similarly at 1689 ff. there is a doubt as to which sister ought to have the words οὐ κάτοιδα...βιωτός .

φύγω : cp. on 170 .

The MS. ἀπεφεύγετον is most simply corrected to ἀπεφύγετον . But then we must either (1) add τί δή , and expand v. 1726 , as Bergk and Gleditsch do (cr. n. ad l. ): or (2), leaving v. 1726 intact, suppose that vv. 1739, 1740 are spoken by the Chorus without any interpellation by Antigone. This, however, is improbable, and also injurious to the point of v. 1740. Further, with ἀπεφύγετον , v. 1740 has a construction which makes the order of the words harsh, viz.: — "Ye escaped,"

τὸ μὴ τὰ σφῷν πίτνειν κακῶς , "so that your affairs should not fall out ill" ( Xen. Anab. 1.3.2 Κλέαρχος μικρὸν ἀπέφυγε μὴ καταπετρωθῆναι ). I therefore incline to Hermann's ἀπέφυγε ΑΝ. τί ; "Long ago there was an escape "— ΑΝ. "For what?" [lit. " what escaped?"]— ΞΗ. " For your fortunes , from falling out ill."The merits of this reading are:—(1) it leaves v. 1725, which seems quite sound, unaltered: (2) by making τὰ σφῷν nom. to ἀπέφυγε , it smooths v. 1740. It may be added that, with ἀπεφύγετον , v. 1740 is somewhat pointless, since the mere allusion in τὰ σφῷν to Creon's attempt is too vague to answer Antigone's τί ; (" what did we escape?"). Most "escapes" are escapes from "one's affairs falling out ill."

φρονῶ , I am conscious of that, — "I know it well," —in quick and grateful response to their allusion. Theseus and the men of Attica had indeed rescued her and her sister in their extremity. Not, "I am thinking...," for ( a ) the question τί δῆθ’ refers back to her ποῖ φύγω ; and ( b ) some acknowledgement was due to their reminder.—The MS. ὑπερνοεῖς , as Hermann saw, is corrupt. The compound, which occurs only here, could not mean (1) "why art thou too anxious?" (Wunder): nor (2) "what further hast thou in thy thoughts?"—Hermann's ὑπεννοεῖς is a compound used by Aelian Var. Hist. 4. 8 as= "to have a secret thought or purpose." But the word seems scarcely appropriate in regard to thoughts which, far from hiding, she is in the act of uttering. Graser's ὅπερ νοεῖς is so far closer to the MSS. that υ for ο would be an easier mistake than ρ for ν.

ὅπως μολούμεθ’ : "how we are to return to Thebes, I know not" :—for Oedipus had predicted that both her brothers would soon fall in the war (1373), and Creon, the next heir to the throne, was no friend. This continues the thought ποῖ φύγω; (1737). The interposed words of the Chorus did not touch her difficulty.

μηδέ γε μάτευε : "No, (thou canst not return to Thebes,) nor seek to do so," —but stay in Attica under the protection of Theseus.

μόγος ἔχει , sc. ἡμᾶς.

ἐπεῖχε , "bore hardly on you," sc. ὑμῖν or ἐφ’ ὑμᾶς : for μόγος ἐπεῖχεν ὑμᾶς would mean, "restrained you." The MS. ἐπεί doubtless arose from a contraction of ἐπεῖχε . The sense of ἐπῄει , "was coming on you," would be less apt; and the preceding ἔχει also confirms ἐπεῖχε .

τοτὲ μὲν … ὕπερθεν . Whitelaw: "Oh then past cure, but worst is now grown worse." The neut. plur. is most simply taken as adverb (319), referring to μόγος ἐπεῖχε : though we might also construe, ἄπορα ( ἦν τὰ ἡμέτερα ).

τοτὲ μὲν … τοτὲ δέ , "at one time" ( i.e. while Oed. lived)... "at another time" ( i.e. now that he is dead).

ὕπερθεν , hyperbolic, since ἄπορα already= "hopeless" : cp. fr. 188 ὦ πᾶν σὺ τολμήσασα καὶ πέρα, γύναι .

πέλαγος , without κακῶν or the like, is excused by the familiarity of this metaphor in Greek: cp. on 663 .

φεῦ, φεῦ . Dindorf substitutes αἰαῖ , because he supposes the latter to have generated the ναὶ ναί which, with the words ξύμφημι καὐτός , he ejects (see cr. n.). But so common a form as αἰαῖ was not very likely to be thus corrupted. It is simpler to suppose that the ejected phrase was a mere interpolation, perhaps due to actors.

ἐλπίδων γὰρ ἐς τίν’ : lit., "(we may well ask whither we are to go,) for towards what remaining ( ἔτι ) hope of (all possible) hopes is fate now urging us?"What hope now remains for us, in the course on which we are driven? For ἔτι , which here is virtually equiv. to an adj. λοιπήν , cp. 865 τῆσδε τῆς ἀρᾶς ἔτι.

ἐλπίδων in its good sense, rather than neutral or sinister ( "bodings" ): cp. El. 958 ποῖ γὰρ μενεῖς ῥᾴθυμος, ἐς τίν’ ἐλπίδων βλέψασ’ ἔτ’ ὀρθήν

1751-1779: Closing episode

θρῆνον , not θρήνων , is clearly right. The 2nd per. sing. imper., παῦε , is the only part of παύω which is used intransitively by the classical Attic writers,—being, in fact, an exclamation (like our " stop! "), though sometimes joined with a gen. ( παῦε τοῦ λόγου , Aristoph. Ran. 580). No weight can be given to the fact that L has θρήνων here, since it has it also in 1778 (see cr. n.). !-- need upsilon with a breve -->

ξύν’ ἀπόκειται for the MS. ξυ^ναπόκειται is (I think) right. The literal sense is:— ἐν οἷς γὰρ "for in a case where" ( neut. pl. ), χάρις ἡ χθονία "the kindness shown by the χθόνιοι, " ξύν’ ἀπόκειται "is stored up as a common benefit" ( ξυνά , neut. pl. as adv.),—common, namely, to Oedipus and the Athenians. That is:— "By the death of Oedipus, the Powers below have given him the everlasting rest which he desired, and us the abiding safeguard which he promised"( i.e. his grave). To mourn here would be to provoke the deities who have ordered all things well for him and for us.—

ἀπόκειται , is laid up in store: cp. [Dem.] or. 23 § 42 τὸ τῆς συγγνώμης ὠφέλιμον...ὅτῳ ποτὲ τῶν πάντων ἀπόκειται ἄδηλον ὄν , it being uncertain for whom the benefit of compassion is laid up ,— i.e. , who may need to draw upon it. Dem. or. 18 § 198 ὅτῳ τὰ τῶν Ἑλλήνων ἀτυχήματα ἐνευδοκιμεῖν ἀπέκειτο , "a man to whom the disasters of his countrymen were a fund of material for self-glorification." In the literal sense, Xen. Anab. 2.3.15 αὐταὶ δὲ αἱ βάλανοι τῶν φοινίκων, οἵας μὲν ἐν τοῖς Ἕλλησιν ἔστιν ἰδεῖν, τοῖς οἰκέταις ἀπέκειντο, αἱ δὲ τοῖς δεσπόταις ἀποκείμεναι ἦσαν .

For ξυνά (adv.) cp. Ant. 546 μή μοι θάνῃς σὺ κοινά , along with me: Ai. 577 τὰ δ’ ἄλλα τεύχη κοίν’ ἐμοὶ τεθάψεται .—The schol. found the passage ἀσαφές , but saw part of the general sense: νέμεσις γάρ ἐστι τοῦτον θρηνεῖν ᾧ τὰ τῆς τελευτῆς κατὰ χάριν ἀπέβη . See Appendix.

νέμεσις γάρ , sc. πενθεῖν ἐστί : it is provocative of divine anger to mourn, as if insensible of the divine beneficence. Il. 14.80 οὐ γάρ τις νέμεσις φυγέειν κακόν , "'tis no matter for indignation that one should flee from ill" : Od. 1.350 τούτῳ δ’ οὐ νέμεσις...ἀείδειν : Arist. Rhet. 2.9.11 ἐὰν οὖν ἀγαθὸς ὢν μὴ τοῦ ἁρμόττοντος τυγχάνῃ, νεμεσητόν : where, however, the νέμεσις is human, not, as here, divine. Cp. El. 1467 εἰ δ’ ἔπεστι νέμεσις, οὐ λέγω (in revoking words which might offend the gods ).

τίνος … χρείας , " for what request,"—depending on the idea of δεόμεθα, χρῄζομεν , implied in προσπίτνομεν :

ἀνύσαι ( sc. αὐτήν ), epexegetic inf., "so that ye should obtain it" : cp. 1211 (n.).—For the use of χρείας , cp. O. T. 1435 καὶ τοῦ με χρείας ὧδε λιπαρεῖς τυχεῖν;

αὐταὶ , with our own eyes (instead of merely hearing that it exists).

The MS. words κεῖσε μολεῖν , which I omit, were almost certainly a gloss upon ἀλλ’ οὐ θεμιτόν . If we keep them, then we must add something more, so as to make an anapaestic dimeter (see cr. n.). Campbell defends ἀλλ’ οὐ θεμιτὸν κεῖσε μολεῖν as a paroemiac; but it is not such. In a paroemiac the penultimate syllable is necessarily long (as if here we had κεῖσ’ ἐλθεῖν ).

ἀπεῖπεν , forbade, takes μή after it, as is usual (cp. O. T. 236 ἀπαυδῶ ...μή ); Aeschin. or. 1 § 138 ταῦτα τοῖς δούλοις ἀπεῖπον μὴ ποιεῖν .

μήτ’ ἐπιφωνεῖν … θήκην must be carefully distinguished from ἐπιφωνεῖν θήκῃ . The former must mean strictly (not, "to utter over the grave,"but) " to approach the grave with utterance ,"—the notion being that of invading the secret silence around it. Invocations and prayers to the dead were often made aloud at a grave: Eur. Helen 961 λέξω τάδ’ ἀμφὶ μνῆμα σοῦ πατρὸς πόθῳ· ὦ γέρον, ὃς οἰκεῖς τόνδε λάϊνον τάφον , etc.—The alternative is to take ἐπιφωνεῖν as= "mention to another" : but this is unfitting, since Theseus alone knows the place.

If μηδενὶ were substituted for μηδένα , this would give a much easier sense; but then Theseus must be the subject to both infinitives:— "he forbade me to approach, ...or to tell." According to Greek ideas, however, Theseus, at least, ought occasionally to visit the grave with ἐναγίσματα : and in fact the rendering of such honours is implied by the provision that the place of the grave should always be known to one person (1531). I therefore keep μηδένα .

θήκην ἱεράν : cp. 1545. Thuc. 1.8 τῶν θηκῶν ἀναιρεθεισῶν ὅσαι ἦσαν τῶν τεθνεώτων ἐν τῇ νήσῳ .

καλῶς with πράσσοντα (not with ἕξειν ), "in a seemly manner," "duly" (Lat. rite ): cp. 617: O. T. 879 τὸ καλῶς δ’ ἔχον | πόλει πάλαισμα . The fact that πράσσοντα καλῶς usually meant "faring well" is no objection. The ancient Greek instinct for words was remarkably free from bondage to phrases. Cp. Ant. 989n.

ἄλυπον : an echo of the expression used by Oed. (1519). Why change it to ἀδῇον (1533, Nauck), or ἄσυλον (Wecklein)?

ταῦτ’ οὖν : " These things , then, ( οὖν , according to the injunctions of Oedipus,) I was heard to promise by the god,"etc. ταῦτ’ is short for "the promise to do these things," as if ὑπισχνουμένων stood with ἡμῶν . For ἔκλυεν with both gen. and acc. cp. O.T. 235.

δαίμων : the Divine Power that called Oedipus away (1626).

πάντ’ ἀΐων : cp. 42. The α of ἀΐω short , as in 240 and Ph. 1410: whereas it is long in 181, 304, Ai. 1263.

Διὸς Ὅρκος , as the servant of Zeus. Hes. Op. 803 ἐν πέμπτῃ γάρ φασιν Ἐρινύας ἀμφιπολεύειν Ὅρκον γεινόμενον, τὸν Ἔρις τέκε πῆμ’ ἐπιόρκοις . This personified Horkis is a deity who witnesses an oath, and punishes perjury ( Hes. Theog. 231). He is the son of Eris, because strife gives birth to treaties; he is attended at his birth by the Erinyes, because they avenge broken faith. And he is the servant of Zeus, because Ζεὺς Ὅρκιος is the supreme guardian of good-faith — represented in the βουλευτήριον at Olympia by a Zeus with lightnings in both hands, —the most terrible, Pausanias says, that he knew: πάντων ὁπόσα ἀγάλματα Διὸς μάλιστα ἐς ἔκπληξιν ἀδίκων ἀνδρῶν (5. 24. 9)

κατὰ νοῦν . Ar. Eq. 549 κατὰ νοῦν πράξας : so oft. κατὰ γνώμην.

τάδ’ … ταῦτ’ : cp. on 787.

τᾶς ὠγυγίους : a specially fit epithet, since the mythical Ὠγύγης was represented (in one legend at least) as son of Boeotus, and first ruler of Thebes ( Paus. 9.5.1 ). Another legend connected him with Attica ( Paus. 1.38.7 ). The trait common to the two legends is a great inundation which happened in his reign. The adj. is applied by Aesch. to Thebes ( Th. 321 πόλιν ὠγυγίαν , Pers. 37 τάς τ’ ὠγυγίους Θήβας ), and also to Athens ( Pers. 974). The Attic poets used it in the general sense of "very ancient," as Phil. 142 κράτος ὠγύγιον , "royalty inherited from of old."

ἰόντα , a pres., not fut., partic. ( O. T. 773n.), "coming on them": El. 374 κακὸν...εἰς αὐτὴν ἰόν : Plat. Legg. 873E παρὰ θεοῦ...βέλος ἰόν . So Ant. 185 τὴν ἄτην ὁρῶν | στείχουσαν ἀστοῖς.

ὁμαίμοις : see on 330 .

Antigone suggests that she and Ismene may yet be in time to plead with their two brothers, and so to avert the doom of mutual destruction pronounced on them by their father (1373) . Thus the close of this drama is linked by the poet with the beginning of his earlier Antigone , which opens at a moment just after the deaths of the brothers. The sisters are then living at Thebes, where Creon has succeeded to the throne. An additional pathos is lent to Antigone's part there by the suggestion here of a previous intercession. In Aesch. Theb. it is the Chorus (of Theban maidens) that endeavours to dissuade Eteocles from going to meet his brother (677 ff.) : in Eur. Phoen. it is their mother Iocasta who seeks to reconcile them (452 ff.) .

1773-1776

After οὐ in 1776 the MS. γάρ must be struck out, as Hermann saw, so that the anapaests spoken by Theseus may end with a paroemiac. When anapaests spoken by the Chorus close a tragedy, these always form a system separate from the anapaests (if any) which precede them. This was plainly necessary, in order to avoid an unduly abrupt ending. But if we point thus:— πρὸς χάριν· οὐ δεῖ μ’ ἀποκάμνειν , the asyndeton has a crude effect. Hence, placing only a comma after πρὸς χάριν , we should render:— "Not only will I do these things, but in all things which I am likely to do for your advantage (etc.) I must not wax weary. " The sentence begins as if the constr. was to be δράσω καὶ τάδε καὶ πάντα . But the new verb added at the end requires πάντα to be acc. with ἀποκάμνειν . (Cp. on 351 .)

ὁπόσ’ ἂν seems slightly preferable to ὅσα γ’ ἂν as a correction of the MS. ὅσ’ ἂν (or ὅσα ἂν ), because the qualification which γ’ would imply is sufficiently provided for by πρόσφορα etc.: cp. 1634 τελεῖν δ’ ὅσ’ ἂν μέλλῃς φρονῶν εὖ ξυμφέροντ’ αὐταῖς ἀεί .

πράσσειν , pres. inf. with μέλλω , as in eight other places of Sophocles. He has the fut. inf. with it ten times, including O. T. 967, where the MS. κτανεῖν , if sound, would be the only instance of the aor. inf. with μέλλω in Soph.; but there the fut. κτενεῖν is clearly right. Where μέλλω means "to delay," the pres. inf. is naturally preferred: cp. 1627 : O. T. 678 τί μέλλεις κομίζειν δόμων τόνδ’ ἔσω;

πρόσφορά θ’ ὑμῖν, καὶ πρὸς χάριν τῷ κατὰ γῆς : at once for your advantage, and to the gratification of the dead.

πρόσφορα , "suitable" for a given purpose, and so "useful,""profitable": so often in Attic prose, as Thuc. 1.125 ; 2. 46 , 65 ; 7. 62 .

πρὸς χάριν : cp. O. T. 1152n.

ἔρρει is justified by the sudden and swift removal of Oedipus, as O. T. 560 ἄφαντος ἔρρει , he hath been swept from men's sight. In El. 57 τοὐμὸν ὡς ἔρρει δέμας | φλογιστὸν ἤδη , it is little more than οἴχεται . More commonly ἔρρειν implies either an evil end, or at least some feeling of contempt on the speaker's part, as Eur. Suppl. 1112 οὓς χρῆν, ἐπειδὰν μηδὲν ὠφελῶσι γῆν, θανόντας ἔρρειν κἀκποδων εἶναι νέοις . Wecklein regards the words ὃς νέον ἔρρει as a spurious addition ( Ars Soph. em. p. 81).

ἀποκάμνειν , "to cease from labouring," can take an acc. of the labour avoided: hence πάνθ’ in 1773 need not be merely acc. of respect. Xen. Hellen. 7.5.19 πόνον...μηδένα ἀποκάμνειν , "to flinch from no toil." Also with inf., Plat. Crito 45B μὴ ἀποκάμῃς σαυτὸν σῶσαι , "do not abandon the effort to save yourself." So ἐκκάμνω , Thuc. 2.51 τὰς ὀλοφύρσεις τῶν ἀπογιγνομένων...ἐξέκαμον , "were worn out by the lamentations of the dying." For the form of the sentence cp. Plat. Rep. 445B ἐπειδὴ ἐνταῦθα ἐληλύθαμεν, ὅσον οἷόν τε σαφέστατα κατιδεῖν ὅτι ταῦτα οὕτως ἔχει, οὐ χρὴ ἀποκάμνειν . For this force of ἀπό cp. ἀπαλγέω, ἀπανθέω, ἀποζέω, ἀποκηδεύω, ἀπολοφύρομαι .

ἀλλ’ introduces the final words of comfort which the elders of Colonus address to the Theban maidens; cp. 101 .

ἀποπαύετε , no less than the following verb, governs θρῆνον : cp. on 1751 .

Though the neut. pl. πλείω alone is sometimes adverbial, there seems to be no instance of ἐπὶ πλείω as= ἐπὶ πλέον : indeed, such a phrase is hardly conceivable. ἐπὶ must therefore belong to ἐγείρετε : for the tmesis cp. on 1689 .

ἔχει … κῦρος , lit., "have validity," = κεκύρωται , sancta sunt. Cp. El. 919 πολλῶν...κῦρος...καλῶν ("sanction of"), Aesch. Suppl. 391 οὐκ ἔχουσι κῦρος...ἀμφὶ σοῦ , "authority over thee." — Two meanings are possible: (1) " These promises of Theseus are certain to hold good": or, more generally, (2) " These events have assuredly been ordained past recall" (by the gods). Most commentators prefer (1). But (2) seems more fitting at the conclusion. The last soothing words of the Chorus convey a precept of resignation to the divine will.

Fr. Ritter rejects the last three verses, as he rejects the choral clausulae of all the other six plays ( Philol. XVII. 422-436): cp. O. T. 1524cr. n. Here, at least, there is not a shadow of ground for the suspicion. It did not require a Sophocles to write vv. 1777-1779 , but the burden of proof rests with those who deny that he wrote them.